VA 6

VAMPIRE ACADEMY novels by Richelle Mead:
Vampire Academy
Frostbite
Shadow Kiss
Blood Promise
Spirit Bound
Last Sacrifice
This is dedicated to Rich Bailey and Alan Doty, the teachers who had the
greatest influence on my writing, and to all my teacher friends out there
helping young writers now. Keep fighting the good fight, all of you.
ONE
I DONfT LIKE CAGES.
I donft even like going to zoos. The first time I went to one, I almost had a
claustrophobic attack looking at those poor animals. I couldnft imagine any creature
living that way. Sometimes I even felt a little bad for criminals, condemned to life in a
cell. Ifd certainly never expected to spend my life in one.
But lately, life seemed to be throwing me a lot of things Ifd never expected, because
here I was, locked away.
eHey!f I yelled, gripping the steel bars that isolated me from the world. eHow long am I
going to be here? Whenfs my trial? You canft keep me in this dungeon forever!f
Okay, it wasnft exactly a dungeon, not in the dark, rusty-chain sense. I was inside a
small cell with plain walls, a plain floor, and well . . . plain everything. Spotless. Sterile.
Cold. It was actually more depressing than any musty dungeon could have managed.
The bars in the doorway felt cool against my skin, hard and unyielding. Fluorescent
lighting made the metal gleam in a way that felt harsh and irritating to my eyes. I could
see the shoulder of a man standing rigidly to the side of the cellfs entrance and knew
there were probably four more guardians in the hallway out of my sight. I also knew
none of them were going to answer me back, but that hadnft stopped me from
constantly demanding answers from them for the last two days.
When the usual silence came, I sighed and slumped back on the cot in the cellfs
corner. Like everything else in my new home, the cot was colorless and stark. Yeah. I
really was starting to wish I had a real dungeon. Rats and cobwebs would have at least
given me something to watch. I stared upward and immediately had the disorienting
feeling I always did in here: that the ceiling and walls were closing in around me. Like I
couldnft breathe. Like the sides of the cell would keep coming toward me until no space
remained, pushing out all the air . . .
I sat up abruptly, gasping. Donft stare at the walls and ceiling, Rose, I chastised
myself. Instead, I looked down at my clasped hands and tried to figure out how Ifd
gotten into this mess.
The initial answer was obvious: someone had framed me for a crime I didnft commit.
And it wasnft petty crime either. It was murder. Theyfd had the audacity to accuse me of
the highest crime a Moroi or dhampir could commit. Now, that isnft to say I havenft killed
before. I have. Ifve also done my fair share of rule (and even law) breaking. Coldblooded
murder, however, was not in my repertoire. Especially not the murder of a
queen.
It was true Queen Tatiana hadnft been a friend of mine. Shefd been the coolly
calculating ruler of the Moroi.a race of living, magic-using vampires who didnft kill their
victims for blood. Tatiana and I had had a rocky relationship for a number of reasons.
One was me dating her great-nephew, Adrian. The other was my disapproval of her
policies on how to fight off Strigoi.the evil, undead vampires who stalked us all.
Tatiana had tricked me a number of times, but Ifd never wanted her dead. Someone
apparently had, however, and theyfd left a trail of evidence leading right to me, the
worst of which were my fingerprints all over the silver stake that had killed Tatiana. Of
course, it was my stake, so naturally itfd have my fingerprints. No one seemed to think
that was relevant.
I sighed again and pulled out a tiny crumpled piece of paper from my pocket. My only
reading material. I squeezed it in my hand, having no need to look at the words. Ifd long
since memorized them. The notefs contents made me question what Ifd known about
Tatiana. It had made me question a lot of things.
Frustrated with my own surroundings, I slipped out of them and into someone elsefs:
my best friend Lissafs. Lissa was a Moroi, and we shared a psychic link, one that let me
go to her mind and see the world through her eyes. All Moroi wielded some type of
elemental magic. Lissafs was spirit, an element tied to psychic and healing powers. It
was rare among Moroi, who usually used more physical elements, and we barely
understood its abilities.which were incredible. Shefd used spirit to bring me back from
the dead a few years ago, and thatfs what had forged our bond.
Being in her mind freed me from my cage but offered little help for my problem. Lissa
had been working hard to prove my innocence, ever since the hearing that had laid out
all the evidence against me. My stake being used in the murder had only been the
beginning. My opponents had been quick to remind everyone about my antagonism
toward the queen and had also found a witness to testify about my whereabouts during
the murder. That testimony had left me without an alibi. The Council had decided there
was enough evidence to send me to a full-fledged trial.where I would receive my
verdict.
Lissa had been trying desperately to get peoplefs attention and convince them Ifd
been framed. She was having trouble finding anyone who would listen, however,
because the entire Moroi Royal Court was consumed with preparations for Tatianafs
elaborate funeral. A monarchfs death was a big deal. Moroi and dhampirs.halfvampires
like me.were coming from all over the world to see the spectacle. Food,
flowers, decorations, even musicians . . . The full deal. If Tatiana had gotten married, I
doubted the event would have been this elaborate. With so much activity and buzz, no
one cared about me now. As far as most people were concerned, I was safely stashed
away and unable to kill again. Tatianafs murderer had been found. Justice was served.
Case closed.
Before I could get a clear picture of Lissafs surroundings, a commotion at the jail
jerked me back into my own head. Someone had entered the area and was speaking to
the guards, asking to see me. It was my first visitor in days. My heart pounded, and I
leapt up to the bars, hoping it was someone who would tell me this had all been a
horrible mistake.
My visitor wasnft quite who Ifd expected.
eOld man,f I said wearily. eWhat are you doing here?f
Abe Mazur stood before me. As always, he was a sight to behold. It was the middle of
summer.hot and humid, seeing as we were right in the middle of rural Pennsylvania.
but that didnft stop him from wearing a full suit. It was a flashy one, perfectly tailored
and adorned with a brilliant purple silk tie and matching scarf that just seemed like
overkill. Gold jewelry flashed against the dusky hue of his skin, and he looked like hefd
recently trimmed his short black beard. Abe was a Moroi, and although he wasnft royal,
he wielded enough influence to be.
He also happened to be my father.
eIfm your lawyer,f he said cheerfully. eHere to give you legal counsel, of course.f
eYou arenft a lawyer,f I reminded him. eAnd your last bit of advice didnft work out so
well.f That was mean of me. Abe.despite having no legal training whatsoever.had
defended me at my hearing. Obviously, since I was locked up and headed for trial, the
outcome of that hadnft been so great. But, in all my solitude, Ifd come to realize that
hefd been right about something. No lawyer, no matter how good, could have saved me
at the hearing. I had to give him credit for stepping up to a lost cause, though
considering our sketchy relationship, I still wasnft sure why he had. My biggest theories
were that he didnft trust royals and that he felt paternal obligation. In that order.
eMy performance was perfect,f he argued. eWhereas your compelling speech in which
you said eif I was the murdererf didnft do us any favors. Putting that image in the judgefs
head wasnft the smartest thing you could have done.f
I ignored the barb and crossed my arms. eSo what are you doing here? I know itfs not
just a fatherly visit. You never do anything without a reason.f
eOf course not. Why do anything without a reason?f
eDonft start up with your circular logic.f
He winked. eNo need to be jealous. If you work hard and put your mind to it, you might
just inherit my brilliant logic skills someday.f
eAbe,f I warned. eGet on with it.f
eFine, fine,f he said. eIfve come to tell you that your trial might be moved up.f
eW-what? Thatfs great news!f At least, I thought it was. His expression said otherwise.
Last Ifd heard, my trial might be months away. The mere thought of that.of being in
this cell so long.made me feel claustrophobic again.
eRose, you do realize that your trial will be nearly identical to your hearing. Same
evidence and a guilty verdict.f
eYeah, but there must be something we can do before that, right? Find proof to clear
me?f Suddenly, I had a good idea of what the problem was. eWhen you say emoved up,f
how soon are we talking?f
eIdeally, theyfd like to do it after a new king or queen is crowned. You know, part of the
post-coronation festivities.f
His tone was flippant, but as I held his dark gaze, I caught the full meaning. Numbers
rattled in my head. eThe funeralfs this week, and the elections are right after . . . Youfre
saying I could go to trial and be convicted in, what, practically two weeks?f
Abe nodded.
I flew toward the bars again, my heart pounding in my chest. eTwo weeks? Are you
serious?f
When hefd said the trial had been moved up, Ifd figured maybe it was a month away.
Enough time to find new evidence. How would I have pulled that off? Unclear. Now,
time was rushing away from me. Two weeks wasnft enough, especially with so much
activity at Court. Moments ago, Ifd resented the long stretch of time I might face. Now, I
had too little of it, and the answer to my next question could make things worse.
eHow long?f I asked, trying to control the trembling in my voice. eHow long after the
verdict until they . . . carry out the sentence?f
I still didnft entirely know what all Ifd inherited from Abe, but we seemed to clearly
share one trait: an unflinching ability to deliver bad news.
eProbably immediately.f
eImmediately.f I backed up, nearly sat on the bed, and then felt a new surge of
adrenaline. eImmediately? So. Two weeks. In two weeks, I could be . . . dead.f
Because that was the thing.the thing that had been hanging over my head the
moment it became clear someone had planted enough evidence to frame me. People
who killed queens didnft get sent to prison. They were executed. Few crimes among
Moroi and dhampirs got that kind of punishment. We tried to be civilized in our justice,
showing we were better than the bloodthirsty Strigoi. But certain crimes, in the eyes of
the law, deserved death. Certain people deserved it, too.say, like, treasonous
murderers. As the full impact of the future fell upon me, I felt myself shake and tears
come dangerously close to spilling out of my eyes.
eThatfs not right!f I told Abe. eThatfs not right, and you know it!f
eDoesnft matter what I think,f he said calmly. eIfm simply delivering the facts.f
eTwo weeks,f I repeated. eWhat can we do in two weeks? I mean . . . youfve got some
lead, right? Or . . . or . . . you can find something by then? Thatfs your specialty.f I was
rambling and knew I sounded hysterical and desperate. Of course, that was because I
felt hysterical and desperate.
eItfs going to be difficult to accomplish much,f he explained. eThe Courtfs preoccupied
with the funeral and elections. Things are disorderly.which is both good and bad.f
I knew about all the preparations from watching Lissa. Ifd seen the chaos already
brewing. Finding any sort of evidence in this mess wouldnft just be difficult. It could very
well be impossible.
Two weeks. Two weeks, and I could be dead.
eI canft,f I told Abe, my voice breaking. eIfm not . . . meant to die that way.f
eOh?f He arched an eyebrow. eYou know how youfre supposed to die?f
eIn battle.f One tear managed to escape, and I hastily wiped it away. Ifd always lived
my life with a tough image. I didnft want that shattering, not now when it mattered most
of all. eIn fighting. Defending those I love. Not . . . not through some planned execution.f
eThis is a fight of sorts,f he mused. eJust not a physical one. Two weeks is still two
weeks. Is it bad? Yes. But itfs better than one week. And nothingfs impossible. Maybe
new evidence will turn up. You simply have to wait and see.f
eI hate waiting. This room . . . itfs so small. I canft breathe. Itfll kill me before any
executioner does.f
eI highly doubt it.f Abefs expression was still cool, with no sign of sympathy. Tough
love. eYoufve fearlessly fought groups of Strigoi, yet you canft handle a small room?f
eItfs more than that! Now I have to wait each day in this hole, knowing therefs a clock
ticking down to my death and almost no way to stop it.f
eSometimes the greatest tests of our strength are situations that donft seem so
obviously dangerous. Sometimes surviving is the hardest thing of all.f
eOh. No. No.f I stalked away, pacing in small circles. eDo not start with all that noble
crap. You sound like Dimitri when he used to give me his deep life lessons.f
eHe survived this very situation. Hefs surviving other things too.f
Dimitri.
I took a deep breath, calming myself before I answered. Until this murder mess,
Dimitri had been the biggest complication in my life. A year ago.though it seemed like
eternity.hefd been my instructor in high school, training me to be one of the dhampir
guardians who protect Moroi. Hefd accomplished that.and a lot more. Wefd fallen in
love, something that wasnft allowed. Wefd managed it as best we could, even finally
coming up with a way for us to be together. That hope had disappeared when hefd been
bitten and turned Strigoi. It had been a living nightmare for me. Then, through a miracle
no one had believed possible, Lissa had used spirit to transform him back to a dhampir.
But things unfortunately hadnft quite returned to how theyfd been before the Strigoi
attack.
I glared at Abe. eDimitri survived this, but he was horribly depressed about it! He still
is. About everything.f
The full weight of the atrocities hefd committed as a Strigoi haunted Dimitri. He
couldnft forgive himself and swore he could never love anyone now. The fact that I had
begun dating Adrian didnft help matters. After a number of futile efforts, Ifd accepted
that Dimitri and I were through. Ifd moved on, hoping I could have something real with
Adrian now.
eRight,f Abe said dryly. eHefs depressed, but youfre the picture of happiness and joy.f
I sighed. eSometimes talking to you is like talking to myself: pretty damned annoying.
Is there any other reason youfre here? Other than to deliver the terrible news? I would
have been happier living in ignorance.f
Ifm not supposed to die this way. Ifm not supposed to see it coming. My death is not
some appointment penciled in on a calendar.
He shrugged. eI just wanted to see you. And your arrangements.f
Yes, he had indeed, I realized. Abefs eyes had always come back to me as we spoke;
therefd been no question I held his attention. There was nothing in our banter to
concern my guards. But every so often, Ifd see Abefs gaze flick around, taking in the
hall, my cell, and whatever other details he found interesting. Abe had not earned his
reputation as zmey.the serpent.for nothing. He was always calculating, always
looking for an advantage. It seemed my tendency toward crazy plots ran in the family.
eI also wanted to help you pass the time.f He smiled and from under his arm, he
handed me a couple of magazines and a book through the bars. eMaybe this will
improve things.f
I doubted any entertainment was going to make my two-week death countdown more
manageable. The magazines were fashion and hair oriented. The book was The Count
of Monte Cristo. I held it up, needing to make a joke, needing to do anything to make
this less real.
eI saw the movie. Your subtle symbolism isnft really all that subtle. Unless youfve
hidden a file inside it.f
eThe bookfs always better than the movie.f He started to turn away. eMaybe wefll have
a literary discussion next time.f
eWait.f I tossed the reading material onto the bed. eBefore you go . . . in this whole
mess, no onefs ever brought up who actually did kill her.f When Abe didnft answer right
away, I gave him a sharp look. eYou do believe I didnft do it, right?f For all I knew, he did
think I was guilty and was just trying to help anyway. It wouldnft have been out of
character.
eI believe my sweet daughter is capable of murder,f he said at last. eBut not this one.f
eThen who did it?f
eThat,f he said before walking away, eis something Ifm working on.f
eBut you just said wefre running out of time! Abe!f I didnft want him to leave. I didnft
want to be alone with my fear. eTherefs no way to fix this!f
eJust remember what I said in the courtroom,f he called back.
He left my sight, and I sat back on the bed, thinking back to that day in court. At the
end of the hearing, hefd told me.quite adamantly.that I wouldnft be executed. Or
even go to trial. Abe Mazur wasnft one to make idle promises, but I was starting to think
that even he had limits, especially since our timetable had just been adjusted.
I again took out the crumpled piece of paper and opened it. It too had come from the
courtroom, covertly handed to me by Ambrose.Tatianafs servant and boy-toy.
Rose,
If youfre reading this, then something terrible has happened. You probably hate me,
and I donft blame you. I can only ask that you trust that what I did with the age decree
was better for your people than what others had planned. There are some Moroi who
want to force all dhampirs into service, whether they want it or not, by using compulsion.
The age decree has slowed that faction down.
However, I write to you with a secret you must put right, and it is a secret you must
share with as few as possible. Vasilisa needs her spot on the Council, and it can be
done. She is not the last Dragomir. Another lives, the illegitimate child of Eric Dragomir.
I know nothing else, but if you can find this son or daughter, you will give Vasilisa the
power she deserves. No matter your faults and dangerous temperament, you are the
only one I feel can take on this task. Waste no time in fulfilling it.
.Tatiana Ivashkov
The words hadnft changed since the other hundred times Ifd read them, nor had the
questions they always triggered. Was the note true? Had Tatiana really written it? Had
she.in spite of her outwardly hostile attitude.trusted me with this dangerous
knowledge? There were twelve royal families who made decisions for the Moroi, but for
all intents and purposes, there might as well have only been eleven. Lissa was the last
of her line, and without another member of the Dragomir family, Moroi law said she had
no power to sit on and vote with the Council that made our decisions. Some pretty bad
laws had already been made, and if the note was true, more would come. Lissa could
fight those laws.and some people wouldnft like that, people who had already
demonstrated their willingness to kill.
Another Dragomir.
Another Dragomir meant Lissa could vote. One more Council vote could change so
much. It could change the Moroi world. It could change my world.say, like, whether I
was found guilty or not. And certainly, it could change Lissafs world. All this time shefd
believed she was alone. Yet . . . I uneasily wondered if shefd welcome a half-sibling. I
accepted that my father was a scoundrel, but Lissa had always held hers up on a
pedestal, believing the best of him. This news would come as a shock, and although Ifd
trained my entire life to keep her safe from physical threats, I was starting to think there
were other things she needed to be protected from as well.
But first, I needed the truth. I had to know if this note had really come from Tatiana. I
was pretty sure I could find out, but it involved something I hated doing.
Well, why not? It wasnft like I had anything else to do right now.
Rising from the bed, I turned my back to the bars and stared at the blank wall, using it
as a focus point. Bracing myself, remembering that I was strong enough to keep control,
I released the mental barriers I always subconsciously kept around my mind. A great
pressure lifted from me, like air escaping a balloon.
And suddenly, I was surrounded by ghosts.
TWO
AS ALWAYS, IT WAS DISORIENTING. Faces and skulls, translucent and luminescent,
all hovered around me. They were drawn to me, swarming in a cloud as though they all
desperately needed to say something. And really, they probably did. The ghosts that
lingered in this world were restless, souls who had reasons that kept them from moving
on. When Lissa had brought me back from the dead, Ifd kept a connection to their
world. It had taken a lot of work and self-control to learn to block out the phantoms that
followed me. The magical wards that protected the Moroi Court actually kept most
ghosts away from me, but this time, I wanted them here. Giving them that access,
drawing them in . . . well, it was a dangerous thing.
Something told me that if ever there was a restless spirit, it would be a queen who
had been murdered in her own bed. I saw no familiar faces among this group but didnft
give up hope.
eTatiana,f I murmured, focusing my thoughts on the dead queenfs face. eTatiana,
come to me.f
I had once been able to summon one ghost easily: my friend Mason, whofd been
killed by Strigoi. While Tatiana and I werenft as close as Mason and I had been, we
certainly had a connection. For a while, nothing happened. The same blur of faces
swirled before me in the cell, and I began to despair. Then, all of a sudden, she was
there.
She stood in the clothes shefd been murdered in, a long nightgown and robe covered
in blood. Her colors were muted, flickering like a malfunctioning TV screen.
Nonetheless, the crown on her head and regal stance gave her the same queenly air I
remembered. Once she materialized, she said and did nothing. She simply stared at
me, her dark gaze practically piercing my soul. A tangle of emotions tightened in my
chest. That gut reaction I always got around Tatiana.anger and resentment.flared
up. Then, it was muddled by a surprising wave of sympathy. No onefs life should end
the way hers had.
I hesitated, afraid the guards would hear me. Somehow, I had a feeling the volume of
my voice didnft matter, and none of them could see what I saw. I held up the note.
eDid you write this?f I breathed. eIs it true?f
She continued to stare. Masonfs ghost had behaved similarly. Summoning the dead
was one thing; communicating with them was a whole other matter.
eI have to know. If there is another Dragomir, Ifll find them.f No point in drawing
attention to the fact that I was in no position to find anything or anyone. eBut you have to
tell me. Did you write this letter? Is it true?f
Only that maddening gaze answered me. My frustration grew, and the pressure of all
those spirits began to give me a headache. Apparently, Tatiana was as annoying in
death as she had been in life.
I was about to bring my walls back and push the ghosts away when Tatiana made the
smallest of movements. It was a tiny nod, barely noticeable. Her hard eyes then shifted
down to the note in my hand, and just like that.she was gone.
I slammed my barriers back up, using all my will to close myself off from the dead.
The headache didnft disappear, but those faces did. I sank back on the bed and stared
at the note without seeing it. There was my answer. The note was real. Tatiana had
written it. Somehow, I doubted her ghost had any reason to lie.
Stretching out, I rested my head on the pillow and waited for that terrible throbbing to
go away. I closed my eyes and used the spirit bond to return and see what Lissa had
been doing. Since my arrest, shefd been busy pleading and arguing on my behalf, so I
expected to find more of the same. Instead she was . . . dress shopping.
I was almost offended at my best friendfs frivolity until I realized she was looking for a
funeral dress. She was in one of the Courtfs tucked away stores, one that catered to
royal families. To my surprise, Adrian was with her. Seeing his familiar, handsome face
eased some of the fear in me. A quick probe of her mind told me why he was here:
shefd talked him into coming because she didnft want him left alone.
I could understand why. He was completely drunk. It was a wonder he could stand,
and in fact, I strongly suspected the wall he leaned against was all that held him up. His
brown hair was a mess.and not in the purposeful way he usually styled it. His deep
green eyes were bloodshot. Like Lissa, Adrian was a spirit user. He had an ability she
didnft yet: he could visit peoplefs dreams. Ifd expected him to come to me since my
imprisonment, and now it made sense why he hadnft. Alcohol stunted spirit. In some
ways, that was a good thing. Excessive spirit created a darkness that drove its users
insane. But spending life perpetually drunk wasnft all that healthy either.
Seeing him through Lissafs eyes triggered emotional confusion nearly as intense as
what Ifd experienced with Tatiana. I felt bad for him. He was obviously worried and
upset about me, and the startling events this last week had blindsided him as much as
the rest of us. Hefd also lost his aunt whom, despite her brusque attitude, hefd cared
for.
Yet, in spite of all this, I felt . . . scorn. That was unfair, perhaps, but I couldnft help it. I
cared about him so much and understood him being upset, but there were better ways
of dealing with his loss. His behavior was almost cowardly. He was hiding from his
problems in a bottle, something that went against every piece of my nature. Me? I
couldnft let my problems win without a fight.
eVelvet,f the shopkeeper told Lissa with certainty. The wizened Moroi woman held up
a voluminous, long-sleeved gown. eVelvet is traditional in the royal escort.f
Along with the rest of the fanfare, Tatianafs funeral would have a ceremonial escort
walking alongside the coffin, with a representative from each family there. Apparently,
no one minded that Lissa fill that role for her family. But voting? That was another
matter.
Lissa eyed the dress. It looked more like a Halloween costume than a funeral gown.
eItfs ninety degrees out,f said Lissa. eAnd humid.f
eTradition demands sacrifice,f the woman said melodramatically. eAs does tragedy.f
Adrian opened his mouth, undoubtedly ready with some inappropriate and mocking
comment. Lissa gave him a sharp headshake that kept him quiet. eArenft there any, I
donft know, sleeveless options?f
The saleswomanfs eyes widened. eNo one has ever worn straps to a royal funeral. It
wouldnft be right.f
eWhat about shorts?f asked Adrian. eAre they okay if theyfre with a tie? Because thatfs
what I was gonna go with.f
The woman looked horrified. Lissa shot Adrian a look of disdain, not so much
because of the remark.which she found mildly amusing.but because she too was
disgusted by his constant state of intoxication.
eWell, no one treats me like a full-fledged royal,f said Lissa, turning back to the
dresses. eNo reason to act like one now. Show me your straps and short-sleeves.f
The saleswoman grimaced but complied. She had no problem advising royals on
fashion but wouldnft dare order them to do or wear anything. It was part of the class
stratification of our world. The woman walked across the store to find the requested
dresses, just as Lissafs boyfriend and his aunt entered the shop.
Christian Ozera, I thought, was who Adrian should have been acting like. The fact that
I could even think like that was startling. Times had certainly changed from when I held
Christian up as a role model. But it was true. Ifd watched him with Lissa this last week,
and Christian had been determined and steadfast, doing whatever he could to help her
in the wake of Tatianafs death and my arrest. From the look on his face now, it was
obvious he had something important to relay.
His outspoken aunt, Tasha Ozera, was another study in strength and grace under
pressure. Shefd raised him after his parents had turned Strigoi.and had attacked her,
leaving Tasha with scarring on one side of her face. Moroi had always relied on
guardians for defense, but after that attack, Tasha had decided to take matters into her
own hands. Shefd learned to fight, training with all sorts of hand-to-hand methods and
weapons. She was really quite a badass and constantly pushed for other Moroi to learn
combat too.
Lissa let go of a dress shefd been examining and turned to Christian eagerly. After
me, there was no one else she trusted more in the world. Hefd been her rock
throughout all of this.
He looked around the store, not appearing overly thrilled to be surrounded by
dresses. eYou guys are shopping?f he asked, glancing from Lissa to Adrian. eGetting in
a little girl time?f
eHey, youfd benefit from a wardrobe change,f said Adrian. eBesides, I bet youfd look
great in a halter top.f
Lissa ignored the guysf banter and focused on the Ozeras. eWhat did you find out?f
eTheyfve decided not to take action,f said Christian. His lips curled in disdain. eWell,
not any punishment kind of action.f
Tasha nodded. eWefre trying to push the idea that he just thought Rose was in danger
and jumped in before he realized what was actually happening.f
My heart stopped. Dimitri. They were talking about Dimitri.
For a moment, I was no longer with Lissa. I was no longer in my cell. Instead, I was
back to the day of my arrest. Ifd been arguing with Dimitri in a cafe, scolding him for his
continued refusal to talk to me, let alone continue our former relationship. Ifd decided
then that I was done with him, that things were truly over and that I wouldnft let him
keep tearing my heart apart. That was when the guardians had come for me, and no
matter what Dimitri claimed about his Strigoi-time making him unable to love, he had
reacted with lightning speed in my defense. Wefd been hopelessly outnumbered, but he
hadnft cared. The look on his face.and my own uncanny understanding of him.had
told me all I needed to know. I was facing a threat. He had to defend me.
And defend me he had. Hefd fought like the god hefd been back at St. Vladimirfs
Academy, when hefd taught me how to battle Strigoi. He incapacitated more guardians
in that cafe than one man should have been able to. The only thing that had ended it.
and I truly believe he would have fought until his last breath.had been my intervention.
I hadnft known at the time what was going on or why a legion of guardians would want
to arrest me. But I had realized that Dimitri was in serious danger of harming his already
fragile status around Court. A Strigoi being restored was unheard of, and many still
didnft trust him. Ifd begged Dimitri to stop, more afraid of what would happen to him
than me. Little had I known what was in store for me.
Hefd come to my hearing.under guard.but neither Lissa nor I had seen him since.
Lissa had been working hard to clear him of any wrongdoing, fearing theyfd lock him up
again. And me? Ifd been trying to tell myself not to over-think what he had done. My
arrest and potential execution took precedence. Yet . . . I still wondered. Why had he
done it? Why had he risked his life for mine? Was it an instinctive reaction to a threat?
Had he done it as a favor to Lissa, whom hefd sworn to help in return for freeing him?
Or had he truly done it because he still had feelings for me?
I still didnft know the answer, but seeing him like that, like the fierce Dimitri from my
past, had stirred up the feelings I was so desperately trying to get over. I kept trying to
assure myself that recovering from a relationship took time. Lingering feelings were
natural. Unfortunately, it took longer to get over a guy when he threw himself into
danger for you.
Regardless, Christian and Tashafs words gave me hope about Dimitrifs fate. After all,
I wasnft the only one walking a tenuous line between life and death. Those convinced
Dimitri was still Strigoi wanted to see a stake through his heart.
eTheyfre keeping him confined again,f said Christian. eBut not in a cell. Just in his
room, with a couple of guards. They donft want him out around Court until things settle
down.f
eThatfs better than jail,f admitted Lissa.
eItfs still absurd,f snapped Tasha, more to herself than the others. She and Dimitri had
been close over the years, and shefd once wanted to take that relationship to another
level. Shefd settled for friendship, and her outrage over the injustice done to him was as
strong as ours. eThey should have let him go as soon as he became a dhampir again.
Once the elections are settled, Ifm going to make sure hefs free.f
eAnd thatfs whatfs weird . . .f Christianfs pale blue eyes narrowed thoughtfully. eWe
heard that Tatiana had told others before she.before she.f Christian hesitated and
glanced uneasily at Adrian. The pause was uncharacteristic for Christian, who usually
spoke his mind abruptly.
eBefore she was murdered,f said Adrian flatly, not looking at any of them. eGo on.f
Christian swallowed. eUm, yeah. I guess.not in public.shefd announced that she
believed Dimitri really was a dhampir again. Her plan was to help him get more
acceptance once the other stuff settled down.f The eother stufff was the age law
mentioned in Tatianafs note, the one saying dhampirs turning sixteen would be forced
to graduate and start defending Moroi. It had infuriated me, but like so many other
things now . . . well, it was kind of on hold.
Adrian made a strange sound, like he was clearing his throat. eShe did not.f
Christian shrugged. eLots of her advisors said she did. Thatfs the rumor.f
eI have a hard time believing it too,f Tasha told Adrian. Shefd never approved of
Tatianafs policies and had vehemently spoken out against them on more than one
occasion. Adrianfs disbelief wasnft political, though. His was simply coming from ideas
hefd always had about his aunt. Shefd never given any indication that she wanted to
help Dimitri regain his old status.
Adrian made no further comment, but I knew this topic was kindling sparks of jealousy
within him. Ifd told him Dimitri was in the past and that I was ready to move on, but
Adrian.like me.must have undoubtedly wondered about the motivations behind
Dimitrifs gallant defense.
Lissa began to speculate on how they might get Dimitri out of house arrest when the
saleswoman returned with an armful of dresses she clearly disapproved of. Biting her
lip, Lissa fell silent. She filed away Dimitrifs situation as something to deal with later.
Instead, she wearily prepared to try on clothes and play the part of a good little royal
girl.
Adrian perked up at the sight of the dresses. eAny halters in there?f
I returned to my cell, mulling over the problems that just seemed to keep piling up. I
was worried about both Adrian and Dimitri. I was worried about myself. I was also
worried about this so-called lost Dragomir. I was starting to believe the story could be
real, but there was nothing I could do about it, which frustrated me. I needed to take
action when it came to helping Lissa. Tatiana had told me in her letter to be careful
whom I spoke to about the matter. Should I pass this mission on to someone else? I
wanted to take charge of it, but the bars and suffocating walls around me said I might
not be able to take charge of anything for a while, not even my own life.
Two weeks.
Needing further distraction, I gave in and began reading Abefs book, which was
exactly the tale of wrongful imprisonment Ifd expected it to be. It was pretty good and
taught me that faking my own death apparently wouldnft work as an escape method.
The book unexpectedly stirred up old memories. A chill went down my spine as I
recalled a Tarot reading that a Moroi named Rhonda had given to me. She was
Ambrosefs aunt, and one of the cards shefd drawn for me had shown a woman tied to
swords. Wrongful imprisonment. Accusations. Slander. Damn. I was really starting to
hate those cards. I always insisted they were a scam, yet they had an annoying
tendency to come true. The end of her reading had shown a journey, but to where? A
real prison? My execution?
Questions with no answers. Welcome to my world. Out of options for now, I figured I
might as well try to get some rest. Stretching out on the pallet, I tried to push away
those constant worries. Not easy. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw a judge banging a
gavel, condemning me to death. I saw my name in the history books, not as a hero, but
as a traitor.
Lying there, choking on my own fear, I thought of Dimitri. I pictured his steady gaze
and could practically hear him lecturing me. Donft worry now about what you canft
change. Rest when you can so youfll be ready for tomorrowfs battles. The imaginary
advice calmed me. Sleep came at last, heavy and deep. Ifd tossed and turned a lot this
week, so true rest was welcome.
Then.I woke up.
I sat upright in bed, my heart pounding. Peering around, I looked for danger.any
threat that might have startled me out of that sleep. There was nothing. Darkness.
Silence. The faint squeak of a chair down the hall told me my guards were still around.
The bond, I realized. The bond had woken me up. Ifd felt a sharp, intense flare of . . .
what? Intensity. Anxiety. A rush of adrenaline. Panic raced through me, and I dove
deeper into Lissa, trying to find what had caused that surge of emotion from her.
What I found was . . . nothing.
The bond was gone.
THREE
WELL, NOT GONE EXACTLY.
Muted. Kind of like how it had felt immediately after shefd restored Dimitri back to a
dhampir. The magic had been so strong then that it had eburned outf our link. There was
no blast of magic now. It was almost as though the blankness was intentional on her
part. Like always, I still had a sense of Lissa: she was alive; she was well. So what was
keeping me from feeling more of her? She wasnft asleep, because I could feel a sense
of alert consciousness on the other side of this wall. Spirit was there, hiding her from me
. . . and she was making it happen.
What the hell? It was an accepted fact that our bond worked only one way. I could
sense her; she couldnft sense me. Likewise, I could control when I went into her mind.
Often, I tried to keep myself out (jail captivity time excluded), in an attempt to protect her
privacy. Lissa had no such control, and her vulnerability infuriated her sometimes. Every
once in a while, she could use her power to shield herself from me, but it was rare,
difficult, and required considerable effort on her part. Today, she was pulling it off, and
as the condition persisted, I could feel her strain. Keeping me out wasnft easy, but she
was managing it. Of course, I didnft care about the how of it. I wanted to know the why.
It was probably my worst day of imprisonment. Fear for myself was one thing. But for
her? That was agonizing. If it was my life or hers, I would have walked into execution
without hesitation. I had to know what was going on. Had she learned something? Had
the Council decided to skip right over a trial and execute me? Was Lissa trying to
protect me from that news? The more spirit she wielded, the more she endangered her
life. This mental wall required a lot of magic. But why? Why was she taking this risk?
It was astonishing in that moment to realize just how much I relied on the bond to
keep track of her. True: I didnft always welcome someone elsefs thoughts in my head.
Despite the control Ifd learned, her mind still sometimes poured into mine in moments
Ifd rather not experience. None of that was a concern now.only her safety was. Being
blocked off was like having a limb removed.
All day I tried to get inside her head. Every time, I was kept out. It was maddening. No
visitors came to me either, and the book and magazines had long since lost their
appeal. The caged animal feeling was getting to me again, and I spent a fair amount of
time yelling at my guards.with no results. Tatianafs funeral was tomorrow, and the
clock to my trial was ticking loudly.
Bedtime came, and the wall in the bond dropped at last.because Lissa went to
sleep. The link between us was firm, but her mind was closed off in unconsciousness.
Ifd find no answers there. Left with nothing else, I went to bed as well, wondering if Ifd
be cut off again in the morning.
I wasnft. She and I were linked again, and I was able to see the world through her
eyes once more. Lissa was up and around early, preparing for the funeral. I neither saw
nor felt any sign of why Ifd been blocked the day before. She was letting me back into
her mind, just like normal. I almost wondered if Ifd imagined being cut off from her.
No . . . there it was. Barely. Within her mind, I sensed thoughts she was still hiding
from me. They were slippery. Each time I tried to grasp them, they fell out of my hands.
I was amazed she could still use enough magic to pull it off, and it was also a clear
indication that shefd blocked me out intentionally yesterday. What was going on? Why
on earth would she need to hide something from me? What could I do about anything,
locked in this hellhole? Again, my unease grew. What awful thing didnft I know about?
I watched Lissa get ready, seeing no ostensible sign of anything unusual. The dress
shefd ended up selecting had cap sleeves and went to the knee. Black, of course. It
was hardly a clubbing dress, but she knew it would raise some eyebrows. Under
different circumstances, this would have delighted me. She chose to wear her hair down
and unbound, its pale blond color showing brightly against the dressfs black when she
surveyed herself in a mirror.
Christian met Lissa outside. He cleaned up well, I had to admit, uncharacteristically
wearing a dress shirt and tie. Hefd drawn the line at a jacket, and his expression was an
odd mix of nervousness, secrecy, and typical snark. When he saw Lissa, though, his
face momentarily transformed, turning radiant and awestruck as he gazed at her. He
gave her a small smile and took her into his arms for a brief embrace. His touch brought
her contentment and comfort, easing her anxiety. Theyfd gotten back together recently
after a breakup, and that time apart had been agonizing for both of them.
eItfs going to be okay,f he murmured, his look of worry returning. eThisfll work. We can
do this.f
She said nothing but tightened her hold on him before stepping back. Neither of them
spoke as they walked to the beginning of the funeral procession. I decided this was
suspicious. She caught hold of his hand and felt strengthened by it.
The funeral procedures for Moroi monarchs had been the same for centuries, no
matter if the Court was in Romania or its new home in Pennsylvania. That was the
Moroi way. They mixed the traditional with the modern, magic with technology.
The queenfs coffin would be carried by pallbearers out of the palace and taken with
great ceremony all through the Courtfs grounds, until it reached the Courtfs imposing
cathedral. There, a select group would enter for mass. After the service, Tatiana would
be buried in the churchfs graveyard, taking her place beside other monarchs and
important royals.
The coffinfs route was easy to spot. Poles strung with red and black silk banners
marked each side. Rose petals had been strewn on the ground the coffin would pass
over. Along the sides, people crammed together, hoping to catch a glimpse of their
former queen. Many Moroi had come from far off places, some to see the funeral and
some to see the monarch elections that would soon follow over the next couple of
weeks.
The royal family escort.most of whom wore saleswoman-approved black velvet.
were already heading into the palace building. Lissa stopped outside to part ways with
Christian since he certainly had never been in the running to represent his family for
such an honored event. She gave him another fierce hug and a light kiss. As they
stepped away, there was a knowing glint in his blue eyes.that secret that was hidden
from me.
Lissa pushed through the gathering crowds, trying to get to the entrance and find the
processionfs starting point. The building didnft look like the palaces or castles of ancient
Europe. Its grand stone facade and tall windows matched the Courtfs other structures,
but a few features.its height, wide marble steps.subtly distinguished it from other
buildings. A tug at Lissafs arm stopped her progress, nearly causing her to run into an
ancient Moroi man.
eVasilisa?f It was Daniella Ivashkov, Adrianfs mother. Daniella wasnft so bad as royals
went, and she was actually okay with Adrian and me dating.or at least, she had been
before I became an accused murderer. Most of Daniellafs acceptance had come from
the fact that she believed Adrian and I would split up anyways once I received my
guardian assignment. Daniella had also convinced one of her cousins, Damon Tarus, to
be my lawyer.an offer Ifd rejected when I chose Abe to represent me instead. I still
wasnft entirely sure if Ifd made the best decision there, but it probably tarnished
Daniellafs view of me, which I regretted.
Lissa offered up a nervous smile. She was anxious to join the procession and get all
of this over with. eHi,f she said.
Daniella was dressed in full black velvet and even had small diamond barrettes
shining in her dark hair. Worry and agitation lined her pretty face. eHave you seen
Adrian? I havenft been able to find him anywhere. We checked his room.f
eOh.f Lissa averted her eyes.
eWhat?f Daniella nearly shook her. eWhat do you know?f
Lissa sighed. eIfm not sure where he is, but I saw him last night when he was coming
back from some party.f Lissa hesitated, like she was too embarrassed to tell the rest.
eHe was . . . really drunk. More than Ifve ever seen him. He was going off with some
girls, and I donft know. Ifm sorry, Lady Ivashkov. Hefs probably . . . well, passed out
somewhere.f
Daniella wrung her hands, and I shared her dismay. eI hope nobody notices. Maybe
we can say . . . he was overcome with grief. Therefs so much going on. Surely no one
will notice. Youfll tell them, right? Youfll say how upset he was?f
I liked Daniella, but this royal obsession with image was really starting to bug me. I
knew she loved her son, but her main concern here seemed to be less about Tatianafs
final rest than it was about what others would think about a breach of protocol. eOf
course,f said Lissa. eI wouldnft want anyone to . . . well, Ifd hate for that to get out.f
eThank you. Now go.f Daniella gestured to the doors, still looking anxious. eYou need
to take your place.f To Lissafs surprise, Daniella gave her a gentle pat on the arm. eAnd
donft be nervous. Youfll do fine. Just keep your head up.f
Guardians stationed at the door recognized Lissa as someone with access and
allowed her in. There, in the foyer, was Tatianafs coffin. Lissa froze, suddenly
overwhelmed, and nearly forgot what she was doing there.
The coffin alone was a work of art. It was made of gleaming black wood, polished to
brilliance. Paintings of elaborate garden scenes in shining metallic colors of every hue
adorned each side. Gold glittered everywhere, including the poles that the pallbearers
would hold. Those poles were draped with strings of mauve roses. It seemed like the
thorns and leaves would make it difficult for the pallbearers to get a good grip, but that
was their problem to deal with.
Inside, uncovered and lying on a bed of more mauve roses, was Tatiana herself. It
was strange. I saw dead bodies all the time. Hell, I created them. But seeing a body that
had been preserved, lying peacefully and ornamentally . . . well, it was creepy. It was
strange for Lissa, too, particularly since she didnft have to deal with death as often as I
did.
Tatiana wore a gleaming silk gown that was a rich shade of purple.the traditional
color for royal burial. The dressfs long sleeves were decorated with an elaborate design
of small pearls. Ifd often seen Tatiana in red.a color associated with the Ivashkov
family.and I was glad for the purple burial tradition. A red dress would have been too
strong a reminder of the bloody pictures of her that Ifd seen at my hearing, pictures I
kept trying to block out. Strings of gemstones and more pearls hung around her neck,
and a gold crown set with diamonds and amethysts rested upon her graying hair.
Someone had done a good job with Tatianafs makeup, but even they couldnft hide the
whiteness of her skin. Moroi were naturally pale. In death, they were like chalk.like
Strigoi. The image struck Lissa so vividly that she swayed on her feet a little and had to
look away. The rosesf scent filled the air, but there was a hint of decay mixed in with
that sweetness.
The funeral coordinator spotted Lissa and ordered her into position.after first
bemoaning Lissafs fashion choice. The sharp words snapped Lissa back to reality, and
she fell in line with five other royals on the right side of the coffin. She tried not to look
too closely at the queenfs body and directed her gaze elsewhere. The pallbearers soon
showed up and lifted their burden, using the rose-draped poles to rest the coffin on their
shoulders and slowly carry it out to the waiting crowd. The pallbearers were all
dhampirs. They wore formal suits, which confused me at first, but then I realized they
were all Court guardians.except one. Ambrose. He looked as gorgeous as always and
stared straight ahead as he did his job, face blank and expressionless.
I wondered if Ambrose mourned Tatiana. I was so fixated on my own problems that I
kept forgetting a life had been lost here, a life that many had loved. Ambrose had
defended Tatiana when Ifd been angry about the age law. Watching him through Lissafs
eyes, I wished I was there to speak to him in person. He had to know something more
about the letter hefd slipped me in the courtroom. Surely he wasnft just the delivery boy.
The procession moved forward, ending my musings about Ambrose. Before and
ahead of the coffin were other ceremonial people. Royals in elaborate clothing, making
a glittering display. Uniformed guardians carrying banners. Musicians with flutes walked
at the very back, playing a mournful tune. For her part, Lissa was very good at public
appearances and managed the slow, stately pace with elegance and grace, her gaze
level and confident. I couldnft see outside her body, of course, but it was easy to
imagine what the spectators saw. She was beautiful and regal, worthy to inherit the
Dragomir legacy, and hopefully more and more would realize that. It would save us a lot
of trouble if someone would change the voting law through standard procedures, so we
didnft have to rely on a quest for a lost sibling.
Walking the funeral route took a long time. Even when the sun started sinking down
toward the horizon, the dayfs heat still hung in the air. Lissa began to sweat but knew
her discomfort was nothing compared to the pallbearersf. If the watching crowd felt the
heat, they didnft show it. They craned their necks to get their one glimpse of the
spectacle passing before them. Lissa didnft process the onlookers so much, but in their
faces, I saw that the coffin wasnft their only focus. They were also watching Lissa. Word
of what shefd done for Dimitri had blazed around the Moroi world, and while many were
skeptical of her ability to heal, there were just as many who believed. I saw expressions
of wonder and awe in the crowd, and for a second, I wondered who theyfd really come
to see: Lissa or Tatiana?
Finally, the cathedral came into view, which was good news for Lissa. The sun didnft
kill Moroi like it did Strigoi, but the heat and sunlight were still uncomfortable for any
vampire. The procession was nearly finished, and she, being one of those allowed into
the church service, would soon get to enjoy air conditioning.
As I studied the surroundings, I couldnft help but think what a circle of irony my life
was. Off to the sides of the churchfs extensive grounds were two giant statues showing
ancient Moroi monarchs of legend, a king and queen who had helped the Moroi
prosper. Even though they were a fair distance from the church, the statues loomed
ominously, like they were scrutinizing everything. Near the queenfs statue was a garden
that I knew well. Ifd been forced to landscape it as punishment for running off to Las
Vegas. My true purpose on that trip.which no one knew.had been to free Victor
Dashkov from prison. Victor had been a longtime enemy of ours, but he and his brother
Robert, a spirit user, had held the knowledge we needed to save Dimitri. If any
guardians had found out that Ifd freed Victor.then later lost him.my punishment
would have been a lot worse than filing and landscaping. At least Ifd done a good job
with the garden, I thought bitterly. If I was executed, Ifd leave a lasting mark at Court.
Lissafs eyes lingered on one of the statues for a long time before she turned back to
the church. She was sweating heavily now, and I realized some of it wasnft just the
heat. She was anxious too. But why? Why was she so nervous? This was just
ceremony. All she had to do was go through the motions here. Yet . . . there it was
again. Something else was bothering her. She was still keeping a cluster of thoughts
from me, but a few leaked out as she worried.
Too close, too close. Wefre moving too fast.
Fast? Not by my estimation. I could have never handled this slow, stately pace. I felt
especially bad for the pallbearers. If I were one, I wouldfve said to hell with propriety
and started jogging toward my final destination. Of course, that might jostle the body. If
the funeral coordinator had been upset over Lissafs dress, there was no telling how
shefd react if Tatiana fell out of the coffin.
Our view of the cathedral was getting clearer, its domes shining amber and orange in
the setting sun. Lissa was still several yards away, but the priest standing out front was
clearly visible. His robes were almost blinding. They were made of heavy, glittering gold
brocade, long and full. A rounded hat with a cross, also gold, sat on his head. I thought
it was in poor taste for him to outshine the queenfs clothing, but maybe that was just
what priests did on formal occasions. Maybe it got Godfs attention. He lifted his arms in
welcome, showing off more of that rich fabric. The rest of the crowd and I couldnft help
but stare at the dazzling display.
So, you can imagine our surprise when the statues blew up.
FOUR
AND WHEN I SAY THEY blew up, I mean they blew up.
Flames and smoke unfurled like petals from a newly opened flower as those poor
monarchs exploded into pieces of rock. For a moment, I was stunned. It was like
watching an action movie, the explosion cracking the air and shaking the ground. Then,
guardian training kicked in. Critical observation and calculation took over. I immediately
noticed that the bulk of the statuefs material blew toward the outer sides of the garden.
Small stone pieces and dust rained down on the funeral procession, but no large
chunks of rock hit Lissa or anyone standing nearby. Assuming the statues had not
spontaneously combusted, whoever had blown them up had done so in a precise way.
The logistics aside, huge billowing pillars of flame are still pretty scary. Chaos broke
loose as everyone tried to get away. Only, they all took different routes, so collisions
and entanglements occurred. Even the pallbearers set down their precious burden and
took off. Ambrose was the last to do so, his mouth agape and eyes wide as he stared at
Tatiana, but another look at the statues sent him off into the mob. A few guardians tried
to keep order, herding people back down the funeral path, but it didnft do a lot of good.
Everyone was out for themselves, too terrified and panicked to think reasonably.
Well, everyone except for Lissa.
To my surprise, she wasnft surprised.
She had been expecting the explosion.
She didnft run right away, despite people pushing past and shoving her aside. She
stood rooted where shefd been when the statues blew up, studying them and the
wreckage theyfd caused. In particular, she seemed concerned about anyone in the
crowd who might have been hurt by the blasts. But, no. As Ifd already observed, there
seemed to be no injuries. And if there were, it was going to be because of the
stampede.
Satisfied, Lissa turned and began walking away with the others. (Well, she was
walking; they were running). Shefd only gone a little distance when she saw a huge
group of guardians hurrying toward the church, faces grim. Some of them stopped to
aid those escaping the destruction, but most of the guardians were on their way to the
blast site to see what had happened.
Lissa paused again, causing the guy behind her to slam into her back, but she barely
felt the impact. She intently watched the guardians, taking note of how many there
were, and then moved on once more. Her hidden thoughts were starting to unravel.
Finally, I began to see pieces of the plan shefd kept hidden from me. She was pleased.
Nervous, too. But overall, she felt.
A commotion back at the jail snapped me into my own mind. The usual quiet of the
holding area had shattered and was now filled with grunts and exclamations. I leapt up
from where Ifd been sitting and pressed against the bars, straining to see what was
happening. Was this building about to explode too? My cell only faced a wall in the
hallway, with no view of the rest of the corridor or its entrance. I did, however, see the
guardians who usually stood at the hallfs far end come tearing past me, toward
whatever altercation was occurring.
I didnft know what this meant for me and braced for anything, friend or foe. For all I
knew, there could be some political fringe group launching attacks on the Court to make
a statement against the Moroi government. Peering around the cell, I swore silently,
wishing I had anything to defend myself. The closest I had was Abefs book, which was
no good at all. If he was the badass he pretended to be, he really would have slipped a
file into it. Or gotten me something bigger, like War and Peace.
The scuffling died down and footsteps thundered toward me. Clenching my fists, I
took a few steps back, ready to defend myself against anyone.
eAnyonef turned out to be Eddie Castile. And Mikhail Tanner.
Friendly faces were not what I had expected. Eddie was a longtime friend from St.
Vladimirfs, another new guardian like me and someone whofd stuck by me through a lot
of misadventures, including the Victor Dashkov prison break. Mikhail was older than us,
mid-twenties, and had helped us restore Dimitri in the hopes that Sonya Karp.a
woman Mikhail had loved who had turned Strigoi.might be saved as well. I glanced
back and forth between the two guysf faces.
eWhatfs going on?f I demanded.
eNice to see you too,f said Eddie. He was sweating and keyed up with battle fervor, a
few purple marks on his face showing hefd met someonefs fist tonight. In his hand was
a weapon Ifd seen in the guardiansf arsenal: a baton-type thing used to incapacitate
people without killing them. But Mikhail held something much more valuable: the
keycard and mechanical key to open my cell.
My friends were staging a prison break. Unbelievable. Crazy was
usually my specialty.
eDid you guys . . .f I frowned. The thought of escape filled me with joy, but the logistics
were sobering. Clearly, theyfd been responsible for the fight with my guards that Ifd just
heard. Getting down here in the first place wasnft that easy either. eDid you two just take
on every guardian in this building?f
Mikhail finished unlocking the door, and I didnft waste any time in hurrying out. After
feeling so oppressed and smothered for days, it was like stepping onto a mountain
ledge, wind and space all around me.
eRose, there are no guardians in this building. Well, maybe one. And these guys.f
Eddie gestured in the direction of the earlier fight, where I assumed my guards lay
unconscious. Surely my friends hadnft killed anyone.
eThe rest of the guardians are all checking out the explosion,f I realized. Pieces began
coming together.including Lissafs lack of surprise over the commotion. eOh no. You
had Christian blow up ancient Moroi artifacts.f
eOf course not,f said Eddie. He seemed shocked that I would have suggested such an
atrocity. eOther fire users would be able to tell if he did.f
eWell, thatfs something,f I said. I should have had more faith in their sanity.
Or maybe not.
eWe used C4,f explained Mikhail.
eWhere on earth did you.f
My tongue locked up when I saw who was standing at the end of the hallway. Dimitri.
Not knowing how he was during my imprisonment had been frustrating. Christian and
Tashafs report had been only a tease. Well, here was the answer. Dimitri stood near the
hallfs entrance in all his six-foot-seven glory, as imperious and intimidating as any god.
His sharp brown eyes assessed everything in an instant, and his strong, lean body was
tensed and ready for any threat. The look on his face was so focused, so filled with
passion, that I couldnft believe anyone ever could have thought he was a Strigoi. Dimitri
burned with life and energy. In fact, looking at him now, I was again reminded of how
hefd stood up for me at my arrest. He wore that same expression. Really, it was the
same one Ifd seen countless times. It was the one people feared and admired. It was
the one I had loved.
eYoufre here too?f I tried reminding myself that my muddled romantic history wasnft
the most important thing in the world for a change. eArenft you under house arrest?f
eHe escaped,f said Eddie slyly. I caught the real meaning: he and Mikhail
had helped Dimitri escape. eItfs what people would expect some violent probably-still-a-
Strigoi guy to do, right?f
eYoufd also expect him to come bust you out,f added Mikhail, playing along with the
game. eEspecially considering how he fought for you last week. Really, everyone is
going to think he busted you out alone. Not with us.f
Dimitri said nothing. His eyes, while still carefully watching our surroundings, were
also assessing me. He was making sure I was okay and uninjured. He looked relieved
that I was.
eCome on,f Dimitri finally said. eWe donft have much time.f That was an
understatement, but there was one thing bugging me about my friendsf ebrilliantf plan.
eTherefs no way theyfll think he did it alone!f I exclaimed, realizing what Mikhail was
getting at. They were setting Dimitri up as the culprit in this escape. I gestured to the
unconscious guardians at our feet. eThey saw your faces.f
eNot really,f a new voice said. eNot after a little spirit-induced amnesia. By the time
they wake up, the only person theyfll remember seeing will be that unstable Russian
guy. No offense.f
eNone taken,f said Dimitri, as Adrian stepped through the doorway.
I stared, trying not to gape. There they were together, the two men in my life. Adrian
hardly looked like he could jump into a fistfight, but he was as alert and serious as the
other fighters here. His lovely eyes were clear and full of the cunning I knew they could
possess when he really tried. Thatfs when it hit me: he showed no sign of intoxication
whatsoever. Had what Ifd seen the other day been a ruse? Or had he forced himself to
take control? Either way, I felt a slow grin creeping over my face.
eLissa lied to your mom earlier,f I said. eYoufre supposed to be passed out drunk
somewhere.f
He rewarded me with one of his cynical smiles. eWell, yes, that would probably be the
smarter.and more enjoyable.thing to be doing right now. And hopefully, thatfs what
everyone thinks Ifm doing.f
eWe need to go,f said Dimitri, growing agitated.
We turned toward him. Our jokes vanished. That attitude Ifd noticed about Dimitri, the
one that said he could do anything and would always lead you to victory, made people
want to follow him unconditionally. The expressions on Mikhail and Eddiefs faces.as
they grew serious.showed that was exactly how they felt. It seemed natural to me too.
Even Adrian looked like he believed in Dimitri, and in that moment, I admired Adrian for
putting aside any jealousy.and also for risking himself like this. Especially since Adrian
had made it clear on more than one occasion he didnft want to be involved with any
dangerous adventures or use his spirit in a covert way. In Las Vegas, for example, hefd
simply accompanied us in an observerfs role. Of course, hefd also been drunk most of
the time, but that probably made no difference.
I took a few steps forward, but Adrian suddenly held out a hand to stop me. eWait.
before you go with us, you need to know something.f Dimitri started to protest, eyes
glinting with impatience. eShe does,f argued Adrian, meeting Dimitrifs gaze squarely.
eRose, if you escape . . . youfre more or less confirming your guilt. Youfll be a fugitive. If
the guardians find you, they arenft going to need a trial or sentence to kill you on sight.f
Four sets of eyes rested on me as the full meaning sank in. If I ran now and was
caught, I was dead for sure. If I stayed, I had the slim chance that in my short time
before trial, we might find evidence to save me. It wasnft impossible. But if nothing
turned up, I was also most certainly dead. Either option was a gamble. Either one had
the strong possibility of me not surviving.
Adrian looked as conflicted as I felt. We both knew I didnft have any good choices. He
was simply worried and wanted me to know what I was risking. Dimitri, however . . . for
him, there was no debate. I could see it all over his face. He was an advocate of rules
and doing the proper thing. But in this case? With such bad odds? It was better to risk
living as a fugitive, and if death came, better to face it fighting.
My death will not be penciled in on someonefs calendar.
eLetfs go,f I said.
We hurried out of the building, anxious to get moving with the plan. I couldnft help but
comment to Adrian, eYoufve got to be using a lot of spirit to pull off all those illusions on
the guards.f
eI am,f he agreed. eAnd I donft really have the power to do it for very long. Lissa could
probably make a dozen guardians think theyfd seen ghosts. Me? I can barely make a
few forget Eddie and Mikhail. Thatfs why there had to be someone they remembered to
attract the attention, and Dimitrifs the ideal scapegoat.f
eWell, thank you.f I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. As warmth flowed between us, I
didnft bother telling him I was a long way from being free yet. It would diminish his
heroics. We had a lot of obstacles ahead, but I still appreciated him stepping up like this
and respecting my decision to go along with the escape plan.
Adrian shot me a sidelong glance. eYeah, well, Ifm supposed to be crazy, right?f A
flash of affection shone in his eyes. eAnd there isnft much I wouldnft do for you. The
stupider, the better.f
We emerged to the main floor, and I saw that Eddie had been right about guardian
security. The halls and rooms were virtually deserted. Without a second glance, we
hurried outdoors, and the fresh air seemed to renew my energy.
eNow what?f I asked my rescuers.
eNow we take you to the getaway car,f said Eddie.
The garages werenft far, but they werenft close either. eThatfs a lot of open ground to
cover,f I said. I didnft bring up the obvious problem: me being killed if spotted.
eIfm using spirit to keep us all vague and nondescript,f said Adrian. More testing of his
magic. He couldnft handle much more. ePeople wonft recognize us unless they stop and
stare directly at us.f
eWhich they probably wonft,f said Mikhail. eIf anyone even notices us at all. Everyonefs
too worried about themselves to pay much attention to others in all this chaos.f
Looking around outside, I could see he was right. The jail building was far from the
church, but by now, people whofd been near the blast had made their way to this part of
Court. Some were running into their residences. Some were seeking guardians, hoping
for protection. And some . . . some were going the same direction we were, toward the
garages.
ePeople are freaked out enough to actually try to leave Court,f I realized. Our group
was moving as fast as we could with Adrian, who wasnft in the shame shape as
dhampirs. eThe garages will be crowded.f Both official Court vehicles and visiting guests
parked in the same area.
eThat could help us,f said Mikhail. eMore chaos.f
With so many distractions in my own reality, I couldnft plunge completely into Lissafs.
A light brush of the bond found her safe, over in the palace.
eWhatfs Lissa doing during all of this?f I asked.
Believe me, I was glad she wasnft involved with this busting-me-out-of-jail madness.
But, as Adrian had noted, her ability with spirit could have gone much farther than his
here. And now, looking back on it all, it was obvious she had known about this plan.
That had been her secret.
eLissa needs to stay innocent. She canft be linked to any part of the escape or
explosion,f replied Dimitri, eyes fixed ahead on his goal. His tone was firm. He still
regarded her as his savior. eShe has to keep herself visible with the other royals. So
does Christian.f He almost smiled. Almost. eThose two would certainly be my first
suspects if something exploded.f
eBut the guardians wonft suspect them once they realize the blast wasnft caused by
magic,f I mused. Mikhailfs earlier words returned to me. eAnd hey, where did you guys
get a hold of C4? Military grade explosives are kind of extreme, even for you.f
No one answered me because three guardians suddenly leapt out into our path.
Apparently, they werenft all out at the church. Dimitri and I surged ahead of our group,
moving as one, just as we always had in battle together. Adrian had said the illusion
hefd stretched over our group wouldnft hold if anyone was facing us directly. I wanted to
make sure Dimitri and I were the first line of contact with these guardians, in the hopes
they wouldnft recognize the others behind us. I threw myself into the fight without
hesitation, defensive instincts kicking in. But in those milliseconds, the reality of what I
was doing truly sank in.
Ifd fought guardians before and always felt guilty about it. Ifd taken on the ones at
Tarasov Prison, as well as the queenfs guard during my arrest. I hadnft really known
any of them, though. Just realizing they were my colleagues had been bad enough . . .
but now? Now I was facing one of the most difficult challenges in my life, as small as it
seemed. After all, three guardians were an easy match for me and Dimitri. The problem
was.I knew these guardians. Two of them Ifd run into quite a bit after graduation. They
worked at Court and had always been kind to me.
The third guardian wasnft just someone I knew.she was a friend. Meredith, one of
the few girls in my class at St. Vladimirfs. I saw the flash of uneasiness in her eyes, a
sentiment mirroring my own. This felt wrong to her too. But, she was a guardian now,
and like me, she had had duty drilled into her throughout her life. She believed I was a
criminal. She could see I was free and in attack mode. Procedure dictated she take me
down, and honestly, I wouldnft have expected anything less. Itfs what I would have done
had our roles been reversed. This was life and death.
Dimitri was on the other two guys, as fast and badass as ever. Meredith and I went for
each other. At first, she tried to knock me down by virtue of her weight, probably in the
hopes of pinning me down until backup could help grab me. Only, I was stronger. She
should have known that. How many times had we sparred in the schoolfs gym? Ifd
almost always won. And this was no game, no practice drill. I pushed back at her attack,
punching her on the side of her jaw and desperately praying I didnft break anything. She
kept moving through the pain, but.again.I was superior. I caught a hold of her
shoulders and threw her down. Her head hit hard, but she remained conscious. I didnft
know whether to be grateful or not. Maintaining my grip, I put her in a chokehold,
waiting until her eyes closed. I released as soon as I was sure she was out, my heart
twisting in my chest.
Glancing over, I saw Dimitri had also taken down his opponents. Our group kept
moving as though nothing had happened, but I glanced at Eddie, knowing there was
grief on my face. He looked pained too but sought to reassure me as we hurried along.
eYou did what you had to,f he said. eShefll be okay. Banged up, but okay.f
eI hit her hard.f
eThe medics can deal with concussions. Hell, how many did we get in practice?f
I hoped he was right. The lines between right and wrong were getting confusing. The
one good thing, I supposed, was that Meredith had been so occupied by the sight of me
that she probably hadnft noticed Eddie and the others. Theyfd held back from the fight,
hopefully keeping on Adrianfs veil of spirit while Dimitri and I took the attention.
We finally reached the garages, which were indeed more crowded than usual. Some
Moroi had already driven off. One royal was hysterical because her driver had her carfs
keys, and she didnft know where he was. She was shouting to passers-by to see if
anyone could hotwire the car for her.
Dimitri led us purposefully forward, never wavering. He knew exactly where we were
going. There had been a lot of planning, I realized. Most of which had probably
happened yesterday. Why had Lissa obscured it from me? Wouldnft it have been better
for me to have a heads-up on the plan?
We scurried through the people, heading toward the garage on the very farthest side.
There, sitting just outside of it and seemingly ready to go, was a drab gray Honda Civic.
A man stood near it, arms crossed as he examined the windshield. Hearing our
approach, he turned around.
eAbe!f I exclaimed.
My illustrious father turned and gave me one of those charming smiles that could lure
the unwary to their doom.
eWhat are you doing here?f demanded Dimitri. eYoufll be on the list of suspects too!
You were supposed to stay back with the others.f
Abe shrugged. He looked remarkably unconcerned at Dimitrifs angry expression. I
wouldnft have wanted that fury directed at me. eVasilisa will make sure a few people at
the palace swear they saw me there during suspicious times.f He turned his dark eyes
toward me. eBesides, I couldnft leave without telling you goodbye, could I?f
I shook my head in exasperation. eWas this all part of your plan as my lawyer? I donft
recall explosive escapes being part of legal training.f
eWell, Ifm sure it wasnft part of Damon Tarusfs legal training.f Abefs smile never
wavered. eI told you, Rose. You will never face execution.or even a trial, if I can help
it.f He paused. eWhich, of course, I can.f
I hesitated, glancing toward the car. Dimitri stood by it with a set of keys, looking
impatient. Adrianfs words echoed in my memory.
eIf I run, itfs just going to make me seem that much more guilty.f
eThey already think youfre guilty,f said Abe. eYou wasting away in that cell wonft
change that. This just ensures we now have more time to do what we need to without
your execution looming over us.f
eAnd what are you going to do exactly?f
eProve youfre innocent,f said Adrian. eOr, well, that you didnft kill my aunt. Ifve known
for a while you arenft all that innocent.f
eWhat, are you guys going to destroy the evidence?f I asked, ignoring the dig.
eNo,f said Eddie. eWe have to find who really did kill her.f
eYou guys shouldnft be involved with that, now that Ifm free. Itfs my problem. Isnft that
why you got me out?f
eItfs a problem you canft solve while youfre at Court,f said Abe. eWe need you gone
and safe.f
eYeah, but I.f
eWefre wasting time arguing,f said Dimitri. His gaze fell on the other garages. The
crowds were still chaotic, too busy with their own fears to notice us yet. That didnft
affect Dimitrifs concern. He handed me a silver stake, and I didnft question the reasons.
It was a weapon, something I couldnft turn down. eI know everything looks disorganized,
but youfll be amazed at how quickly the guardians will restore order. And when they do,
theyfre going to lock this place down.f
eThey donft need to,f I said slowly, my mind spinning. eWefre already going to have
trouble going out of Court. Wefll be stopped.if we can even get to the gate. There are
going to be cars lined up for miles!f
eAh, well,f said Abe, idly studying his fingertips. eI have it on good authority therefs
going to be a new egatef opening up soon over on the south side of the wall.f
The truth dawned on me. eOh lord. Youfre the one whofs been doling out C4.f
eYou make it sound so easy,f he said with a frown. eThat stufffs hard to get a hold of.f
Dimitrifs patience was at an end. eAll of you: Rose needs to leave now. Shefs in
danger. Ifll drag her out if I have to.f
eYou donft have to go with me,f I shot back, kind of offended at the presumption.
Memories of our recent arguments emerged, of Dimitri saying he couldnft love me and
didnft even want to be friends. eIfll take care of myself. No one else needs to get in
trouble. Give me the keys.f
Instead, Dimitri gave me one of those rueful looks that said he thought I was being
utterly ridiculous. We could have been back in class at St. Vladimirfs Academy.
eRose, I canft really get in any more trouble. Someone has to be responsible for
helping you, and Ifm the best choice.f I wasnft so sure of that. If Tatiana really had made
progress in convincing people Dimitri wasnft a threat, this escapade would ruin it all.
eGo,f said Eddie, surprising me with a quick hug. eWefll be in touch through Lissa.f I
realized then that I was fighting a losing battle with this group. It really was time to
leave.
I hugged Mikhail too, murmuring in his ear, eThank you. Thank you so much for your
help. I swear, wefll find her. Wefll find Sonya.f He gave me that sad smile of his and
didnft reply.
Adrian was the hardest to leave behind. I could tell it was difficult for him too, no
matter how relaxed his grin seemed. He couldnft be happy about me going off with
Dimitri. Our hug lasted a little bit longer than the others, and he gave me a soft, brief
kiss on the lips. I almost felt like crying after how brave hefd been tonight. I wished he
could go with me but knew hefd be safer here.
eAdrian, thank you for.f
He held up his hand. eItfs not goodbye, little dhampir. Ifll see you in your dreams.f
eIf you stay sober enough.f
He winked. eFor you I just might.f
A loud booming noise interrupted us, and we saw a flash of light off to my right.
People near the other garages screamed.
eThere, you see?f asked Abe, quite pleased with himself. eA new gate. Perfect timing.f
I gave him a reluctant hug too and was surprised when he didnft pull back right away.
He smiled at me . . . fondly. eAh, my daughter,f he said. eEighteen, and already youfve
been accused of murder, aided felons, and acquired a death count higher than most
guardians will ever see.f He paused. eI couldnft be prouder.f
I rolled my eyes. eGoodbye, old man. And thanks.f I didnft bother asking him about the
efelonsf part. Abe wasnft stupid. After Ifd asked him about a prison that had later been
breeched, hefd probably figured out who was behind Victor Dashkovfs escape.
And like that, Dimitri and I were in the car, speeding off toward Abefs enew gate.f I
regretted not being able to say goodbye to Lissa. We were never truly apart with the
bond, but it couldnft take the place of face-to-face communication. Still, it was worth it to
know she would be safe and free of any connection to my escape. I hoped.
Like always, Dimitri drove, which I still thought was totally unfair. It had been one thing
when I was his student, but now? Wouldnft he ever give up that wheel? This didnft
seem like the time to discuss it, though.particularly since I didnft plan on us staying
together much longer.
A few people had come out to see where the wall had blown up, but no one official
had surfaced yet. Dimitri raced through the gap as impressively as Eddie had when hefd
driven through Tarasov Prisonfs gate, only the Civic didnft handle the bumpy, grassy
terrain as well as the SUV in Alaska. The problem with making your own exit was that it
didnft come with an actual road. Even that was beyond Abe.
eWhy is our getaway car a Civic?f I asked. eItfs not really great for off-roading.f
Dimitri didnft look at me but continued navigating over the rough ground toward a
more drivable area. eBecause Civics are one of the most common cars out there and
donft attract attention. And this should be the only off-roading we do. Once we hit a
freeway, wefre putting as much distance between us and Court as we can.before
abandoning the car, of course.f
eAbandon.f I shook my head, letting it go. We reached a dirt road that felt like the
smoothest surface on earth after that jolting start. eLook, now that wefre out of there, I
want you to know that I mean it: you donft have to come with me. I appreciate your help
in the escape. Really. But hanging out with me wonft do you any favors. Theyfll be
hunting for me more than you. If you take off, you can live somewhere around humans
and not be treated like a lab animal. You might even be able to slink back to Court.
Tasha would put up a fight for you.f
Dimitri didnft answer for a long time. It drove me crazy. I wasnft the kind of person
who handled silence well. It made me want to chatter and fill the void. Plus, the longer I
sat there, the more it hit me that I was alone with Dimitri. Like, really and truly alone for
the first time since hefd become a dhampir. I felt like a fool, but in spite of the dangers
we still risked . . . well, I was still overwhelmed by him. There was something so
powerful about his presence. Even when he made me angry, I still found him attractive.
Maybe the adrenaline pounding through me was addling my brain.
Whatever it was, I was consumed by more than just his physical aspects.though
they were certainly distracting. The hair, the face, his closeness to me, his scent . . . I
felt it all, and it made my blood burn. But the inner Dimitri.the Dimitri whofd just led a
small army through a prison break.captivated me just as much. It took me a moment
to realize why this was so powerful: I was seeing the old Dimitri again, the one Ifd
worried was gone forever. He wasnft. He was back.
At long last, Dimitri replied, eIfm not leaving you. None of your Rose-logic arguments
are going to work. And if you try to get away from me, Ifll just find you.f
I didnft doubt he could, which just made the situation more confusing. eBut why? I
donft want you with me.f I still felt a lingering attraction for him, yes, but that didnft
change the fact that he had hurt me in breaking things off between us. He had rejected
me, and I needed to harden my heart, particularly if I wanted to move on with Adrian.
Clearing my name and leading a normal life seemed far away right now, but if it
happened, I wanted to be able to return to Adrian with open arms.
eIt doesnft matter what you want,f he said. eOr what I want.f Ouch. eLissa asked me to
protect you.f
eHey, I donft need anyone to.f
eAnd,f he continued, eI meant what I said to her. I swore Ifd serve her and help her for
the rest of my life, anything she asks. If she wants me to be your bodyguard, then thatfs
what Ifll be.f He gave me a dangerous look. eTherefs no way youfre getting rid of me
anytime soon.f
FIVE
GETTING AWAY FROM DIMITRI WASNfT just about our rocky romantic past. Ifd
meant it when I said I didnft want him getting in trouble because of me. If the guardians
found me, my fate wouldnft be that much different from what Ifd already been facing.
But Dimitri? Hefd been making baby steps toward acceptance. Sure, that was pretty
much destroyed now, but his chance for a life wasnft over. If he didnft want to live at
Court or with humans, he could go back to Siberia and return to his family. Out there in
the middle of nowhere, hefd be hard to find. And with how close that community was,
theyfd go to a lot of trouble to hide him if someone ever did try to hunt him down.
Staying with me was definitely the wrong option. I just needed to convince him.
eI know what youfre thinking,f Dimitri said, after wefd been on the road for about an
hour.
We hadnft spoken much, both of us lost in our own thoughts. After a few more country
roads, wefd finally made it to an interstate and were making good time toward . . . well, I
had no idea. Ifd been staring out the window, pondering all the disasters around me and
how I alone could fix them.
eHuh?f I glanced over at him.
I thought there might be the smallest hint of a smile on his lips, which seemed absurd
considering this was probably the worst situation hefd been in since being restored from
his Strigoi state.
eAnd it wonft work,f he added. eYoufre planning how to get away from me, probably
when we eventually stop for gas. Youfre thinking maybe youfll have a chance to run off
then.f
The crazy thing was, I had been thinking very much along those lines. The old Dimitri
was a good partner on the road, but I wasnft so sure I liked having his old ability to
guess my thoughts back as well.
eThis is a waste of time,f I said, gesturing around the car.
eOh? You have better things to do than flee the people who want to lock you up and
execute you? Please donft tell me again that this is too dangerous for me.f
I glared. eItfs about more than just you. Running away shouldnft be my only concern. I
should be helping clear my name, not hiding in whatever remote place youfre
undoubtedly taking me to. The answers are at Court.f
eAnd you have lots of friends at Court who will be working on that. Itfll be easier on
them if they know youfre safe.f
eWhat I want to know is why no one told me about this.or, I mean, why Lissa didnft.
Whyfd she hide it? Donft you think Ifd have been more helpful if Ifd been ready?f
eWe did the fighting, not you,f Dimitri said. eWe were afraid if you knew, you might give
away that something was up.f
eI would have never told!f
eNot intentionally, no. But if you were tense or anxious . . . well, your guards can pick
up on those kinds of things.f
eWell, now that wefre out, can you tell me where wefre going? Was I right? Is it some
crazy, remote place?f
No answer.
I narrowed my eyes at him. eI hate not being in the loop.f
That tiny smile on his lips grew a little bigger. eWell, I have my own personal theory
that the more you donft know, the more your curiosity is likely to make sure you stick
around with me.f
eThatfs ridiculous,f I replied, though really, it wasnft all that unreasonable of a theory. I
sighed. eWhen the hell did things get so out of control? When did you guys start being
the masterminds? Ifm the one who comes up with the wacky, impossible plans. Ifm
supposed to be the general here. Now Ifm barely a lieutenant.f
He started to say something else but then froze for a few seconds, his face instantly
taking on that wary, lethal guardian look. He swore in Russian.
eWhatfs wrong?f I asked. His attitude was contagious, and I immediately forgot all
thoughts of crazy plans.
In the erratic flash of headlights from oncoming traffic, I could see his eyes dart up to
the rearview mirror. eWe have a tail. I didnft think it would happen this soon.f
eAre you sure?f It had grown dark, and the number of cars on the highway had
increased. I didnft know how anyone could spot one suspicious car among that many,
but well . . . he was Dimitri.
He swore again and suddenly, in a maneuver that made me grab the dashboard, he
cut sharply across two lanes, barely missing a minivan that expressed its annoyance
with a lot of honking. There was an exit right there, and he just barely made it without
clipping the exit rampfs rail. I heard more honking, and when I looked back, I saw the
headlights of a car that had made just as crazy a move to follow us onto the exit.
eThe Court must have gotten the word out pretty fast,f he said. eThey had someone
watching the interstates.f
eMaybe we should have taken back roads.f
He shook his head. eToo slow. None of it would have been an issue once we switched
cars, but they found us too soon. Wefll have to get a new one here. This is the biggest
city wefll hit before the Maryland border.f
A sign said we were in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, and as Dimitri skillfully drove us
down a busy, commerce-filled road, I could see the tail mirroring everything we did.
eWhat exactly is your plan to get a new car?f I asked warily.
eListen carefully,f he said, ignoring my question. eIt is very, very important that you do
exactly as I say. No improvising. No arguing. There are guardians in that car, and by
now, theyfve alerted every other guardian around here.possibly even the human
police.f
eWouldnft the police catching us create a few problems?f
eThe Alchemists would sort it out and make sure we ended up back with the Moroi.f
The Alchemists. I should have known theyfd get involved. They were a secret society
of humans who helped protect Moroi and dhampir interests, keeping us out of the
mainstream human public. Of course, the Alchemists didnft do it out of kindness. They
thought we were evil and unnatural and mostly wanted to make sure we stayed on the
fringes of their society. An escaped ecriminalf like me would certainly be a problem they
would want to help the Moroi with.
Dimitrifs voice was hard and commanding when he spoke again, though his eyes
werenft on me. They were busy scanning the sides of the road. eNo matter what you
think of the choices everyonefs been making for you, no matter how unhappy you are
with this situation, you know.I know you do.that Ifve never failed you when our lives
were at stake. You trusted me in the past. Trust me now.f
I wanted to tell him that what he said wasnft entirely true. He had failed me. When
hefd been taken down by Strigoi, when hefd shown that he wasnft perfect, he had failed
me by shattering the impossible, godly image I had of him. But my life? No, he had
always kept mine safe. Even as a Strigoi, Ifd never entirely been convinced he could kill
me. The night the Academy had been attacked, when hefd been turned, hefd told me to
obey him without question too. It had meant leaving him to fight Strigoi, but Ifd done it.
eOkay,f I said quietly. eIfll do whatever you say. Just remember not to talk down to me.
Ifm not your student anymore. Ifm your equal now.f
He glanced away from the side of the road just long enough to give me a surprised
look. eYoufve always been my equal, Roza.f
The use of the affectionate Russian nickname made me too stupid to respond, but it
didnft matter. Moments later, he was all business again. eThere. Do you see that movie
theater sign?f
I gazed down the road. There were so many restaurants and stores that their signs
made a glittering haze in the night. At last, I saw what he meant. WESTLAND CINEMA.
eYes.f
eThatfs where wefre going to meet.f
We were splitting up? Ifd wanted to part ways but not like this. In the face of danger,
separating suddenly seemed like an awful idea. Ifd promised not to argue, though, and
kept listening.
eIf Ifm not there in a half hour, you call this number and go without me.f Dimitri handed
me a small piece of paper from his duster pocket. It had a phone number scrawled on it,
not one I recognized.
If Ifm not there in a half hour. The words were so shocking that I couldnft help my
protest this time. eWhat do you mean if youfre not.ah!f
Dimitri made another abrupt turn, one that caused him to run a red light and only
narrowly miss a number of cars. More honking ensued, but the move had been too
sudden for our tail to keep up. I saw our pursuers whiz past on the main road, brake
lights flashing as they searched for a place to turn around.
Dimitri had taken us into a mall parking lot. It was packed with cars, and I glanced at
the clock to get a grasp for human time. Almost eight ofclock at night. Early in the Moroi
day, prime entertainment time for humans. He drove past a few entrances to the mall
and finally selected one, pulling into a handicap spot. He was out of the car in one fluid
motion, with me following just as quickly.
eHerefs where we split up,f he said jogging toward a set of doors. eMove fast, but donft
run when wefre inside. Donft attract attention. Blend in. Wind through it for a little bit;
then get out through any exit but this one. Walk out near a group of humans and then
head for the theater.f We stepped into the mall. eGo!f
As though afraid I might not move, he gave me a small push toward an escalator
while he took off on the main floor. There was a part of me that wanted to just freeze
and stand there, that felt dumbfounded by the sudden onslaught of people, light, and
activity. I soon pushed that startled part aside and began heading up the escalator. Fast
reflexes and instinctual reactions were part of my training. Ifd honed them in school, in
my travels, and with him.
Everything Ifd been taught about eluding someone came rushing back to my head.
What I wanted to do more than anything was look around and see if I had a follower, but
that would have definitely attracted attention. I had to imagine that, at most, we had a
couple minutesf lead on our pursuers. They would have had to turn around to get back
to the mall and then circle to spot our car, presuming they figured out wefd gone into the
mall. I didnft think Harrisburg had enough of a Moroi presence to summon very many
guardians on short notice. The ones they had would likely split up, some searching the
mall and some guarding the entrances. This place had too many doors for the
guardians to watch them all; my escape choice would be pure luck.
I walked as fast as I reasonably could, weaving through couples, families with
strollers, and giggling teens. I envied that last group. Their lives seemed so easy
compared to mine. I also passed the usual mall stores, their names registering but not
much more: Ann Taylor, Abercrombie, Forever 21 . . . Ahead of me, I could see the
center of the mall where several corridors branched out. Ifd have a choice to make
soon.
Passing an accessories store, I ducked inside and pretended to look at headbands.
As I did, I covertly glanced back out to the mallfs main section. I saw nothing obvious.
No one had stopped; no one had followed me into the store. Beside the headbands
section was a clearance bin filled with items that obviously deserved to be on clearance.
One item was a egirlyf baseball cap, hot pink with a star done in rainbow rhinestones on
the front. It was god-awful.
I bought it, grateful the guardians hadnft taken away the meager cash Ifd had on me
when arrested. They probably figured it wasnft enough to bribe anyone. I also bought a
ponytail holder, all the while still keeping an eye on the storefs doorway. Before leaving,
I bound my hair up as much as I could with the holder and then put on the hat. There
was something silly about being reduced to disguises, but my hair was an easy way to
ID me. It was a deep, almost-black brown, and my lack of any recent haircut had it
hanging to my mid-back. In fact, between that and Dimitrifs height, we would have made
a very conspicuous pair walking through here.
I merged back into the shoppers and soon reached the mallfs center. Not wanting to
show any hesitation, I took a left toward Macyfs. As I walked, I felt slightly embarrassed
at the hat and wished Ifd at least had time to find a more stylish one. Minutes later,
when I spotted a guardian, I was glad Ifd made such a quick fashion choice.
He was near one of those carts you always see in the center of malls, pretending to
be interested in cell phone covers. I recognized him first because of his stance and the
way he was managing to act interested in a zebra print phone cover while
simultaneously searching around him. Plus, dhampirs could always distinguish each
other from humans with close enough examination. For the most part, our two races
appeared pretty identical, but I could spot one of my own.
I made sure not to look right at him and felt his eyes pass over me. I didnft know him,
which meant he probably didnft know me either. He was likely going off a photo hefd
seen once and expected my hair to be a big giveaway. Keeping as casual an air as I
could, I moved past him at a leisurely pace, glancing in windows that kept my back to
him but sent no obvious messages that I was on the run. All the while, my heart
pounded in my chest. Guardians could kill me on sight. Did that apply to the middle of a
mall? I didnft want to find out.
When I was clear of the cart, I picked up my pace a little. Macyfs would have its own
outside door, and now it was just a gamble to see whether or not Ifd made a good call
coming in this direction. I entered the store, went down its escalator, and headed toward
the main floor exit.passing a very nice selection of cute berets and fedoras. I paused
near them, not because I planned on upgrading my hat, but because it allowed me to
fall in step just behind a group of girls who were also exiting.
We left the store together, and my eyes quickly adjusted to the change in light. There
were lots of people around, but I again saw nothing threatening. My girls stopped to
chat, giving me an opportunity to get my bearings without appearing totally lost. To my
right, I spotted the busy road Dimitri and I had come in on, and from there, I knew how
to get to the movie theater. I exhaled in relief and cut across the parking lot, still
watching my surroundings.
The farther I walked from the mall, the less crowded the parking lot became.
Lampposts kept it from being totally dark, but there was still an eerie feel as things grew
quieter and quieter. My initial impulse was to head right for the road and take the
sidewalk directly to the theater. It was well lit and had people. But a moment later, I
decided it was too conspicuous. I was pretty sure I could cut across parking lots much
more quickly to get to the theater.
It proved true.kind of. I had the theater in sight when I realized I had been followed
after all. Not far ahead of me, the shadow of a parking lampfs post didnft cast correctly.
The shadow was too broad. Someone was behind the pole. I doubted a guardian had
coincidentally picked this spot in the hopes Dimitri or I would come by. Most likely it was
a scout whofd seen me and circled ahead for an ambush.
I kept walking, trying not to obviously slow down, though every muscle in my body
was tensing for attack. I had to be the one who attacked first. I had to be in control.
My moment came, seconds before I suspected my ambusher would have made his
move. I leapt out, throwing him.it turned out to be a dhampir I didnft recognize.
against a nearby car. Yup. Ifd surprised him. Of course, the surprise was mutual when
the carfs alarm went off, blaring into the night. I winced, trying to ignore the shrieking as
I punched my captive on the left side of his jaw. I had to make the most of having him
pinned.
The force of my fist knocked his head against the car, but he took it admirably,
promptly pushing back in an effort to free himself. He was stronger, and I did stumble a
little, but not enough to lose my balance. What I lacked in strength, I made up for in
speed. I dodged each attempt at me, but it brought me little satisfaction. That stupid car
alarm was still going strong, and it was eventually going to attract the attention of other
guardians or human authorities.
I dashed around the side of the car, and he gave chase, stopping when we were on
opposite sides. It was like two kids playing keep-away. We mirrored each other as he
tried to anticipate which direction Ifd go. In the dim lighting, I saw something surprising
tucked into his belt: a gun. My blood ran cold. Guardians were trained to use guns but
rarely carried them. Stakes were our weapon of choice. We were in the business of
killing Strigoi, after all, and guns were ineffective. But against me? Yeah. A gun
simplified his job, but I had a feeling hefd hesitate to use it. A car alarm could be blamed
on someone accidentally getting too close, but a gunshot? That would elicit a call to the
police. This guy wouldnft fire if he could help it.but he would if he ran out of options.
This needed to end soon.
At last I made a move toward the front of the car. He tried to intercept me, but then I
surprised him by springing onto the carfs hood (because honestly, at this point, it wasnft
like the alarm could get any louder). In my split second of advantage, I threw myself off
the car and onto him, knocking him flat to the ground. I landed on top of his stomach
and held him down with all my weight while my hands went around his neck. He
struggled, trying to throw me off, and nearly succeeded. At last, the lack of air won out.
He stopped moving and fell into unconsciousness. I let go.
For a brief moment, I had a flashback to our escape from Court, when Ifd used the
same technique on Meredith. I saw her lying on the ground all over again and felt that
same pang of guilt. Then, I shook it off. Meredith was okay. Meredith wasnft even here.
None of that mattered. All that mattered was that this guy was out of commission, and I
had to get out of here. Now.
Without looking to see if others were coming, I tore off across the parking lot toward
the theater. I stopped once I had some distance between me and the wailing car, using
another car as cover. I saw no one near the guy yet, but over by the parking lotfs front,
close to the mall, there seemed to be some activity. I didnft stick around to get a closer
look. Whatever it was, it couldnft be good for me.
I reached the theater a couple minutes later, breathless more from fear than
exhaustion. Running endurance was something I had built up a lot of, thanks to Dimitri.
But where was Dimitri? Theatergoers mingled around, some giving my disheveled state
an odd look, as they either waited for tickets or discussed what movie theyfd just seen. I
saw no sign of Dimitri anywhere.
I had no watch. How long had passed since wefd parted? Surely not a half hour. I
walked around the theater, staying obscured in the crowd, searching for any indication
of Dimitri or more pursuers. Nothing. Minutes ticked by. Uneasily, I reached into my
pocket and touched the piece of paper with the phone number. Leave, hefd told me.
Leave and call the number. Of course, I had no cell phone, but that was the least of my
problems right now.
eRose!f
A car pulled up at the curb where others were dropping people off. Dimitri was leaning
out the driverfs side window, and I nearly fell over in relief. Well, okay, not nearly. In
reality, I didnft waste a moment in hurrying over to him and hopping into the passenger
seat. Without a word, he hit the gas and got us away from the theater and back to the
main road.
We said nothing at first. He was so wound up and on edge, it seemed the slightest
provocation would make him snap in half. He drove as fast as he could without
attracting police attention, all the while glancing into the rearview mirror.
eIs there anyone behind us?f I asked at last, as he drove back onto the highway.
eIt doesnft look like it. Itfll take them a while to figure out what car wefre in.f
I hadnft paid much attention when Ifd entered, but we were in a Honda Accord.
another ordinary-looking car. I also noticed that there was no key in the ignition.
eDid you hotwire this car?f I then rephrased my question. eDid you steal this car?f
eYou have an interesting set of morals,f he observed. eBreaking out of jail is okay. But
steal a car, and you sound totally outraged.f
eIŒm just more surprised than outraged,f I said, leaning back against the seat. I sighed.
eI was afraid . . . well, for a moment there, I was afraid you werenft coming. That theyfd
caught you or something.f
eNo. Most of my time was spent sneaking out and finding a suitable car.f
A few minutes of silence fell. eYou didnft ask what happened to me,f I pointed out, a
little miffed.
eDonft need to. Youfre here. Thatfs what counts.f
eI got in a fight.f
eI can tell. Your sleeve is ripped.f
I glanced down. Yup, ripped. Ifd also lost the hat in my mad dash. No big loss. eDonft
you want to know anything about the fight?f
His eyes stayed on the road ahead of us. eI already know. You took down your
enemy. You did it fast, and you did it well. Because youfre just that good.f
I pondered his words for a moment. They were matter-of-fact, all business . . . and
yet, his statement brought a tiny smile to my lips. eOkay. So what now, General? Donft
you think theyfll scan reports of stolen cars and get our license plate number?f
eLikely. But by then, wefll have a new car.one they wonft have any clue about.f
I frowned. eHow are you pulling that off?f
eWefre meeting someone in a few hours.f
eDamn it. I really hate being the last one to know about everything.f
eA few hoursf put us in Roanoke, Virginia. Most of our drive had passed uneventfully
up until that point. But as the city came into view, I noticed Dimitri watching the exit
signs until he found the one he wanted. Turning off the interstate, he continued
checking for a tail and found none. We reached another commerce-filled road, and he
drove to a McDonaldfs that stood out clearly from the rest of the businesses.
eI donft suppose,f I said, ethat this is a food break?f
eThis,f he responded, eis where we catch our next ride.f
He drove around the restaurantfs parking lot, his eyes scanning for something, though
I didnft initially know what. I spotted it a fraction of a second before he did. In the far
corner of the lot, I saw a woman leaning against a tan SUV, her back to us. I couldnft
see much of her except that she wore a dark shirt and had tousled blond hair that
almost touched her shoulders.
Dimitri pulled into the spot next to her vehicle, and I was out of ours the second he hit
the brake. I recognized her before she even turned around.
eSydney?f The name came out as a question, though I knew for sure it was her.
Her head turned, and I saw a familiar face.a human face.with brown eyes that
could turn amber in the sun and a faint gold tattoo on her cheek.
eHey, Rose,f she said, a rueful smile playing on her lips. She held up a McDonaldfs
bag. eFigured youfd be hungry.f
SIX
REALLY, WHEN YOU THOUGHT ABOUT it, Sydney showing up wasnft much weirder
than half the other stuff that seemed to happen to me on a regular basis. Sydney was
an Alchemist, one Ifd met in Russia when trying to find and kill Dimitri. She was my age
and had hated being assigned over there, though Ifd certainly appreciated her aid. As
Dimitri had noted earlier, the Alchemists would want to help the Moroi find and capture
me. Yet, judging from the tension radiating off both her and Dimitri in the car, it became
obvious that she was assisting in this escape.
With great effort, I pushed my questions to the side for the time being. We were still
fugitives, still undoubtedly being pursued. Sydneyfs car was a brand new Honda CR-V
with Louisiana plates and a rental sticker.
eWhat the hell?f I asked. eIs this daring escape being sponsored by Honda?f When this
got no response, I went to the next obvious question. eAre we going to New Orleans?f
That was Sydneyfs new post. Sightseeing was the last thing on my mind at the moment,
but if you had to run away, you might as well run somewhere good.
eNo,f she said, backing out of the spot. eWefre going to West Virginia.f
I looked sharply at Dimitri, who sat in the backseat, in the hopes that he would deny
this. He didnft.
eI assume by eWest Virginia,f you actually mean eHawaii,ff I said. eOr some place
equally exciting.f
eHonestly, I think youfre better off avoiding excitement right now,f Sydney pointed out.
The carfs GPS device directed her to her next turn, leading us back toward I-81. She
frowned slightly. eAnd West Virginiafs actually really pretty.f
I remembered that she was from Utah and probably didnft know any better. Having
long since given up on any control in this escape plot, I moved on to the next obvious
set of questions.
eWhy are you helping us?f
I had a feeling Sydney was grimacing in the dark. eWhy do you think?f
eAbe.f
She sighed. eIfm really starting to wonder if New Orleans was worth it.f
Ifd recently learned that Abe.with that inexplicable, far-reaching influence of his.
had been responsible for getting her out of Russia. How hefd done it, I didnft know.
What I did know was that it had left Sydney in open-ended debt to him, one he kept
using to get favors. Sometimes, I wondered if there was more to the deal than just a job
transfer, like maybe hefd done something else that neither had told me about.
Regardless, I started to chastise her again that she should have expected this for
making a deal with the devil, but I soon reconsidered. With a bunch of guardians in
pursuit, it probably wasnft a smart idea to tease someone helping me. I asked a
different question.
eOkay. So why are we going to West Virginia?f
Sydney opened her mouth to respond, but Dimitri interrupted her. eNot yet.f
I turned around again and shot him a glare. eI am so sick of this! Wefve been on the
run for six hours now, and I still donft know all the details. I get that wefre staying away
from the guardians, but are we seriously going to West Virginia? Are we going to make
some cabin our base of operation? Like, one on the side of a mountain that doesnft
have plumbing?f
Sydney gave me one of her trademark exasperated sighs. eDo you actually know
anything about West Virginia?f
I didnft like her and Dimitri teaming up to keep me in the dark. Of course, with Sydney,
her reticence could be from any number of things. It could still be Abefs orders. Or
maybe she just didnft want to talk to me. Since most Alchemists considered dhampirs
and vampires the spawn of hell, they didnft usually get too friendly with us. Spending
time with me in Siberia had altered her views a little. I hoped. Sometimes I got the vibe
she just wasnft that social of a person to begin with.
eYou know wefve been set up, right?f I asked her. eWe didnft really do anything. They
say I killed the queen, but.f
eI know,f Sydney interrupted. eIfve heard all about it. All the Alchemists know about it.
You two are at the top of our most wanted list.f She attempted a businesslike tone but
couldnft entirely hide her uneasiness. I had a feeling Dimitri made her more nervous
than I did, which was understandable since he made some of our own people nervous
too.
eI didnft do it,f I insisted. Somehow, it was important that she know that.
Sydney didnft acknowledge my comment. Instead, she said, eYou should eat. Your
foodfs getting cold. Wefve got a little over three hours to go and wonft be stopping
except for gas.f
I recognized the finality in her voice, as well as the logic. She didnft want to talk
anymore. Inside the bag, I found two giant orders of fries, and three cheeseburgers.
She apparently still knew me pretty well. It took all of my restraint to keep from stuffing
fries into my mouth then and there. Instead, I offered a cheeseburger to Dimitri.
eYou want one? Gotta keep up your strength.f
He hesitated several seconds before taking it. He seemed to regard it with a kind of
wonder, and it hit me that eating food was still a new thing for him after these last few
months. Strigoi only subsisted on blood. I handed him a couple of fries too and then
turned back around to devour the rest. I didnft bother offering any to Sydney. She was
notorious for her lack of appetite, and besides, I figured she would have eaten already if
shefd wanted to while waiting for us.
eI think this is for you,f Dimitri said, handing me a small backpack. I opened it and
found a few changes of clothes, as well as some basic toiletries. I double-checked the
outfits.
eShorts, shirts, and a dress. I canft fight in these. I need jeans.f The dress was cute,
admittedly: a long gauzy sun-dress in a watercolor print of black, white, and gray. But
very impractical.
eThatfs gratitude for you,f said Sydney. eThis happened kind of fast. There was only so
much I could put together.f
Glancing behind me, I saw Dimitri unpacking his own bag. It had basic clothing like
mine and also.
eA duster?f I exclaimed, watching him pull out the long, leather coat. How it even fit in
there defied physics. eYou managed to get him a duster, but you couldnft find me a pair
of jeans?f
Sydney seemed unconcerned by my outrage. eAbe said it was essential. Besides, if all
goes like itfs supposed to, you wonft be doing any fighting.f I didnft like the sound of
that. Safe and remote.
Seeing as I had what were potentially the quietest car companions in the world, I
knew better than to expect any real conversation for the next three hours. I supposed it
was just as well because it let me check in on Lissa. I was still too on edge about my
own escape to spend much time in her head, so it was just a quick assessment of life at
Court.
Just as Dimitri had predicted, the guardians had restored order pretty soon. The Court
was under lockdown, and everyone with any connection to me was being questioned
extensively. The thing was, they all had alibis. Everyone had seen my allies at the
funeral.or, in Abefs case, thought theyfd seen them. A couple girls swore theyfd been
with Adrian, which I could only imagine was the result of more compulsion. I could feel
Lissafs satisfaction through the bond as the guardiansf frustration grew and grew.
Although she had no idea when I might be checking in on her, she sent me a
message through the bond: Donft worry, Rose. Ifll take care of everything. Wefre going
to clear your name.
I slumped back in the car seat, unsure how to feel about this situation. All my life, Ifd
taken care of her. Ifd protected her from danger and gone out of my way to keep her
away from any threats. Now, the roles were reversed. Shefd come through for me in
saving Dimitri, and I was in her.and apparently everyone elsefs.hands as far as this
escape was concerned. It went against every instinct I had and troubled me. I wasnft
used to being protected by others, let alone her.
The interrogations were still going on, and Lissa hadnft had hers yet, but something
told me my friends were going to get off the hook for this. They wouldnft be punished for
my escape, and for the moment, I was really the only one in danger.which was what I
preferred.
West Virginia might have been as beautiful as Sydney claimed, but I couldnft really
tell since it was the middle of the night when we arrived. Mostly I had the sense of
driving through mountains, feeling the ups and downs as we went through switchbacks
and tunnels. After almost exactly three hours, we rolled into a small hole of a town that
had one traffic light and a restaurant simply marked DINER. There hadnft been any
traffic on the road for over an hour, though, which was really the most important thing.
We hadnft been followed.
Sydney drove us to a building with a sign that read MOTEL. Apparently, this town
liked to stick to the basics when it came to names. I wouldnft be surprised if it was
actually just called TOWN. As we walked across the motelfs parking lot, I was surprised
to feel how sore my legs were. Every part of me ached, and sleep sounded fantastic. It
had been more than half a day since this adventure began.
Sydney checked us in under fake names, and the sleepy desk clerk didnft ask any
questions. We walked down a hall that wasnft dirty exactly but also wasnft anything a
royal would have gone near. A cleaning cart leaned against one wall, as though
someone had given up and abandoned it. Sydney suddenly came to a halt in front of a
room and handed us a key. I realized she was heading off to a different room.
eWefre not all staying together?f I asked.
eHey, if you guys get caught, I donft want to be anywhere near you,f she said, with a
smile. I had a feeling she also didnft want to sleep in the same room as eevil creatures of
the night.f eIfll still be nearby, though. Wefll talk in the morning.f
This made me realize something else. I eyed Dimitri. eWefre sharing a room?f
Sydney shrugged. eAll the better to defend yourselves.f
She left us in that abrupt way of hers, and Dimitri and I glanced at each other briefly
before heading into the room. Like the rest of the motel, it wasnft fancy, but it would do.
The carpet was worn but intact, and I appreciated the weak attempt at decorating with a
very bad painting of some pears. A small window looked sad. There was one bed.
Dimitri locked the bolt and chain on the door and then sat back in the roomfs lone
chair. It was wooden with a straight back, but he seemed to regard it as the most
comfortable thing in the world. He still wore that perpetually vigilant look of his, but I
could see exhaustion around the edges. This had been a long night for him too.
I sat down on the edge of the bed. eWhat now?f
eNow we wait,f he said.
eFor what?f
eFor Lissa and the others to clear your name and find out who killed the queen.f
I expected more explanation, but all I got was silence. Disbelief began to build up in
me. Ifd remained as patient as I could tonight, always assuming Dimitri was leading me
toward some mysterious mission to help solve the murder. When he said we were going
to wait, surely he didnft mean we were just going to . . . well, wait?
eWhat are we going to do?f I demanded. eHow are we going to help them?f
eWe told you earlier: You can hardly go looking for clues at Court. You need to stay
away. You need to stay safe.f
My jaw dropped as I gestured around the drab room. eWhat, and this is it? This is
where youfre stashing me? I thought . . . I thought there was something here.
Something to help.f
eIt is helping,f he said, in that damnably calm way of his. eSydney and Abe researched
this place and decided it was out of the way enough to avoid detection.f
I shot up from the bed. eOkay, comrade. Therefs one serious problem here with your
logic. You guys keep acting like me staying out of the way is helping.f
eWhatŒs a serious problem is us repeating this conversation over and over. The
answers to who murdered Tatiana are at Court, and thatfs where your friends are.
Theyfll figure this out.f
eI didnft just get in a high-speed chase and jump state lines to hole up in some crappy
motel! How long are you planning on estaying out of the wayf here?f
Dimitri crossed his arms over his chest. eAs long as it takes. We have the funds to
stay here indefinitely.f
eI probably have enough spare change in my pocket to stay here indefinitely! But itfs
not happening. I have to do something. I wonft just take the easy way out and sit
around.f
eSurviving isnft as easy as you think.f
eOh God,f I groaned. eYoufve been hanging out with Abe, havenft you? You know,
when you were a Strigoi, you told me to stay away from him. Maybe you should take
your own advice.f
I regretted the words as soon as they left my lips and saw in his eyes that Ifd inflicted
serious damage. He might have been acting like the old Dimitri in this escape, but his
time as a Strigoi still tormented him.
eIfm sorry,f I said. eI didnft mean.f
eWefre done discussing this,f he said harshly. eLissa says wefre staying here, so wefre
staying here.f
Anger shoved aside my guilt. eThatŒs why youfre doing this? Because Lissa told you
to?f
eOf course. I swore Ifd serve and help her.f
That was when I snapped. It had been bad enough that when Lissa restored him to a
dhampir, Dimitri had thought it was okay to stick around Lissa while spurning me.
Despite the fact that Ifd been the one who went to Siberia and that I was the one who
learned about how Victorfs brother Robert knew how to restore Strigoi . . . well,
apparently those things didnft matter. Only Lissa wielding the stake had seemed to
matter, and Dimitri now held her up as some kind of angelic goddess, one hefd made an
archaic, knight-like vow to serve.
eForget it,f I said. eI am not staying here.f
I made it to the door in three steps and managed to undo the chain, but in seconds,
Dimitri was out of his chair and had thrown me against the wall. Really, that was pretty
slow reaction time. I would have expected him to stop me before Ifd taken two steps.
eYou are staying here,f he said evenly, hands gripping my wrists. eWhether you like it
or not.f
Now, I had a few options. I could stay, of course. I could hang out for days.months,
even.in this motel until Lissa cleared my name. That was presuming Lissa could clear
my name and that I didnft get food poisoning from the DINER diner. This was the safest
option. Also the most boring for me.
Another option was to fight my way through Dimitri. That was neither safe nor easy. It
would also be particularly challenging because Ifd have to try to fight in such a way that
would allow me to escape but wouldnft kill him or cause either of us serious injury.
Or, I could just throw caution away and not hold back. Hell, the guy had battled Strigoi
and half the Courtfs guardians. He could handle me giving everything I had. Wefd
certainly shared some pretty rough encounters back at St. Vladimirfs. Would my best be
enough for me to escape? Time to find out.
I kneed him in the stomach, which he clearly hadnft expected. His eyes widened in
shock.and a little pain.providing me with an opening to break free of his grip. That
opening was only long enough for me to yank out the doorfs bolt. Before I could reach
for the knob, Dimitri had a hold of me again. He gripped me hard and threw me onto the
bed stomach first, both pinning me with his weight and preventing my limbs from doing
any more surprise kicking. This was always my biggest problem in fights: opponents.
usually men.with more strength and weight. My speed was my greatest asset in those
situations, but being held down made dodging and evasion a non-option. Still, every
part of me struggled, making it difficult for him to keep me down.
eStop this,f he said in my ear, his lips nearly touching it. eBe reasonable for once. You
canft get past me.f
His body was warm and strong against mine, and I promised my own body a stern
scolding later. Quit it, I thought. Focus on getting out of here, not how he feels.
eIfm not the one being unreasonable,f I growled, trying to turn my face toward him.
eYoufre the one caught up in some noble promise that makes no sense. And I know you
donft like to sit out of the action any more than I do. Help me. Help me find the murderer
and do something useful.f I stopped struggling and pretended our argument had
distracted me.
eI donft like sitting around, but I also donft like rushing into an impossible situation!f
eImpossible situations are our specialty,f I pointed out. Meanwhile, I tried to assess his
hold on me. He hadnft relaxed his grip, but I hoped maybe the conversation was
distracting him. Normally, Dimitri was too good to lose his focus. But I knew he was
tired. And maybe, just maybe, he might be a little careless since it was me and not a
Strigoi.
Nope.
I lashed out abruptly, trying to break away and scramble out from under him. The best
I managed to do was roll myself over before he had a hold of me again, now leaving me
back-down on the bed. Being so close to him . . . his face, his lips . . . the warmth of his
skin on mine. Well. It appeared that all Ifd accomplished was putting myself at a greater
disadvantage. He certainly didnft seem to be affected by our bodiesf closeness. He
wore that typical steel resolve of his, and even though it was stupid of me, even though
I knew I shouldnft care anymore that he was over me . . . well, I did care.
eOne day,f he said. eYou canft even wait one day?f
eMaybe if wefd gone to a nicer hotel. With cable.f
eThis is no time for jokes, Rose.f
eThen let me do something. Anything.f
eI. Canft.f
Saying the words obviously pained him, and I realized something. I was so mad at
him, so furious that hefd try to make me sit around and play it safe. But he didnft like
any of this either. How could I have forgotten how alike we were? We both craved
action. We both wanted to be useful, to help those we cared about. It was only his selfresolve
to help Lissa that was keeping him here with this babysitting job. He claimed me
rushing back to Court was reckless, but I had a feeling that if he hadnft been the one in
charge of me.or, well, thought he was.he would have run right back there too.
I studied him, the determined dark eyes and expression softened by the brown hair
that had escaped its ponytail holder. It hung around his face now, just barely touching
mine. I could try to break free again but was losing hope of that working. He was too
fierce and too set on keeping me safe. I suspected pointing out my suspicion that he
wanted to go back to Court too wouldnft do any good. True or not, he would be
expecting me to argue with Rose-logic. He was Dimitri, after all. He would be
expecting everything.
Well, almost.
An idea hit me so fast that I didnft pause to analyze it. I just acted. My body might be
constrained, but my head and neck had just enough freedom to shift up.and kiss him.
My lips met his, and I learned a few things. One was that it was possible to catch him
totally by surprise. His body froze and locked up, shocked at the sudden turn of events.
I also realized that he was just as good a kisser as I recalled. The last time wefd kissed
had been when he was Strigoi. There had been an eerie sexiness to that, but it didnft
compare to the heat and energy of being alive. His lips were just like I remembered
from our time at St. Vladimirfs, both soft and hungry at the same time. Electricity spread
through the rest of my body as he kissed me back. It was both comforting and
exhilarating.
And that was the third thing I discovered. He was kissing me back. Maybe, just
maybe, Dimitri wasnft as resolved as he claimed to be. Maybe under all that guilt and
certainty that he couldnft love again, he still wanted me. I would have liked to have
found out. But I didnft have the time.
Instead, I punched him.
Itfs true: Ifve punched lots of guys who were kissing me but never one I
actually wanted to keep kissing. Dimitri still had a solid hold on me, but the shock of the
kiss had dropped his guard. My fist broke out and connected with the side of his face.
Without missing a beat, I shoved him off me as hard as I could and leapt away from the
bed and toward the door. I heard him scramble to his feet as I threw it open. I shot out
of the room and slammed the door shut before I could see what he did next. Not that I
needed to. He was coming after me.
Without a momentfs hesitation, I shoved the abandoned cleaning cart in front of the
roomfs door and sprinted off down the hall. A couple seconds later, the door opened,
and I heard a cry of annoyance.as well as a very, very bad word in Russian.as he
ran into the cart. It would only take him a few moments to push it aside, but that was all
I needed. I was down the flight of stairs in a flash and into the meager lobby where a
bored desk clerk was reading a book. He nearly jumped out of his chair when I came
tearing through.
eTherefs a guy chasing me!f I called as I headed out the door.
The clerk didnft really look like anyone who would try to stop Dimitri, and I had a
feeling Dimitri wouldnft stop anyway if the guy asked him to. In the most extreme case,
the man would call the police. In this town, the POLICE probably consisted of one guy
and a dog.
Regardless, it was no longer my concern. I had escaped the motel and was now in
the middle of a sleepy mountain town, its streets cast in shadows. Dimitri might be right
behind me, but as I plunged into some woods nearby, I knew it was going to be easy for
me to lose him in the darkness.
SEVEN
THE PROBLEM WAS, OF COURSE, that I soon lost myself in the darkness.
After living in the wilds of Montana, I was used to how completely the night could
swallow you once you stepped away from even the tiniest hint of civilization. I was even
used to wandering the twists and turns of dark forests. But the St. Vladimirfs terrain had
been familiar. The woods of West Virginia were new and foreign, and I had completely
lost my bearings.
Once I was pretty sure Ifd put enough distance between me and the motel, I paused
and looked around. Night insects hummed and sang, and the oppressive summer
humidity hung around me. Peering up through the leafy canopy of trees, I could see a
brilliant sky of stars, totally untouched by city lights. Feeling like a true wilderness
survivor, I studied the stars until I spotted the Big Dipper and figured out which direction
was north. The mountains Sydney had driven us through had been to the east, so I
certainly didnft want to go in that direction. It seemed reasonable that if I hiked north, Ifd
eventually hit an interstate and either hitchhike or walk my way back to civilization. It
wasnft an airtight plan, but it wasnft the worst one Ifd ever had, not by a long shot.
I wasnft really dressed for hiking, but as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I managed
to avoid most trees and other obstacles. Following the tiny road out of town would have
been easier.but was also what Dimitri would expect me to do.
I fell into a steady, subconscious rhythm as I made my way north. I decided it was a
good time to check in on Lissa, now that I had time on my hands and no guardians
trying to arrest me. I slipped into her mind and found her within the depths of the
guardiansf headquarters, sitting in a hallway lined with chairs. Other Moroi sat nearby,
including Christian and Tasha.
eTheyfll question you hard,f Tasha murmured. eEspecially you.f That was to Christian.
eYoufd be my first choice if something illicitly blew up.f That seemed to be everyonefs
opinion. From the troubled look on her face, I could see Tasha had been as surprised
by my escape as I had. Even if my friends hadnft filled her in on the whole story yet, she
had probably pieced most things together.at the very least, who was behind it.
Christian gave her as charming a smile as he could manage, like a kid trying to dodge
being grounded. eTheyfll know by now that it wasnft caused by magic,f he said. eThe
guardians will have scoured every inch of those statues.f He didnft elaborate, not in
public, but Lissafs mind was working along the same lines as his. The guardians would
know now the explosion hadnft been elemental. And even if my friends were the primary
suspects, the authorities would have to wonder.just as I had.how teenagers would
get a hold of C4.
Lissa nodded her agreement and rested her hand on Christianfs. eWefll be okay.f
Her thoughts turned to both Dimitri and me, wondering if wefd made it out according
to the plan. She couldnft focus on finding Tatianafs killer until she knew we were safe.
Like me, the breakout had been a hard choice: freeing me put me in more danger than
keeping me locked up. Her emotions were keyed up, prickly and a bit wilder than I
would have liked. So much spirit, I realized. Shefs using too much. Back at school,
shefd managed it with prescription medication and later through self-control. But
somewhere, as our situations grew increasingly complicated, shefd allowed herself to
wield more and more. Recently, shefd used astonishing amounts, and wefd come to
take it for granted. Sooner or later, Lissafs reliance on spirit would catch up with her.
With us.
ePrincess?f A door across from Lissa opened, and a guardian peered out. eWefre
ready for you.f
The guardian stepped aside, and inside the room, Lissa heard a familiar voice say,
eAlways a pleasure speaking with you, Hans. We should do it again sometime.f Abe
then appeared, strutting out with his usual swagger. He stepped past the guardian in
the doorway and gave Lissa and the Ozeras a winning, all-is-right-in-the-world grin.
Without a word, he strode past them toward the hallfs exit.
Lissa almost smiled but reined it in, putting on a sober look as she and her
companions entered. The door shut behind them, and she found herself facing three
guardians seated at a table. One of them Ifd seen around but had never met. I think his
last name was Steele. The other two I knew well. One was Hans Croft, who ran the
guardiansf operations at Court. Beside him.to my astonishment.was Alberta, who
was in charge of St. Vladimirfs guardians and novices.
eLovely,f growled Hans. eA whole entourage.f Christian had insisted on being present
when Lissa was questioned, and Tasha had insisted on being present with Christian. If
Abe had known the interrogation time, he probably would have joined the group too,
undoubtedly followed by my mother . . . Hans didnft realize hefd dodged a house party.
Lissa, Christian, and Tasha sat down opposite the guardians. eGuardian Petrov,f said
Lissa, ignoring Hansfs disapproval. eWhat are you doing here?f
Alberta gave Lissa a small smile but otherwise kept in professional guardian mode. eI
was here for the funeral, and Guardian Croft decided hefd like an outside opinion for the
investigation.f
eAs well as someone familiar with Hathaway and her, uh, associates,f added Hans.
Hans was the kind of guy who got straight to the point. Usually, his attitude bothered
me.that was my normal reaction to most authority figures.but I did respect the way
he ran operations here. eThis meeting was intended just for you, princess.f
eWe wonft say a word,f said Christian.
Lissa nodded and kept her face smooth and polite, even though there was a trembling
in her voice. eI want to help . . . Ifve been so, I donft know. Ifm so stunned about
everything thatfs happened.f
eIfm sure,f said Hans, voice dry. eWhere were you when the statues exploded?f
eWith the funeral procession,f she said. eI was part of the escort.f
Steele had a pile of papers in front of him. eThatfs true. There are plenty of witnesses.f
eVery convenient. What about afterward?f asked Hans. eWhere did you go when the
crowd panicked?f
eBack to the Councilfs building. Thatfs where all the others were meeting up, and I
thought itfd be safest.f I couldnft see her face but could feel her trying to look cowed. eI
was afraid when things started going crazy.f
eWe also have witnesses to support that,f said Steele.
Hans drummed his fingers on the table. eDid you have any prior knowledge about any
of this? The explosions? Hathawayfs breakout?f
Lissa shook her head. eNo! I had no clue. I didnft even know it was possible to get out
of the cells. I thought there was too much security.f
Hans ignored the dig on his operations. eYoufve got that bond thing, right? You didnft
pick up anything through that?f
eI donft read her,f explained Lissa. eShe sees my thoughts but not the other way
around.f
eThat,f said Alberta, speaking up at last, eis true.f
Hans didnft contradict her but still wasnft buying my friendsf innocence. eYou realize, if
youfre caught concealing information.or aiding her.youfll face consequences almost
as serious as hers. All of you. Royalty doesnft exempt you from treason.f
Lissa lowered her gaze, as though his threat had frightened her. eI just canft believe . .
. I just canft believe shefd do this. She was my friend. I thought I knew her. I didnft think
she could do any of these things . . . I never thought shefd murder anyone.f If not for the
feelings in the bond, I might have taken offense. I knew the truth, though. She was
acting, trying to distance herself from me. It was smart.
eReally? Because not long ago, you were swearing up and down that she was
innocent,f pointed out Hans.
Lissa looked back up and widened her eyes. eI thought she was! But then . . . then I
heard about what she did to those guardians in the escape . . .f Her distress wasnft
entirely faked this time. She still needed to act like she thought I was guilty, but the
news of Meredithfs condition had reached her.which truly had shocked her. That made
two of us, but at least I now knew Meredith was okay.
Hans still looked skeptical at Lissafs change of heart but let it go. eWhat about
Belikov? You swore he wasnft a Strigoi anymore, but obviously something went wrong
there as well.f
Christian stirred beside Lissa. As an advocate for Dimitri, Christian grew as irritated
as us at the suspicions and accusations. Lissa spoke before Christian could say
anything.
eHefs not Strigoi!f Lissafs remorse over me vanished, her old, fierce defense of Dimitri
kicking in. She hadnft expected this line of questioning about him. Shefd been preparing
herself to defend me and her alibi. Hans seemed pleased at the reaction and watched
her closely.
eThen how do you explain his involvement?f
eIt wasnft because he was Strigoi,f said Lissa, forcing her control back. Her heart was
pounding rapidly. eHe changed back. Therefs no Strigoi left.f
eBut he attacked a number of guardians.on more than one occasion.f
It looked like Tasha wanted to interrupt now and defend Dimitri as well, but she visibly
bit her lip. It was remarkable. The Ozeras liked to speak their minds, not always
tactfully.
eIt wasnft because he was Strigoi,f Lissa repeated. eAnd he didnft kill any of those
guardians. Not one. Rose did what she did . . . well, I donft know why. She hated
Tatiana, I guess. Everyone knew that. But Dimitri . . . Ifm telling you, being Strigoi had
nothing to do with this. He helped her because he used to be her teacher. He thought
she was in trouble.f
eThat was pretty extreme for a teacher, particularly one who.before turning Strigoi.
was known for being level-headed and rational.f
eYeah, but he wasnft thinking rationally because.f
Lissa cut herself off, suddenly caught in a bad situation. Hans seemed to have
realized quickly in this conversation that if Lissa was involved with recent events.and I
donft think he was certain yet.she would have an airtight alibi. Talking to her, however,
had given him the chance to pursue another puzzle in my escape: Dimitrifs involvement.
Dimitri had sacrificed himself to take the fall, even if it meant others not trusting him
again. Lissa thought shefd made people think his actions were a former teacherfs
protective instinct, but apparently, not everyone was buying that.
eHe wasnft thinking rationally because?f prompted Hans, eyes sharp. Before the
murder, Hans had believed Dimitri truly had become a dhampir again. Something told
me he still believed that but sensed there was something big dangling before him.
Lissa stayed silent. She didnft want people thinking Dimitri was Strigoi. She wanted
people to believe in her powers to restore the undead. But if Dimitri helping a student
didnft seem convincing enough to others, all that mistrust might surface again.
Glancing at her interrogators, Lissa suddenly met Albertafs eyes. The older guardian
said nothing. She wore that neutral, scrutinizing expression that guardians excelled at.
She also had an air of wisdom about her, and Lissa briefly allowed spirit to show her
Albertafs aura. It had good, steady colors and energy, and in Albertafs eyes, Lissa
swore she could see a message, a knowing glint.
Tell them, the message seemed to say. Itfll create problems.but they wonft be as
bad as your current ones. Lissa held that gaze, wondering if she was just projecting her
own thoughts onto Alberta. It didnft matter whofd come up with the idea. Lissa knew it
was right.
eDimitri helped Rose because . . . because they were involved.f
As Ifd guessed, Alberta wasnft surprised, and she seemed relieved to have the truth
out there. Hans and Steele, however, were very surprised. I had only seen Hans
shocked a few times.
eWhen you say einvolved,f do you mean . . .f He paused to structure his words. eDo you
mean romantically involved?f
Lissa nodded, feeling horrible. Shefd revealed a big secret here, one shefd sworn
shefd keep for me, but I didnft blame her. Not in this situation. Love.I hoped.would
defend Dimitrifs actions.
eHe loved her,f said Lissa. eShe loved him. If he helped her escape.f
eHe did help her escape,f interrupted Hans. eHe attacked guardians and blew up
priceless, centuries-old statues brought over from Europe!f
Lissa shrugged. eWell, like I said. He wasnft acting rationally. He wanted to help her
and probably thought she was innocent. He would have done anything for her.and it
had nothing to do with Strigoi.f
eLove only justifies so much.f Hans clearly wasnft a romantic.
eSheŒs underage!f exclaimed Steele. That part hadnft escaped him.
eShefs eighteen,f corrected Lissa.
Hans cut her a look. eI can do the math, princess. Unless they managed some
beautiful, touching romance in the last few weeks.while he was mostly in isolation.
then there were things going on at your school that someone should have reported.f
Lissa said nothing, but from the corner of her eye, she could see Tasha and Christian.
They were trying to keep their expressions neutral, but it was obvious this news wasnft
a surprise to them, no doubt confirming Hansfs suspicions that illicit things had been
going on. I actually hadnft realized Tasha knew about Dimitri and me and felt a little
bad. Had she known that part of his rejection of her had been because of me? And if
she knew, how many others did? Christian had probably tipped her off, but something
told me more people were probably starting to find out as well. After the schoolfs attack,
my reaction had likely been a big clue about my feelings for Dimitri. Maybe telling Hans
now wasnft so big a deal after all. The secret wouldnft be a secret much longer.
Alberta cleared her throat, speaking up at last. eI think we have more important things
to worry about right now than some romance that may or may not have happened.f
Steele gave her an incredulous look and slammed his hand against the table. eThis is
pretty serious. Did you know about it?f
eAll I know is that wefre getting distracted from the point here,f she replied, neatly
dodging the question. Alberta was about twenty years older than Steele, and the tough
look she gave him said that he was a child wasting her time. eI thought we were here to
figure out if Miss Hathaway had any accomplices, not dredge up the past. So far, the
only person we can say for sure that helped her is Belikov, and he did it out of irrational
affection. That makes him a fugitive and a fool, not a Strigoi.f
Ifd never thought of my relationship with Dimitri as eirrational affection,f but Albertafs
point was taken. Something in Hansfs and Steelefs faces made me think soon the
whole world would know about us, but that was nothing compared to murder. And if it
cleared Dimitri of being a Strigoi, then it meant hefd be imprisoned instead of staked if
ever captured. Small blessings.
Lissafs questioning continued a bit longer before the guardians decided she was free
and clear of any part in my escape (that they could prove). She did a good job playing
surprised and confused the whole time, even mustering a few tears over how she could
have so misjudged me. She spun a little bit of compulsion into her act too.not enough
to brainwash anyone, but enough that Steelefs earlier outrage transformed to sympathy.
Hans was harder to read, but as my group left, he reminded Tasha and Christian that
he would be speaking with each of them later, preferably without an entourage.
For now, the next person in the hot seat was waiting in the hall: Eddie. Lissa gave him
the same smile shefd give any friend. There was no indication that they were both part
of a conspiracy. Eddie nodded in return as he was called to the room for his
interrogation. Lissa was anxious for him, but I knew his guardian self-control would
make sure he stuck to the story. He probably wouldnft pull the tears Lissa had, but hefd
likely act just as shocked by my etreasonf as she had.
Tasha left Christian and Lissa once they were outside, first warning them to be
careful. eYoufve gotten out of this so far, but I donft think the guardians have completely
cleared you. Especially Hans.f
eHey, I can take care of myself,f said Christian.
Tasha rolled her eyes. eYes. I see what happens when youfre left to your own
devices.f
eHey, donft get all pissy because we didnft tell you,f he exclaimed. eWe didnft have
time, and there were only so many people we could get involved. Besides, youfve done
your share of crazy plans before.f
eTrue,f Tasha admitted. She was hardly a role model for playing by the rules. eItfs just
that everythingfs gotten that much more complicated. Rose is on the run. And now
Dimitri . . .f She sighed, and I didnft need her to finish to guess her thoughts. There was
a profound look of sadness in her eyes, one that made me feel guilty. Just like the rest
of us, Tasha had wanted Dimitrifs reputation restored. By freeing the queenfs accused
assassin, hefd seriously damaged any chance at acceptance. I really wished he hadnft
gotten involved and hoped my current escape plan paid off.
eThisfll all work out,f said Christian. eYoufll see.f He didnft look so confident as he
spoke, and Tasha gave him a small, amused smile.
eJust be careful. Please. I donft want to see you in a cell, too. I donft have time for jail
visits with everything else going on.f Her amusement faded, and her outspoken activist
mode kicked in. eOur familyfs being ridiculous, you know. Can you believe theyfre
actually talking about running Esmond for us? Good God. Wefve already had one
tragedy after another around here. At the very least, we should try to salvage something
out of this mess.f
eI donft think I know Esmond,f said Christian.
eMoron,f she said matter-of-factly. eHim, I mean. Not you. Someonefs got to talk sense
into our family before they embarrass themselves.f
Christian grinned. eAnd let me guess: youfre just the one to do it?f
eOf course,f she said, a mischievous gleam in her eye. eIfve already drawn up a list of
ideal candidates. Our family just needs some persuasion to see how ideal they are.f
eIfd feel bad for them if they werenft still being assholes to us,f Christian remarked,
watching his aunt walk away. The stigma of his parents turning Strigoi still lingered after
all these years. Tasha accepted it more gracefully.despite her complaining.if only to
be able to participate in the Ozera familyfs larger decisions. Christian made no such
attempts at civility. It was terrible enough to be treated as less than other Moroi, to be
denied guardians and other things royals were entitled to. But from his own family? It
was especially harsh. He refused to pretend it was acceptable.
eTheyfll come around eventually,f said Lissa, sounding more optimistic than she felt.
Any response of Christianfs was swallowed when a new companion fell into step with
them: my father. His abrupt appearance startled both of my friends, but I wasnft
surprised. He probably knew about Lissafs interrogation and had been skulking outside
the building, waiting to talk to her.
eItfs nice out,f said Abe amiably, looking around at the trees and flowers as though the
three of them were on a nature walk through Court. eBut itfs going to be scorching when
the sun comes up.f
The darkness that was giving me so much trouble in the woods of West Virginia made
for pleasant, emiddayf conditions for those on a vampiric schedule. Lissa gave Abe a
sidelong glance. With eyes well-tuned to low light, she had no difficulty taking in the
brilliant teal dress shirt under his beige sports jacket. A blind person could have
probably seen him in that color.
Lissa scoffed at Abefs faked casualness. It was a habit of his, opening with small talk
before moving on to more sinister topics. eYoufre not here to talk about the weather.f
eTrying to be civilized, thatfs all.f He fell silent as a couple of Moroi girls passed them.
Once they were well out of ear-shot, he asked in a low voice, eI assume everything went
well at your little meeting?f
eFine,f she said, not bothering to fill him in about eirrational affection.f She knew all
hefd care about was that none of their associates had been implicated.
eThe guardians have Eddie now,f said Christian. eAnd want me later, but I think thatfll
be it for all of us.f
Lissa sighed. eHonestly, I have a feeling the interrogation was the easy part,
compared to whatfs coming.f She meant figuring out who had really killed Tatiana.
eOne step at a time,f murmured Abe. eNo point in letting the larger picture overwhelm
us. Wefll just start at the beginning.f
eThatfs the problem,f said Lissa, kicking irritably at a branch lying across the
cobblestone path in front of her. eI have no idea where to start. Whoever killed Tatiana
did a good job covering their tracks and shifting it all to Rose.f
eOne step at a time,f repeated Abe.
He spoke in that sly tone of his that annoyed me sometimes, but to Lissa today, it was
grating. Until now, all of her energy had been focused on getting me out of jail and
somewhere safe. That was the goal that had driven her and kept her going in my
escapefs aftermath.
Now, after some of the intensity had faded, the pressure of it all was beginning to
crash down on her. Christian put an arm around her shoulders, sensing her dismay. He
turned to Abe, unusually serious.
eDo you have any ideas?f Christian asked Abe. eWe certainly donft have any real
evidence.f
eWe have reasonable assumptions,f Abe replied. eLike that whoever killed Tatiana
would have had access to her private rooms. Thatfs not a long list.f
eItŒs not short either.f Lissa ticked off people on her fingers. eThe royal guards, her
friends and family . . . and thatfs assuming no one altered the guardiansf records of her
visitors. And for all we know, some visits were never logged at all. She probably had
secret business meetings all the time.f
eUnlikely shefd have business meetings in her bedroom, in her nightgown,f mused
Abe. eOf course, it depends on the type of business, I suppose.f
Lissa stumbled, realization stunning her. eAmbrose.f
eWho?f
eHeŒs a dhampir . . . really good-looking . . . He and Tatiana were, um . . .f
eInvolved?f said Christian with a smile, echoing the interrogation.
Now Abe came to a stop. Lissa did the same, and his dark eyes met hers. eIfve seen
him. Sort of a pool boy type.f
eHefd have access to her bedroom,f said Lissa. eBut I just canft.I donft know. I canft
see him doing this.f
eAppearances are deceiving,f said Abe. eHe was terribly interested in Rose back in the
courtroom.f
More surprise for Lissa. eWhat are you talking about?f
Abe stroked his chin in an evil-villain sort of way. eHe spoke to her . . . or gave her
some signal. Ifm not really sure, but there was some kind of interaction between them.f
Clever, watchful Abe. Hefd noticed Ambrose giving me the note but hadnft fully
realized what had happened.
eWe should talk to him then,f said Christian.
Lissa nodded. Conflicting feelings churned inside of her. She was excited by a lead.
but upset that it meant kind, gentle Ambrose might be a suspect.
eIfll take care of it,f said Abe breezily.
I felt her gaze fall heavily on him. I couldnft see her expression, but I did see Abe take
an involuntary step back, the faintest glimmer of surprise in his eyes. Even Christian
flinched. eAnd Ifm going to be there when you do,f she said, steel in her voice.
eDo not attempt some crazy torture-style interrogation without me.f
eYou want to be there for the torture?f asked Abe, recovering.
eThere wonft be any. Wefll talk to Ambrose like civilized people, understand?f She
stared hard at him again, and Abe finally shrugged in acquiescence, as though being
overpowered by a woman half his age was no big deal.
eFine. Wefll do it together.f
Lissa was a little suspicious at his willingness, and he must have picked up on that.
eWe will,f he said, continuing walking. eThis is a good time.well, as good as any
time.for an investigation. Courtfs going to get chaotic as the monarch elections get
under way. Everyone here will be busy, and new people will start pouring in.f
A breeze, heavy with humidity, ruffled Lissafs hair. The promise of heat was on it, and
she knew Abe would be right about sunrise. It would be worth going to bed early.
eWhen will the elections happen?f she asked.
eAs soon as they put dear Tatiana to rest. These things move fast. We need our
government restored. Shefll be buried tomorrow at the church with a ceremony and
service, but therefll be no repeat of the procession. Theyfre still too uneasy.f
I felt kind of bad that she hadnft received a full queenly funeral in the end, but then, if
it meant her true murderer was found, maybe she would have preferred it that way.
eOnce the burial happens and elections begin,f Abe continued, eany family who wants
to put out a candidate for the crown will do so.and of course theyfll want to. Youfve
never seen a monarchial election, have you? Itfs quite a spectacle. Of course, before
the voting occurs, all the candidates will have to be tested.f
There was something ominous in the way he said etested,f but Lissafs thoughts were
elsewhere. Tatiana had been the only queen shefd ever known, and the full impact of a
regime change was staggering. eA new king or queen can affect everything.for better
or worse. I hope itfs someone good. One of the Ozeras, maybe. One of Tashafs
people.f She glanced hopefully at Christian, who could only shrug. eOr Ariana Szelsky. I
like her. Not that it matters who I want,f she added bitterly. eSeeing as I canft vote.f The
Councilfs votes determined the electionfs winner, so again, she was locked out of the
Moroi legal process.
eA lot of work will go into the nominations,f Abe explained, avoiding her last comment.
eEach family will want someone to further their interests but who also has a chance of
getting votes from.f
eOomph!f
I was thrust harshly out of the calculating world of Moroi politics and back into the
wilds of West Virginia.very painfully so. Something solid and fierce slammed me
against the hard-packed earth, leaves and branches cutting my face and hands. Strong
hands held me down, and Dimitrifs voice spoke in my ear.
eYou should have just hidden in town,f he said, a little amused. His weight and
position allowed me no room to move. eIt would have been the last place I looked.
Instead, I knew exactly where youfd go.f
eWhatever. Donft act so smart,f I said through gritted teeth, trying to break out of his
hold. Goddamn it. He was smart. And once again, the closeness of him was
disorienting. Earlier, it had seemed to affect him too, but hefd apparently learned his
lesson. eYou made a lucky guess, thatfs all.f
eI donft need luck, Roza. Ifll always find you. So, really itfs up to you how difficult you
want this situation to be.f There was an almost conversational tone to his voice, made
all the more ridiculous by the situation we were in. eWe can do this over and over, or you
can do the reasonable thing and just stay put with Sydney and me.f
eItfs not reasonable! Itfs wasteful.f
He was sweating, from the heat and undoubtedly because hefd had to run pretty hard
to catch up with me. Adrian wore a cologne that always made me heady, but the natural
scent of Dimitrifs warm skin was intoxicating too. It was amazing to me that I could keep
noticing these little things.and be attracted to them.even when I was legitimately
mad at him for keeping me captive. Maybe anger was a turn-on for me.
eHow many times do I have to explain the logic behind what wefre doing?f he asked in
exasperation.
eUntil you give up.f I pushed back against him, trying again to get loose, but all it did
was put us closer together. I had a feeling the kissing trick wouldnft work this time.
He jerked me to my feet, keeping my arms and hands pinned behind my back. I had a
little more room to maneuver than I had on the ground, but not quite enough to break
free. Slowly, he began trying to make me walk back toward the direction Ifd come from.
eI am not letting you and Sydney risk getting in trouble with me. Ifll take care of myself,
so just let me go!f I said, literally dragging my feet. Seeing a tall, skinny tree, I stuck one
leg out and hooked myself onto the trunk, completely bringing us to a halt.
Dimitri groaned and shifted his grip to get me away from the tree. It almost gave me
an escape opportunity, but I didnft even manage two steps before he had a hold of me
again.
eRose,f he said wearily. eYou canft win.f
eHowfs your face feeling?f I asked. I couldnft see any marks in the poor lighting but
knew the punch Ifd given him would leave a mark tomorrow. It was a shame to damage
his face like that, but hefd heal, and maybe it would teach him a lesson about messing
with Rose Hathaway.
Or not. He began dragging me again. eIfm seconds away from just tossing you over
my shoulder,f he warned.
eIfd like to see you try.f
eHow do you think Lissa would feel if you got killed?f His grip tightened, and while I
had a feeling hefd make good on his over-the-shoulder threat, I also suspected he
wanted to shake me. He was that upset. eCan you imagine what it would do to her if she
lost you?f
For a moment, I was out of snappy retorts. I didnft want to die, but risking my life was
exactly that: risking my life. No one elsefs. Still, I knew he was right. Lissa would be
devastated if anything happened to me. And yet . . . it was a risk I had to take.
eHave a little faith, comrade. I wonft get killed,f I said stubbornly. eIfll stay alive.f
Not the answer hefd wanted. He shifted his hold. eThere are other ways to help her
than whatever insanity youfre thinking of.f
I suddenly went limp. Dimitri stumbled, caught by surprise at my sudden lack of
resistance. eWhatfs wrong?f he asked, both puzzled and suspicious.
I stared off into the night, my eyes not really focused on anything. Instead, I was
seeing Lissa and Abe back at Court, remembering Lissafs feeling of powerlessness and
longing for her vote. Tatianafs note came back to me, and for a moment, I could hear
her voice in my head. She is not the last Dragomir. Another lives.
eYouŒre right,f I said at last.
eRight about . . . ?f Dimitri was at a total loss. It was a common reaction for people
when I agreed to something reasonable.
eRushing back to Court wonft help Lissa.f
Silence. I couldnft fully make out his expression, but it was probably filled with shock.
eIfll go back to the motel with you, and I wonft go running off to Court.f Another
Dragomir. Another Dragomir needing to be found. I took a deep breath. eBut Ifm not
going to sit around and do nothing. I am going to do something for Lissa.and you and
Sydney are going to help me.f
EIGHT
IT TURNED OUT I WAS wrong about the local police department comprising of one guy
and a dog. When Dimitri and I walked back to the motel, we saw flashing red and blue
lights in the parking lot and a few bystanders trying to see what was happening.
eThe whole town turned out,f I said.
Dimitri sighed. eYou just had to say something to the desk clerk, didnft you?f
Wefd stopped some distance away, hidden in the shadow of a run-down building. eI
thought it would slow you down.f
eItfs going to slow us down now.f His eyes did a sweep of the scene, taking in all the
details in the flickering light. eSydneyfs car is gone. Thatfs something, at least.f
My earlier cockiness faded. eIs it? We just lost our ride!f
eShe wouldnft leave us, but she was smart enough to get out before the police came
knocking on her door.f He turned and surveyed the townfs one main road. eCome on.
She has to be close, and therefs a good chance the police might actually start searching
around if they thought some defenseless girl was being chased down.f The tone he
used for edefenselessf spoke legions.
Dimitri made an executive decision to walk back toward the road that had led us into
town, assuming Sydney would want to get out of there now that Ifd blown our cover.
Getting the police involved had created complications, but I felt little regret over what Ifd
done. I was excited about the plan that had occurred to me in the woods and wanted,
as usual, to get moving on it right away. If Ifd helped get us out of this hole of a town, so
much the better.
Dimitrifs instincts about Sydney were right. About a half-mile outside of town, we
spotted a CR-V pulled off on the roadfs shoulder. The engine was off, the lights dark,
but I could see well enough to identify the Louisiana plates. I walked over to the driver
side window and knocked on the glass. Inside, Sydney flinched. She rolled down the
window, face incredulous.
eWhat did you do? Never mind. Donft bother. Just get in.f
Dimitri and I complied. I felt like a naughty child under her disapproving glare. She
started the car without a word and began driving in the direction wefd originally come
from, eventually merging with the small state highway that led back to the interstate.
That was promising. Only, once wefd driven a few miles, she pulled off again, this time
at a dark exit that didnft seem to have anything at it.
She turned off the car and turned to peer at me in the backseat. eYou ran, didnft you?f
eYeah, but I got this.f
Sydney held up a hand to silence me. eNo, donft. Not yet. I wish you could have pulled
off your daring escape without attracting the authorities.f
eMe too,f said Dimitri.
I scowled at them both. eHey, I came back, didnft I?f Dimitri arched an eyebrow at that,
apparently questioning just how voluntary that had been. eAnd now I know what we
have to do to help Lissa.f
eWhat we have to do,f said Sydney, eis find a safe place to stay.f
eJust go back to civilization and pick a hotel. One with room service. We can make
that our base of operation while we work on the next plan.f
eWe researched that town specifically!f she said. eWe canft go to some random
place.at least not nearby. I doubt they took down my plates, but they could put out a
call to look for this kind of car. If theyfve got that and our descriptions, and it gets to the
state police, itfll get to the Alchemists and then itfll.f
eCalm down,f said Dimitri, touching her arm. There was nothing intimate about that,
but I still felt a spark of envy, particularly after the tough love Ifd just had being nearly
dragged through the woods. eWe donft know that any of thatfs going to happen. Why
donft you just call Abe?f
eYeah,f she said glumly. eThatfs exactly what I want. To tell him I messed up the plan
in less than twenty-four hours.f
eWell,f I said, eif it makes you feel better, the planfs about to change anyway.f
eBe quiet,f she snapped. eBoth of you. I need to think.f
Dimitri and I exchanged glances, but stayed silent. When Ifd told him I knew a way to
seriously help Lissa, hefd been intrigued. I knew he wanted details now, but we both
had to wait for Sydney.
She flipped on the dome light and produced a paper map of the state. After studying it
for a minute, she folded it back up and simply stared ahead. I couldnft see her face but
suspected she was frowning. Finally, she sighed in that woeful way of hers, turned off
the light, and started the car. I watched as she punched in Altswood, West Virginia into
her GPS.
eWhatfs in Altswood?f I asked, disappointed she hadnft entered something like Atlantic
City.
eNothing,f she said, pulling back onto the road. eBut itfs the closest place to where
wefre going that the GPS can find.f
A passing carfs headlights briefly illuminated Dimitrifs profile, and I saw curiosity on
his face too. So. I wasnft the only one out of the loop anymore. The GPS read almost an
hour and a half to our destination. He didnft question her choice, though, and turned
back to me.
eSo whatfs going on with Lissa? Whatfs this great plan of yours?f He glanced at
Sydney. eRose says therefs something important we have to do.f
eSo I gathered,f said Sydney dryly. Dimitri looked back at me expectantly.
I took a deep breath. It was time to reveal the secret Ifd been holding since my
hearing. eSo, it, um, turns out Lissa has a brother or sister. And I think we should find
them.f
I managed to sound cool and casual as I spoke. Inside me, my heart lurched. Even
though Ifd had plenty of time to process Tatianafs note, saying the words out loud made
them real in a way they hadnft been before. It shocked me, hitting me with the full
impact of what this information truly meant and how it changed everything wefd all come
to believe.
Of course, my shock was nothing compared to the othersf. Score one for Rose and
the element of surprise. Sydney made no attempt to hide her astonishment and gasped.
Even Dimitri seemed a little taken aback.
Once they recovered, I could see them preparing their protests. They would either
demand evidence or simply dismiss the idea as ridiculous. I immediately jumped into
action before the arguments could start. I produced Tatianafs note, reading it aloud and
then letting Dimitri look at it. I told them about my ghostly encounter, where the queenfs
troubled spirit made me believe there was truth to this. Nonetheless, my companions
were skeptical.
eYou have no proof Tatiana wrote the note,f said Dimitri.
eThe Alchemists have no records of another Dragomir,f said Sydney.
They each said exactly what I thought they would. Dimitri was the kind of guy always
ready for a trick or trap. He suspected anything without hard proof. Sydney lived in a
world of facts and data and had total faith in the Alchemists and their information. If the
Alchemists didnft believe it, neither did she. Ghostly evidence didnft convince either of
them.
eI donft really see why Tatianafs spirit would want to deceive me,f I argued. eAnd the
Alchemists arenft all-knowing. The note says this is a pretty heavily guarded secret from
Moroi.it makes sense it would be secret from the Alchemists too.f
Sydney scoffed, not liking my eall-knowingf comment, but otherwise remained silent. It
was Dimitri who pushed forward, refusing to take anything on faith without more
evidence.
eYoufve said before that itfs not always clear what the ghosts are trying to say,f he
pointed out. eMaybe you misread her.f
eI donft know . . .f I thought again about her solemn, translucent face. eI think she did
write this note. My gut says she did.f I narrowed my eyes. eYou know itfs been right
before. Can you trust me on this?f
He stared at me for several moments, and I held that gaze steadily. In that uncanny
way of ours, I could guess what was going on. The whole situation was far-fetched, but
he knew I was right about my instincts. Theyfd proven true in the past. No matter what
hefd been through, no matter the current antagonism between us, he still knew me
enough to trust in this.
Slowly, almost reluctantly, he nodded. eBut if we decided to search for this alleged
sibling, wefd be going against Lissafs instructions to stay put.f
eYou believe that note?f exclaimed Sydney. eYoufre considering listening to it?f
A flash of anger lit up within me, one I worked to hide. Of course. Of course this would
be the next obstacle: Dimitrifs inability to disobey Lissa. Sydney feared Abe, which I
could kind of understand, but Dimitrifs concern was still the lofty vow of chivalry hefd
made to Lissa. I took a deep breath. Telling him how ridiculous I thought he was
behaving wouldnft accomplish what I needed.
eTechnically, yes. But if we could actually prove she wasnft the last in her family, it
would help her a lot. We canft ignore the chance, and if you manage to keep me out of
trouble while we do itf.I tried not to grimace at that.fthen there shouldnft be a
problem.f
Dimitri considered this. He knew me. He also knew I would use roundabout logic if
need be to get my way.
eOkay,f he said at last. I saw the shift in his features. The decision was made, and
hefd stick to it now. eBut where do we start? You have no other clues, aside from a
mysterious note.f
It was deja vu and reminded me of Lissa and Christianfs earlier conversation with Abe
when they were figuring out where to start their investigation. She and I lived parallel
lives, it seemed, both pursuing an impossible puzzle with a sketchy trail. As I replayed
their discussion, I attempted the same reasoning Abe had used: without clues, start
working through obvious conclusions.
eObviously, this is a secret,f I said. eA big one. One people have apparently wanted to
cover up.enough that theyfd try to steal records about it and keep the Dragomirs out of
power.f Someone had broken into an Alchemist building and taken papers indicating
Eric Dragomir had indeed been funding a mystery woman. I pointed out to my
companions that it seemed very likely to me this woman was the mother of his love
child. eYou could look into that case some more.f Those last words were spoken toward
Sydney. Maybe she didnft care about another Dragomir, but the Alchemists still wanted
to know who had stolen from them.
eWhoa, hey. How was I not even part of this decision process? e She still hadnft
recovered from our conversation suddenly running away without her. After the way our
night had gone so far, she didnft look too pleased about being sucked into another of
my rogue schemes. eMaybe breaking Lissafs orders is no big deal for you two, but Ifd be
going against Abe. He might not be so lenient.f
It was a fair point. eIfll pull in a daughterly favor,f I assured her. eBesides, the old
man loves secrets. Hefd be into this, believe me. And youfve already found the biggest
clue of all. I mean, if Eric was giving money to some anonymous woman, then why
wouldnft it be for his secret mistress and child?f
eAnonymous is the key word,f Sydney said, still clearly skeptical of Zmeyfs eleniency.f
eIf your theoryfs right.and itfs kind of a leap.we still have no idea who this mistress is.
The stolen documents didnft say.f
eAre there other records that tie into the stolen ones? Or could you investigate the
bank he was sending money to?f The Alchemistsf initial concern had simply been that
someone had stolen hard copies of their records. Her colleagues had discovered which
items were taken but hadnft given much thought to the content. I was willing to bet they
hadnft searched for any other documents related to the same topic. She affirmed as
much.
eYou really have no idea how eresearching recordsf works, do you? Itfs not that easy,f
she said. eIt could take a while.f
eWell . . . I guess thatfs why itfs good wefre going somewhere, um, secure, right?f I
asked. Struck with the realization that we might need time to put our next step together,
I could kind of see the disadvantage of having lost our out-of-the-way hideout.
eSecure . . .f She shook her head. eWell, wefll see. I hope Ifm not doing something
stupid.f
With those ominous words, silence fell. I wanted to know more about where we were
going but felt I shouldnft push the small victory Ifd made. The victory I thought Ifd made,
at least. I wasnft entirely sure Sydney was 100 percent on board but felt certain Dimitri
had been convinced. Best not to agitate her right now. I looked at the GPS. Almost an
hour. Enough time to check back on Lissa.
It took me a minute to recognize where Lissa was, probably because Ifd been
expecting her to return to her room. But no, she was in a location Ifd only been once:
Adrianfs parentsf home. Surprising. In a few moments, though, I read the reasoning
from her mind. Her current suite was in guest housing, and in the ensuing panic over
my escape, her building was swarming with visitors now trying to leave. The Ivashkov
townhouse, situated in a permanent residential area, was a bit quieter.not that there
werenft a few fleeing neighbors there too.
Adrian sat back in an armchair, feet carelessly resting on an expensive coffee table
that some interior designer had probably helped his mother choose. Lissa and Christian
had just arrived, and she caught a whiff of smoke in the air that made her think Adrian
had been sneaking in some bad behavior beforehand.
eIf wefre lucky,f he was telling Lissa and Christian, ethe parental units will be tied up for
a while and give us some peace and quiet. How rough was your questioning?f
Lissa and Christian sat on a couch that was prettier than it was comfortable. She
leaned into him and sighed. eNot so bad. I donft know if theyfre fully convinced we had
nothing to do with Rosefs escape . . . but they definitely donft have any proof.f
eI think we got in more trouble with Aunt Tasha,f said Christian. eShe was kind of
pissed off that we didnft tell her what was going on. I think she probably wanted to blow
up the statues herself.fIT
eI think shefs more upset that we got Dimitri involvedf pointed out Lissa. eShe thinks
we screwed up his chances of ever being accepted again.f
eSheŒs right,f said Adrian. He picked up a remote control and turned on a large,
plasma screen TV. He muted the sound and flipped randomly through channels. eBut no
one forced him.f
Lissa nodded but secretly wondered if she had forced Dimitri inadvertently. His
dedicated vow to protect her was no secret. Christian seemed to pick up on her worry.
eHey, for all we know, he never would have.f
A knock interrupted him.
eDamn,f said Adrian, standing up. eSo much for peace and quiet.f
eYour parents wouldnft knock,f said Christian.
eTrue, but itfs probably one of their friends wanting to sip port and gossip about the
terrible state of todayfs murderous youth,f Adrian called back.
Lissa heard the door open and a muffled conversation. A few moments later, Adrian
returned with a young Moroi guy that Lissa didnft recognize.
eLook,f the guy was saying, glancing around uneasily, eI can come back.f He caught
sight of Lissa and Christian and froze.
eNo, no,f said Adrian. His transformation from grumpy to cordial had happened as
quickly as a light switch being flipped. eIfm sure shefll be back any minute. Do you guys
all know each other?f
The guy nodded, eyes darting from face to face. eOf course.f
Lissa frowned. eI donft know you.f
The smile never left Adrianfs face, but Lissa picked up quickly that something
important was going on. eThis is Joe. Joefs the janitor who helped me out by testifying
that I wasnft with Rose when Aunt Tatiana was murdered. The one who was working in
Rosefs building.f
Both Lissa and Christian straightened up. eIt was a lucky thing you turned up before
the hearing,f said Christian carefully. For a while, therefd been panic that Adrian might
be implicated with me, but Joe had come forward just in time to testify about when hefd
seen both me and Adrian in my building.
Joe took a few steps back toward the foyer. eI really should go. Just tell Lady Ivashkov
that I came by.and that Ifm leaving Court. But that everythingfs set.f
eWhatfs set?f asked Lissa, slowly standing up.
eShe.shefll know.f Lissa, I knew, didnft look intimidating. She was cute and slim and
pretty, but from the fear on Joefs face.well. She must have been giving him a scary
look. It reminded me of the earlier encounter with Abe. eReally,f he added. eI need to go.f
He started to move again, but suddenly, I felt a surge of spirit burn through Lissa. Joe
came to a halt, and she strode toward him.
eWhat did you need to talk to Lady Ivashkov about?f demanded Lissa.
eEasy, cousin,f murmured Adrian. eYou donft need that much spirit to get answers.f
Lissa was using compulsion on Joe, so much that he might as well have been a
puppet on strings.
eThe money,f Joe gasped, eyes wide. eThe moneyfs set.f
eWhat money?f she asked.
Joe hesitated, as though he might resist, but soon gave in. He couldnft fight that much
compulsion, not from a spirit user. eThe money . . . the money to testify . . . about
where he was.f Joe jerked his head toward Adrian.
Adrianfs cool expression faltered a little. eWhat do you mean where I was? The night
my aunt died? Are you saying . . .f
Christian picked up where Adrian couldnft. eIs Lady Ivashkov paying you off to say you
saw Adrian?f
eI did see him,f cried Joe. He was visibly sweating. Adrian had been right: Lissa was
using too much spirit. It was physically hurting Joe. eI just . . . I just . . . I donft remember
the time . . . I donft remember any of the times. Thatfs what I told the other guy, too. She
paid me to put a time on when you were there.f
Adrian didnft like that, not at all. To his credit, he remained calm. eWhat do you mean
you told ethe other guyf?f
eWho else?f repeated Lissa. eWho else was with her?f
eNo one! Lady Ivashkov just wanted to make sure her son was clear. I fudged the
details for her. It was the guy . . . the other guy who came later . . . who wanted to know
when Hathaway was around.f
There was a click from the foyer, the sound of the front door opening. Lissa leaned
forward, cranking up the compulsion. eWho? Who was he? What did he want?f
Joe looked like he was in serious pain now. He swallowed. eI donft know who he was!
No one Ifd seen. Some Moroi. Just wanted me to testify about when Ifd seen Hathaway.
Paid me more than Lady Ivashkov. No harm . . .f He looked at Lissa desperately. eNo
harm in helping them both . . . especially since Hathaway did it . . .f
eAdrian?f Daniellafs voice rang down the hall. eAre you here?f
eBack off,f Adrian warned Lissa in a low voice. There was no joking in it.
Her voice was just as soft, her attention still on Joe. eWhat did he look like? The
Moroi? Describe him.f
The sound of high heels clicked on the hallfs wooden floor.
eLike no one!f said Joe. eI swear! Plain. Ordinary. Except the hand . . . please let me
go . . .f
Adrian shoved Lissa aside, breaking the contact between her and Joe. Joe nearly
sagged to the ground and then went rigid as he locked gazes with Adrian. More
compulsion.but much less than Lissa had used.
eForget this,f hissed Adrian. eWe never had this conversation.f
eAdrian, what are you.f
Daniella stopped in the living roomfs doorway, taking in the strange sights. Christian
was still on the couch, but Adrian and Lissa were inches from Joe, whose shirt was
soaked with sweat.
eWhatfs going on?f Daniella exclaimed.
Adrian stepped back and gave his mother one of those charming smiles that
captivated so many women. eThis guy came by to see you, Mom. We told him wefd wait
until you got back. Wefre going to head out now.f
Daniella glanced between her son and Joe. She was clearly uneasy about the
scenario and also confused. Lissa was surprised at the eheading outf comment but
followed Adrianfs lead. Christian did too.
eIt was nice seeing you,f said Lissa, attempting a smile to match Adrianfs. Joe looked
totally dazed. After Adrianfs last command, the poor janitor had also probably forgotten
how hefd ended up at the Ivashkov home.
Lissa and Christian hastily followed Adrian out before Daniella could say much more.
eWhat the hell was that?f asked Christian, once they were outside. I wasnft sure if he
meant Lissafs scary compulsion or what Joe had revealed.
eNot sure,f said Adrian, expression dark. No more cheery smile. eBut we should talk to
Mikhail.f
eRose.f
Dimitrifs voice was gentle, bringing me back to him, Sydney, and the car. Hefd
undoubtedly recognized the expression on my face and knew where Ifd been.
eEverything okay back there?f he asked.
I knew eback theref meant Court and not the backseat. I nodded, though eokayf wasnft
quite the right word for what Ifd just witnessed. What had I just witnessed? An
admission of false testimony. An admission that contradicted some of the evidence
against me. I didnft care so much that Joe had lied to keep Adrian safe. Adrian hadnft
been involved with Tatianafs murder. I wanted him free and clear. But what about the
other part? Some eordinaryf Moroi whofd paid Joe to lie about when Ifd been around,
leaving me without an alibi during the murder window?
Before I could fully process the implications, I noticed the car had stopped. Forcing
the Joe-info to the back of my mind, I tried to take stock of our new situation. Sydneyfs
laptop glowed in the front seat as she scrolled through something.
eWhere are we?f I peered out the window. In the headlights, I saw a sad, closed gas
station.
eAltswood,f said Dimitri.
By my estimation, there was nothing else but the gas station. eMakes our last town
look like New York.f
Sydney shut her laptop. She handed it back, and I set it on the seat beside me, near
the backpacks shefd miraculously grabbed when leaving the motel. She shifted the car
into drive and pulled out of the parking lot. Not too far away, I could see the highway
and expected her to turn toward it. Instead, she drove past the gas station, deeper into
darkness. Like the last place, we were surrounded by mountains and forests. We crept
along at a snailfs pace until Sydney spotted a tiny gravel road disappearing into the
woods. It was only big enough for one car to go down, but somehow, I didnft expect
wefd run into much traffic out here. A similar road took us in deeper and deeper, and
although I couldnft see her face, Sydneyfs anxiety was palpable in the car.
Minutes felt like hours until our narrow path opened up into a large, dirt-packed
clearing. Other vehicles.pretty oldlooking.were parked there. It was a strange place
for a parking lot, considering all I could see around us was dark forest. Sydney shut off
the car.
eAre we at a campground?f I asked.
She didnft answer. Instead, she looked at Dimitri. eAre you as good as they say you
are?f
eWhat?f he asked, startled.
eFighting. Everyone keeps talking about how dangerous you are. Is it true? Are you
that good?f
Dimitri considered. ePretty good.f
I scoffed. eVery good.f
eI hope itfs enough,f said Sydney, reaching for the doorfs handle.
I opened my door as well. eArenft you going to ask about me?f
eI already know youfre dangerous,f she said. eIfve seen it.f
Her compliment offered little comfort as we walked out across the rural parking lot.
eWhyfd we stop?f
eBecause we have to go on foot now.f She turned on a flashlight and shone it along
the lotfs perimeter. At last, it flickered across a footpath snaking through the trees. The
path was small and easy to miss because weeds and other plants were encroaching on
it. eThere.f She began to move toward it.
eWait,f said Dimitri. He moved in front of her, leading the way, and I immediately took
up the back position in our group. It was a standard guardian formation. We were
flanking her the way we would a Moroi. All earlier thoughts of Lissa flitted from my mind.
My attention was totally on the situation at hand, all my senses alert to the potential
danger. I could see Dimitri was in the same mode, both of us holding our stakes.
eWhere are we going?f I asked as we carefully avoided roots and holes along the
path. Branches scraped along my arms.
eTo people I guarantee wonft turn you in,f she said, voice grim.
More questions were on my lips when brilliant light suddenly blinded me. My eyes had
grown attuned to the darkness, and the unexpected brightness was too abrupt a
change. There was a rustling in the trees, a sense of many bodies around us, and as
my vision returned, I saw vampire faces everywhere.
NINE
FORTUNATELY, THEY WERE MOROI FACES.
That didnft stop me from raising my stake and moving closer to Sydney. No one was
attacking us, so I held my position.not that it probably mattered. As I took in more and
more of the setting, I saw that we were completely surrounded by about ten people.
Wefd told Sydney we were good, and it was true: Dimitri and I could probably take out a
group like this, though the poor fighting quarters would make it difficult. I also realized
the group wasnft entirely Moroi. The ones closest to us were, but around them were
dhampirs. And the light Ifd thought had come from torches or flashlights was actually
coming from a ball of flame held in one of the Moroifs hands.
One Moroi man stepped forward, about Abefs age, with a bushy brown beard and a
silver stake in his hand. Some part of me noted the stake was crudely made compared
to mine, but the point held the same threat. The manfs gaze passed over me and
Dimitri, and the stake lowered. Sydney became the object of the guyfs scrutiny, and he
suddenly reached out for her. Dimitri and I moved to stop him, but other hands reached
out to stop us. I could have fought them but froze when Sydney let out a strangled,
eWait.f
The bearded Moroi gripped her chin and turned her head so that the light fell on her
cheek, lighting up the golden tattoo. He released his hold and stepped back.
eLily-girl,f he grunted.
The others relaxed very slightly, though they kept their stakes poised and still looked
ready to attack if provoked. The Moroi leader turned his attention from Sydney to Dimitri
and me.
eYoufre here to join us?f he asked warily.
eWe need shelter,f said Sydney, lightly touching her throat. eTheyfre being chased
by.by the Tainted.f
The woman holding the flame looked skeptical. eMore like spies for the Tainted.f
eThe Tainted Queen is dead,f said Sydney. She nodded toward me. eThey think she
did it.f
The inquisitive part of me started to speak but promptly shut up, wise enough to know
this bizarre turn of events was best left in Sydneyfs hands. I didnft understand what she
was saying. When shefd said Tainted were pursuing us, I thought she was trying to
make this group think we had Strigoi after us. Now, after shefd mentioned the queen, I
wasnft so sure. I also wasnft so sure identifying me as a potential murderer was that
smart. For all I knew, Brown Beard would turn me in and try to score a reward. From the
looks of his clothes, he could have used one.
To my surprise, this brought a smile to his face. eAnd so, another usurper passes on.
Is there a new one yet?f
eNo,f said Sydney. eTheyfll have elections soon and choose.f
The groupfs smiles were replaced by looks of disdain and disapproving mutters about
elections. I couldnft help myself. eHow else would they choose a new king or queen?f
eIn the true way,f said a nearby dhampir. eThe way it used to be, long ago. In a battle
to the death.f
I waited for the punch line, but the guy was clearly serious. I wanted to ask Sydney
what shefd gotten us into, but by this point, wefd apparently passed inspection. Their
leader turned and began walking down the path. The group followed, moving us along
as they did. Listening to their conversation, I couldnft help a small frown.and not just
because our lives might be on the line. I was intrigued by their accents. The motelfs
desk clerk had had a thick southern accent, exactly like youfd expect in this part of the
country. These guys, while sounding similar, had a few other pronunciations mixed in. It
almost reminded me a little of Dimitrifs accent.
I was so tense and anxious that I could hardly focus on how long we walked.
Eventually, the path led us to what seemed like a well-hidden campground. A huge
bonfire blazed in a clearing with people sitting around. Yet, there were structures
scattered off to one side, stretching into the woods along the now widened path. It
wasnft quite a road yet, but it gave the illusion of a town, or at least a village. The
buildings were small and shabby but appeared permanent. On the other side of the fire,
the land rose sharply into the Appalachians, blocking out the stars. In the flickering light,
I could see a mountainfs face that was textured with rough stone and scattered trees,
dotted here and there with dark holes.
My attention moved back to the living. The crowd gathered around the fire.a couple
dozen or so.fell silent as our escort led us in. At first, all I saw were numbers. That
was the warrior in me, counting opponents and planning for attack. Then, just like I had
earlier, I truly took in the faces. More Moroi mixed with dhampirs. And.I was shocked
to discover.humans.
These werenft feeders either. Well, not in the sense that I knew feeders. Even in the
dark, I could see glimpses of bite marks along some of the humansf necks, but judging
by their curious expressions, I could tell these people didnft give blood regularly. They
werenft high. They were mixed in among the Moroi and dhampirs, sitting, standing,
talking, engaging.the whole group clearly unified in some kind of community. I
wondered if these humans were like the Alchemists. Maybe they had some sort of a
business relationship with my kind.
The tight formation around us began to spread out, and I moved closer to Sydney.
eWhat in Godfs name is all this?f
eThe Keepers,f she said in a low voice.
eKeepers? What does that mean?f
eIt means,f said the bearded Moroi, ethat unlike your people, we still keep the old ways,
the way we truly should.f
I eyed these eKeepersf in their worn clothes and the dirty, barefoot children. Reflecting
upon how far we were from civilization.and based on how dark it was away from the
fire.I was willing to bet they didnft have electricity. I was on the verge of saying that I
didnft think this was how anyone should truly be living. Then, remembering the casual
way these people had spoken about fights to the death, I decided to keep my views to
myself.
eWhy are they here, Raymond?f asked a woman sitting by the fire. She was human
but spoke to the bearded Moroi in a perfectly ordinary and familiar way. It wasnft the
dreamy manner a feeder usually used with a Moroi. It wasnft even like the stilted
conversations my kind had with the Alchemists. eAre they joining us?f
Raymond shook his head. eNo. The Tainted are after them for killing their queen.f
Sydney elbowed me before I could deny the claim. I clenched my teeth, waiting to be
mobbed. Instead, I was surprised to find the crowd looking at me with a mix of awe and
admiration, just as our welcoming party had.
eWefre giving them refuge,f explained Raymond. He beamed at us, though I didnft
know if his approval came from us being murderers or if he simply liked the attention he
was getting. eAlthough, you are welcome to join us and live here. We have room in the
caves.f
Caves? I jerked my head toward the cliffs beyond the fire, realizing now what those
black holes were. Even as I watched, a few people retiring for the night crawled off and
disappeared into the dark depths of the mountain.
Sydney answered while I worked to keep a look of horror off my face. eWe only need
to stay here . . .f She faltered, not surprising considering how sketchy our plans had
become. eA couple days, probably.f
eYou can stay with my family,f said Raymond. eEven you.f That was directed toward
Sydney, and he made it sound like quite the favor.
eThank you,f she said. eWefd be grateful to spend the night at your house.f The
emphasis on the last word was for me, I realized. The wooden structures along the
dusty path didnft look luxurious by any stretch of the imagination, but Ifd take one over a
cave any day.
The village or commune or whatever was getting increasingly excited as our novelty
sank in. They bombarded us with a flurry of questions, starting with ordinary things like
our names but moving quickly on to specific details about how exactly Ifd killed Tatiana.
I was saved from having to answer when the human woman who had spoken to
Raymond earlier jumped up and steered my threesome away. eEnough,f she said,
chastising the others. eItfs getting late, and Ifm sure our guests are hungry.f
I was starving, actually, but didnft know if I was in dire enough straits to eat opossum
stew or whatever passed as food around here. The womanfs proclamation was met with
some disappointment, but she assured the others they could talk to us tomorrow.
Glancing around, I saw a faint purpling of what must have been the eastern sky.
Sunrise. A group of Moroi clinging to etraditionalf ways would most certainly run on a
nocturnal schedule, meaning these people probably only had a few more hours before
bedtime.
The woman said her name was Sarah and led us down the dusty path. Raymond
called that hefd see us soon. As we walked, we saw other people wandering near
scattered, ramshackle homes, on their way to bed or possibly woken up with all the
commotion. Sarah glanced over at Sydney.
eDid you bring us anything?f
eNo,f said Sydney. eIfm just here to escort them.f
Sarah looked disappointed but nodded. eAn important task.f
Sydney frowned and appeared even more uneasy. eHow long has it been since my
people brought you anything?f
eA few months,f said Sarah after a momentfs thought.
Sydneyfs expression darkened at this, but she said no more.
Sarah finally took us inside one of the larger and nicer looking of the houses, though it
was still plain and made of unpainted wooden boards. The inside was pitch black, and
we waited as Sarah lit old-fashioned lanterns. Ifd been right. No electricity. This
suddenly made me wonder about plumbing.
The floors were hardwood like the walls and covered in large, brightly patterned rugs.
We appeared to be in some hybrid kitchen-living-dining room. There was a large
fireplace in the center, a wooden table and chairs on one side, and large cushions on
the other that I presumed served as sofas. Racks of drying herbs hung near the
fireplace, filling the room with a spicy scent that mingled with the smell of burnt wood.
There were three doors in the back wall, and Sarah nodded to one.
eYou can sleep in the girlsf room,f she said.
eThanks,f I said, not sure I really wanted to see what our guest accommodations were
like. I was already missing the MOTEL. I studied Sarah curiously. She looked to be
about Raymondfs age and wore a plain, knee-length blue dress. Her blond hair was
pulled back and tied at her neck, and she seemed short to me the way all humans did.
eAre you Raymondfs housekeeper?f It was the only role I could deduce for her. She had
a few bite marks but obviously wasnft a feeder. At least not a full-time one. Maybe
around here, feeders doubled as household help.
She smiled. eIfm his wife.f
It was a mark of my self-control that I managed any sort of response. eOh.f
Sydneyfs sharp eyes fell on me, a warning in them: Let it go. I again clenched my jaw
shut and gave her a brief nod to let her know I understood.
Except, I didnft understand. Dhampirs and Moroi hooked up all the time. Dhampirs
had to. More permanent liaisons were scandalous.but not completely out of the realm
of possibility.
But Moroi and humans? That was beyond comprehension. Those races hadnft gotten
together in centuries. Theyfd produced dhampirs long ago, but as the modern world
progressed, Moroi had completely withdrawn from intermingling (in an intimate way)
with humans. We lived among them, sure. Moroi and dhampirs worked alongside
humans out in the world, bought houses in their neighborhoods, and apparently had
bizarre arrangements with secret societies like the Alchemists. And, of course, Moroi
fed from humans.and that was the thing. If you kept a human close to you, it was
because they were a feeder. That was your level of intimacy. Feeders were food, pure
and simple. Well-treated food, yes, but not food you became friends with. A Moroi
having sex with a dhampir? Racy. A Moroi having sex with a dhampir and drinking
blood? Dirty and humiliating. A Moroi having sex with a human.with or without blood
drinking? Incomprehensible.
There were few things that shocked me or gave me offense. I was pretty liberal in my
views when it came to romance, but the idea of human and Moroi marriage blew me
away. It didnft matter if the human was a type of feeder.as Sarah appeared to be.or
someone eabovef that like Sydney. Humans and Moroi didnft get together. It was
primitive and wrong, which was why it was no longer done. Well, at least not where I
came from.
Unlike your people, we still follow the old ways.
The funny thing was that no matter how wrong I thought all this was, Sydney had to
feel even more strongly about it with her vampire hang-ups. I supposed shefd been
prepared, however, which is why she could manage that cool expression of hers. She
hadnft been blindsided like Dimitri and me, because I felt with some certainty that he
shared my feelings. He was just better at hiding surprise.
A commotion at the door startled me out of my shock. Raymond had arrived and
wasnft alone. A dhampir boy of about eight or so sat on his shoulders, and a Moroi girl
about the same age scurried alongside them. A pretty Moroi woman who looked to be in
her twenties followed, and behind her was a cute dhampir guy who couldnft have been
more than a couple years older than me, if not exactly my age.
Introductions followed. The children were Phil and Molly, and the Moroi woman was
named Paulette. They all appeared to live there, but I couldnft exactly figure out the
relationships, except for the guy my age. He was Raymond and Sarahfs son, Joshua.
He had a ready smile for all of us.especially me and Sydney.and eyes that reminded
me of the piercing, crystalline blue of the Ozeras. Only, whereas Christianfs family
tended to have dark hair, Joshuafs was a sandy blond with lighter gold highlights. I had
to admit, it was an attractive combination, but that stunned part of my brain reminded
me again that hefd been born from a human-Moroi hookup, not a dhampir and Moroi
like me. The end product was the same, but the means were bizarre.
eIfm putting them in your room,f Sarah told Paulette. eThe rest of you can share the
loft.f
It took me a moment to realize ethe rest of youf meant Paulette, Joshua, Molly, and
Phil. Glancing up, I saw there was indeed what looked like a loft space covering half the
housefs width. It didnft look big enough for four people.
eWe donft want to inconvenience you,f said Dimitri, sharing my thoughts. Hefd been
silent for almost all of this wood-land adventure, saving his energy for actions, not
words. eWefll be fine out here.f
eDonft worry about it,f said Joshua, again giving me that pretty smile. eWe donft mind.
Angeline wonft either.f
eWho?f I asked.
eMy sister.f
I repressed a grimace. Five of them crammed up there so that we could have a room.
eThank you,f said Sydney. eWe appreciate it. And we really wonft be staying long.f Their
dislike of the vampire world aside, Alchemists could be polite and charming when they
chose.
eToo bad,f said Joshua.
eStop flirting, Josh,f said Sarah. eDo you three want something to eat before bed? I
could warm up some stew. We had it earlier with some of Paulettefs bread.f
At the word stew, all my opossum fears came racing back. eNo need,f I said hastily.
eIfd just be fine with bread.f
eMe too,f said Dimitri. I wondered if he was trying to reduce their work or if he shared
my food fears. Probably not the latter. Dimitri seemed like the kind of guy you could
throw into the wilderness and he would survive off anything.
Paulette had apparently baked a lot of bread, and they let us have a picnic in our
small little room with a full loaf and a bowl of butter that Sarah had probably churned
herself. The room was about the size of my dorm room at St. Vladimirfs, with two down
stuffed mattresses on the floor. Quilts neatly covered them, quilts that probably hadnft
been used in months with these temperatures. Munching on a piece of bread that was
surprisingly good, I ran my hand over one of the quilts.
eIt reminds me of some of the designs I saw in Russia,f I said.
Dimitri studied the pattern too. eSimilar. But not quite the same.f
eItfs the evolution of the culture,f said Sydney. She was tired but not enough to
abandon textbook mode. eTraditional Russian patterns brought over and eventually
fused with a typical Americana patchwork quilt form.f
Whoa. eUm, good to know.f The family had left us alone while they got ready for bed,
and I eyed our cracked door warily. With the noise and activity out there, it seemed
unlikely wefd be overheard, but I lowered my voice anyway. eAre you ready to explain
who the hell these people are?f
She shrugged. eThe Keepers.f
eYeah, I got that. And wefre the Tainted. Sounds like a better name for Strigoi.f
eNo.f Sydney leaned back against the wooden wall. eStrigoi are the Lost. Youfre
Tainted because you joined the modern world and left behind their backward ways for
your own messed up customs.f
eHey,f I retorted. eWefre not the ones with overalls and banjos.f
eRose,f chastised Dimitri, with a pointed look at the door. eBe careful. And besides, we
only saw one person in overalls.f
eIf it makes you feel better,f said Sydney, eI think your ways are better. Seeing humans
mixing with all this . . .f The pleasant and professional face she had shown to the
Keepers was gone. Her blunt nature was back. eItfs disgusting. No offense.f
eNone taken,f I said with a shiver. eTrust me, I feel the same way. I canft believe . . . I
canft believe they live like that.f
She nodded, seeming grateful I shared her view. eI like you guys sticking with your
own kind better. Except . . .f
eExcept what?f I prodded.
She looked sheepish. eEven if the people you come from donft marry humans, you do
still interact with them and live in their cities. These guys donft.f
eWhich Alchemists prefer,f guessed Dimitri. eYou donft approve of this groupfs
customs, but you do like having them conveniently stashed out of mainstream society.f
Sydney nodded. eThe more vampires who stay off on their own in the woods, the
better.even if their lifestyle is crazy. These guys keep to themselves.and keep others
out.f
eThrough hostile means?f I asked. Wefd been met by a war party, and shefd expected
it. All of them had been ready to fight: Moroi, dhampir, and human.
eHopefully not too hostile,f she said evasively.
eThey let you through,f said Dimitri. eThey know the Alchemists. Why did Sarah ask
about you bringing them things?f
eBecause thatfs what we do,f she said. eEvery so often for groups like these, we drop
off supplies.food for everyone, medicine for the humans.f Again, I heard that derision
in her voice, but then she turned uneasy. eThe thing is, if Sarahfs right, they could be
due for an Alchemist visit. That would just be our luck to be here when that happens.f
I was going to reassure her that we only needed to lie low a couple days when an
earlier phrase tugged at me. eWait. You said egroups like these.f How many of these
commune things are out there?f I turned to Dimitri. eThis isnft like the Alchemists, is it?
Something only some of you know about that youfre keeping from the rest of us?f
He shook his head. eIfm as astonished by all of this as you are.f
eSome of your leaders probably know about the Keepers in a vague way,f said
Sydney. eBut no details. No locations. These guys hide themselves pretty well and can
move on a momentfs notice. They stay away from your people. They donft like your
people.f
I sighed. eWhich is why they wonft turn us in. And why theyfre so excited I might have
killed Tatiana. Thanks for that, by the way.f
Sydney wasnft apologetic in the least. eIt gets us protection. Such as it is.f She stifled
a yawn. eBut for now? Ifm exhausted. Ifm not going to be able to follow anyonefs crazy
plans.yours or Abefs.if I donft get some sleep.f
Ifd known she was tired, but only now did the extent of it hit me. Sydney wasnft like
us. We needed sleep but had the endurance to put it off if needed. Shefd been up all
night and forced into some situations that were definitely outside of her comfort zone.
She looked like she could fall asleep against the wall then and there. I turned to Dimitri.
He was already looking at me.
eShifts?f I asked. I knew neither one of us would allow our group to stay unguarded in
this place, even if we were allegedly queen-killing heroes.
He nodded. eYou go first, and Ifll.f
The door was flung open, and both Dimitri and I nearly leapt up to attack. A dhampir
girl stood there, glaring at all of us. She was a couple years younger than me, about the
age of my friend Jill Mastrano, a student back at St. Vladimirfs who wanted to be a
Moroi fighter. This girl looked like she did too, just by her stance alone. She possessed
the strong, lean build most dhampirs had, her whole body braced like it might tackle any
one of us. Her hair was stick-straight to her waist, a dark auburn that had picked up gold
and copper highlights from the sun. She had the same blue eyes as Joshua.
eSo,f she said. eYoufre the big heroes taking my room.f
eAngeline?f I guessed, remembering Joshua mentioning his sister.
She narrowed her eyes, not liking that I knew who she was. eYes.f She studied me
unflinchingly and didnft seem to approve of what she found. That sharp gaze flicked to
Dimitri next. I expected a softening, expected her to fall prey to his good looks the way
most women did. But, no. He received suspicion as well. Her attention turned back to
me.
eI donft believe it,f she declared. eYoufre too soft. Too prim.f
Prim? Really? I didnft feel that way, not in my battle-scarred jeans and T-shirt.
Looking at her attire, I could maybe understand the attitude, though. Her clothes were
clean, but her jeans had been around a while, both knees worn to threads. The shirt
was a plain, off-white tank top that had a homemade feel. I didnft know if it had originally
been white. Maybe I was prim by comparison. Of course, if anyone deserved the title of
prim, it would be Sydney. Her clothes wouldfve passed at a business meeting, and she
hadnft been in any fights or jail-breaks recently.
Angeline hadnft even given her a second glance, though. I was getting the feeling
Alchemists were in a strange category around here, a different type of human from the
ones who intermarried with the Keepers. Alchemists brought supplies and left. They
were almost a type of feeder to these people, really, which boggled the mind. The
Keepers had more respect for the types of humans my culture looked down on.
Regardless, I didnft know what to say to Angeline. I didnft like being called soft or
having my battle prowess called into question. A spark of my temper flared, but I
refused to cause trouble by getting in a fight with our hostfs daughter, nor was I going to
start making up details about Tatianafs murder. I simply shrugged.
eLooks are deceiving,f I said.
eYes,f Angeline said coolly. eThey are.f
She stalked over to a small chest in the corner and pulled out what looked like a
nightgown. eYou better not mess up my bed,f she warned me. She glanced over at
Sydney, sitting on the other mattress. eI donft care what you do to Paulettefs.f
eIs Paulette your sister?f I asked, still trying to put this family together.
There didnft seem to be anything I could say that wouldnft offend this girl. eOf course
not,f Angeline snapped, slamming the door as she left. I stared at it in astonishment.
Sydney yawned and stretched out on her bed. ePaulette is probably Raymondfs . . .
eh, I donft know. Mistress. Concubine.f
eWhat?f I exclaimed. A Moroi married to a human and having an affair with a Moroi. I
wasnft sure how much more I could take. eLiving with his family?f
eDonft ask me to explain it. I donft want to know any more about your twisted ways
than I have to.f
eItfs not my way,f I retorted.
Sarah came shortly thereafter to apologize for Angeline and see if we needed
anything else. We assured her we were fine and thanked her profusely for her
hospitality. Once she was gone, Dimitri and I set up sleeping shifts. I would have rather
we both stayed on alert, particularly since I felt pretty sure Angeline would slit
someonefs throat in their sleep. But, we needed rest and knew wefd both react promptly
if anyone came busting down our door.
So, I let Dimitri take the first watch while I snuggled into Angelinefs bed and tried not
to emess it up.f It was surprisingly comfortable. Or, maybe I was just that tired. I was
able to let go of my worries about execution, lost siblings, and vampire hillbillies. Deep
sleep wrapped around me, and I began to dream . . . but not just any dream. It was a
shifting of my inner world, the sense of being both in and out of reality. I was being
pulled into a spirit-induced dream.
Adrian!
The thought excited me. Ifd missed him and was eager to talk to someone directly
after all that had happened at Court. There hadnft been much time to talk during my
escape, and after this bizarre backwoods world Ifd stumbled into, I really needed some
piece of normality and civilization around me.
The dreamfs world began to form around me, growing clearer and clearer. It was a
location Ifd never seen, a formal parlor with chairs and couches covered in lavender
paisley cushions. Oil paintings lined the walls, and there was a large harp in the corner.
Ifd learned long ago that there was no predicting where Adrian would send me.or what
hefd make me wear. Fortunately, I was in jeans and a T-shirt, my blue nazar hanging
around my neck.
I turned around anxiously, looking for him so that I could give him a giant hug. Yet, as
my eyes searched the room, it wasnft Adrianfs face I suddenly found myself looking
into.
It was Robert Dorufs.
And Victor Dashkov was with him.
TEN
WHEN YOUR BOYFRIEND IS A dream-walker, you pick up a few lessons. One of the
most important is that doing physical things in dreams feels exactly like doing them in
the real world. Say, like kissing someone. Adrian and I had shared a number of dreamkisses
intense enough to spark my body wanting to try a whole lot more. Although Ifd
never actually attacked someone in a dream, I was willing to bet a punch here would
feel just as painful as a real one.
Without hesitation, I lunged toward Victor, uncertain as to whether I should sock him
or choke him. Both seemed like good ideas. Turned out, I did neither. Before I could
reach him, I slammed into an invisible wall.hard. It both blocked me from him and
bounced me back at the impact. I stumbled, tried to regain my footing, but instead
landed painfully on the ground. Yup.dreams felt just like real life.
I glared at Robert, feeling a mix of both anger and uneasiness. I tried to hide that last
emotion. eYoufre a spirit user with telekinesis?f
Wefd known that was possible, but it was a skill neither Lissa nor Adrian had
mastered yet. I really didnft like the idea that Robert might have the power to throw
objects around and create invisible barriers. It was a disadvantage we didnft need.
Robert remained enigmatic. eI control the dream.f
Victor was looking down at me with that smug, calculating expression he excelled at.
Realizing what an undignified position I was in, I leapt to my feet. I kept a hard stance,
my body tense and ready as I wondered if Robert would keep the wall up continuously.
eAre you done with your tantrum?f asked Victor. eBehaving like a civilized person will
make our talk so much more pleasant.f
eI have no interest in talking to you,f I snapped. eThe only thing Ifm going to do is hunt
you down in the real world and drag you back to the authorities.f
eCharming,f said Victor. eWe can share a cell.f
I winced.
eYes,f he continued. eI know all about what happened. Poor Tatiana. Such a tragedy.
Such a loss.f
His mocking, melodramatic tone sparked an alarming idea. eYou . . . you didnft have
anything to do with it, did you?f Victorfs escape from prison had triggered a lot of fear
and paranoia amongst the Moroi. Theyfd been convinced he was coming for them all.
Knowing the truth about the escape, Ifd dismissed such talk and figured hefd simply lie
low. Now, remembering how hefd once wanted to start a revolution among the Moroi, I
wondered if the queenfs murderer actually was the most evil villain we knew.
Victor snorted. eHardly.f He put his hands behind his back as he paced the room and
pretended to study the art. I again wondered how far Robertfs shield extended. eI have
much more sophisticated methods to accomplish my goals. I wouldnft stoop to
something like that.and neither would you.f
I was about to point out that messing with Lissafs mind was hardly sophisticated, but
his last words caught my attention. eYou donft think I did it?f
He glanced back from where hefd been studying a man with a top hat and cane. eOf
course not. Youfd never do anything that required that much foresight. And, if what Ifve
heard about the crime scene is true, youfd never leave that much evidence behind.f
There was both an insult and a compliment there. eWell, thanks for the vote of
confidence. Ifve been worrying about what youfd think.f This earned me a smile, and I
crossed my arms over my chest. eHow do you guys even know whatfs happening at
Court? Do you have spies?f
eThis sort of thing spreads throughout the Moroi world quickly,f said Victor. eIfm not
that out of touch. I knew about her murder almost as soon as it happened. And about
your most impressive escape.f
My attention mostly stayed on Victor, but I did cast a quick glance at Robert. He
remained silent, and from the blank, distracted look in his eyes, I wondered if he was
even aware of what was being said around him. Seeing him always sent a chill down
my spine. He was a prominent example of spirit at its worst.
eWhy do you care?f I demanded. eAnd why the hell are you bothering me in my
dreams?f
Victor continued his pacing, pausing to run his fingertips along the harpfs smooth,
wooden surface. eBecause I have a great interest in Moroi politics. And Ifd like to know
whofs responsible for the murder and what their game is.f
I smirked. eSounds like youfre just jealous someone else is pulling the strings besides
you for a change. No pun intended.f
His hand dropped from the harp, back to his side, and he fixed his sharp eyes on me,
eyes the same pale green as Lissafs. eYour witty commentary isnft going to get you
anywhere. You can either let us help you or not.f
eYou are the last person I want help from. I donft need it.f
eYes. Things seem to be going quite well for you, now that youfre a hunted fugitive
and on the run with a man that many still believe is Strigoi.f Victor gave a calculated
pause. eOf course, Ifm sure you donft mind that last part so much. You know, if I found
you two, I could probably shoot you and be welcomed back as a hero.f
eDonft bet on it.f Rage burned through me, both at his insinuation and because hefd
caused so much trouble for Dimitri and me in the past. With great force of will, I replied
in a low, deadly voice: eI am going to find you. And you probably wonft live to see the
authorities.f
eWe already established murder isnft in your skill set.f Victor sat down in one of the
cushioned chairs, making himself comfortable. Robert continued standing, that out-of-it
expression still on his face. eNow, the first thing we need to do is determine why
someone would want to kill our late queen. Her abrasive personality is hardly
motivation, though Ifm sure it didnft hurt. People do things like this for power and
advantage, to push their agendas through. From what I hear, Tatianafs most
controversial action recently was that age law.yes, thatfs the one. The one making you
scowl at me like that. It stands to reason that her murderer opposed that.f
I didnft want to comply with Victor at all. I didnft want a reasonable discussion with
him. What I wanted was some indication of where he was in real life, and then, I wanted
to take a chance on slamming into that invisible wall again. Itfd be worth the risk if I
could do some damage. So, I was a bit surprised when I found myself saying, eOr,
whoever did it wanted to push something worse through.something harsher on
dhampirs. They thought her decree was too soft.f
I admit, catching Victor Dashkov off guard was one of the greatest joys of my life. I
had that satisfaction now, seeing his eyebrows rise in astonishment. It wasnft easy
proposing something a master schemer like him hadnft already considered. eInteresting,f
he said at last. eI may have underestimated you, Rose. Thatfs a brilliant deduction on
your part.f
eWell, um . . . it wasnft exactly my deduction.f
Victor waited expectantly. Even Robert snapped out of his daze and focused on me. It
was creepy.
eIt was Tatianafs. I mean, not her deduction. She said it directly.well, that is, the note
she left for me did.f Why was I rambling in front of these guys? At least I surprised
Victor again.
eTatiana Ivashkov left you a note with clandestine information? Whatever for?f
I bit my lip and turned my attention over to one of the paintings. It showed an elegant
Moroi woman with those same jade green eyes most Dashkovs and Dragomirs shared.
I suddenly wondered if perhaps Robert had formed this dream in some Dashkov
mansion from their childhood. Movement in my periphery made me instantly turn back
to the brothers.
Victor rose and took a few steps toward me, curiosity and cunning all over him.
eTherefs more. What else did she tell you? She knew she was in danger. She knew this
law was part of it . . . but it wasnft the only thing, was it?f
I remained silent, but a crazy idea began forming in my mind. I was actually
considering seeing if Victor could help me. Of course, in retrospect, that wasnft such a
crazy notion, considering Ifd already busted him out of prison to get his help.
eTatiana said . . .f Should I say it? Should I give up the secret even Lissa didnft know?
If Victor knew there was another Dragomir, he might use that knowledge for one of his
schemes. How? I wasnft sure but had long learned to expect the unexpected from him.
Yet . . . Victor knew a lot of Moroi secrets. I would have enjoyed watching him and Abe
match wits. And I didnft doubt that a lot of Victorfs inside knowledge involved the
Dragomirs and Dashkovs. I swallowed. eTatiana said that there was another Dragomir.
That Lissafs dad had an affair and that if I could find whoever this is, itfll give Lissa her
power back on the Council.f
When Victor and Robert exchanged shocked looks, I knew my plan had backfired.
Victor wasnft going to give me insight. Instead, Ifd been the one to just yield valuable
information. Damn, damn, damn.
He turned his attention back to me, his expression speculative. eSo. Eric Dragomir
wasnft the saint he so often played.f
I balled my fists. eDonft slam her dad.f
eWouldnft dream of it. I liked Eric immensely. But yes . . . if this is true, then Tatiana is
right. Vasilisa technically has family backing, and her liberal views would certainly cause
friction on a Council that never seems to change their ways.f He chuckled. eYes, I can
definitely see that upsetting many people.including a murderer who wants to oppress
dhampirs. I imagine he or she wouldnft want this knowledge to get out.f
eSomeone already tried to get rid of records linking Lissafs dad to a mistress.f I again
spoke without thinking and hated myself for it. I didnft want to give the brothers any
more info. I didnft want to play like we were all working together here.
eAnd let me guess,f said Victor. eThatfs what youfre trying to do, isnft it? Find this
Dragomir bastard.f
eHey, donft.f
eItfs just an expression,f he interrupted. eIf I know you two.and I feel confident I do.
Vasilisa is desperately trying to clear your name back at Court while you and Belikov
are off on a sexually charged adventure to find her brother or sister.f
eYou donft know anything about us,f I growled. Sexually charged indeed.
He shrugged. eYour face says it all. And really, itfs not a bad idea. Not a great one
either, but not bad. Give the Dragomir family a quorum, and youfll have a voice
speaking on your behalf on the Council. I donft suppose you have any leads?f
eWefre working on it,f I replied evasively.
Victor looked at Robert. I knew the two didnft have any psychic communication, but as
they exchanged glances, I had a feeling they were both thinking the same thing and
confirming with each other. At last, Victor nodded and turned back to me.
eVery well then. Wefll help you.f He made it sound like he was reluctantly agreeing to
do me a big favor.
eWe donft need your help!f
eOf course you do. Youfre out of your league, Rose. Youfre wandering into a nest of
ugly, complex politics.something you have no experience with. Therefs no shame in
acknowledging that, just as Ifm not ashamed to admit that in an irrational, ill-planned fist
fight, you would certainly prove superior.f
Another backhanded compliment. eWefre doing just fine. We have an Alchemist
helping us.f There. That would show him who was out of whose league. And, to my
credit, he did look slightly impressed. Slightly.
eBetter than I expected. Has your Alchemist come up with a location or any lead yet?f
eShefs working on it,f I repeated.
He sighed in frustration. eWefre going to need time then, arenft we? Both for Vasilisa
to investigate Court and you to start tracking this child.f
eYoufre the one who acts like you know everything,f I pointed out. eI figured youfd
know something about this.f
eTo my chagrin, no.f Victor didnft really sound all that put out. eBut as soon as we get a
thread, I assure you, Ifll be essential in unraveling it.f He walked over to his brother and
patted Robertfs arm comfortingly. Robert stared back adoringly. eWefll visit you again.
Let us know when you have something useful, and then wefll meet up with you.f
My eyes widened. eYoufll do no such.f I hesitated. Ifd let Victor escape in Las Vegas.
Now he was offering to come to me. Maybe I could repair that mistake and make good
on my earlier threat to him. Quickly, I tried to cover my lapse of speech. eHow do I know
I can trust you?f
eYou canft,f he said bluntly. eYoufve got to take it on faith that the enemy of your
enemy is your friend.f
eIfve always hated that saying. Youfll always be my enemy.f
I was a bit surprised when Robert suddenly came to life. He glared and stepped
forward. eMy brother is a good man, shadow-girl! If you hurt him . . . if you hurt him,
youfll pay. And next time you wonft come back. The world of the dead wonft give you up
a second time.f
I knew better than to take the threats of a crazy man seriously, but his last words sent
a chill through me. eYour brother is a psycho.f
eEnough, enough.f Victor again gave Robert a reassuring pat on the arm. Still
scowling at me, the younger Dashkov brother backed off, but I was willing to bet that
invisible wall was back in place. eThis does us no good. Wefre wasting time.which is
something we donft have enough of. We need more. The monarch elections will start
any day now, and Tatianafs murderer could have a hand in those if there really was
some agenda going on. We need to slow down the elections.not just to thwart the
assassin, but also to give all of us time to accomplish our tasks.f
I was getting tired of all this. eYeah? And how do you propose we do that?f
Victor smiled. eBy running Vasilisa as a candidate for queen.f
Seeing as this was Victor Dashkov we were dealing with, I really shouldnft have been
surprised by anything he said. It was a testament to his level of craziness that he
continually caught me unprepared.
eThat,f I declared, eis impossible.f
eNot really,f he replied.
I threw my hands up in exasperation. eHavenft you been paying attention to what
wefve been talking about? The whole point is to get Lissa full family rights with the
Moroi. She canft even vote! How could she run for queen?f
eActually, the law says she can. According to the way the nomination policy is written,
one person from each royal line may run for the monarch position. Thatfs all it says.
One person from each line may run. There is no mention of how many people need to
be in her family, as there is for her to vote on the Council. She simply needs three
nominations.and the law doesnft specify which family they come from.f
Victor spoke in such a precise, crisp way that he might as well have been reciting
from a legal book. I wondered if he had all the laws memorized. I supposed if you were
going to make a career of breaking laws, you might as well know them.
eWhoever wrote that law probably assumed the candidates would have family
members. They just didnft bother spelling it out. Thatfs what people will say if Lissa
runs. Theyfll fight it.f
eThey can fight it all they want. Those who are denying her a Council spot base it on
one line in the law books that mentions another family member. If thatfs their argument,
that every detail must count, then theyfll have to do the same for the election laws.
which, as I have said, do not mention family backing. Thatfs the beauty of this loophole.
Her opponents canft have it both ways.f A smile twisted at Victorfs lips, supremely
confident. eI assure you, there is absolutely nothing in the wording that prevents her
from doing this.f
eHow about her age?f I pointed out. eThe princes and princesses who run are always
old.f The title of prince or princess went to a familyfs oldest member, and traditionally,
that was the person who ran for king or queen. The family could decide to nominate
someone else more fitting, but even then.to my knowledge.it was always someone
older and experienced.
eThe only age restriction is full adulthood,f said Victor. eShefs eighteen. She qualifies.
The other families have much larger pools to draw from, so naturally, theyfd select
someone who seemed more experienced. In the Dragomir case? Well, thatfs not an
option, now is it? Besides, young monarchs arenft without precedence. There was a
very famous queen.Alexandra.who wasnft much older than Vasilisa. Very well loved,
very extraordinary. Her statue is by the Courtfs church.f
I shifted uncomfortably. eActually . . . itfs, um, not there anymore. It kind of blew up.f
Victor just stared. Hefd apparently heard about my escape but not all of the details.
eItfs not important,f I said hastily, feeling guilty that Ifd been indirectly responsible for
blowing up a renowned queen. eThis whole idea about using Lissa is ridiculous.f
eYou wonft be the only one who thinks so,f Victor said. eTheyfll argue. Theyfll fight. In
the end, the law will prevail. Theyfll have to let her run. Shefll go through the tests and
probably pass. Then, when voting comes, the laws that govern those procedures
reference a family member assisting with the vote.f
My head was spinning by now. I felt mentally exhausted listening to all these legal
loopholes and technicalities.
eJust come right out and put it in simple language,f I ordered.
eWhen voting comes, she wonft be eligible. She has no family to fulfill the role required
at the actual election. In other words, the law says she can run and take the tests. Yet,
people canft actually vote for her because she has no family.f
eThatfs . . . idiotic.f
eAgreed.f He paused. I donft think either of us ever expected to concur on something.
eLissa would hate this. She would never, ever want to be queen.f
eAre you not following this?f exclaimed Victor. eShe wonft be queen. She canft. Itfs a
badly written law for a situation no one foresaw. Itfs a mess. And it will bog down the
elections so badly that wefll have extra time to find Vasilisafs sibling and find out who
really killed Tatiana.f
eHey! I told you: Therefs no ewef here. Ifm not going to.f
Victor and Robert exchanged looks.
eGet Vasilisa nominated,f said Victor abruptly. eWefll be in touch soon on where to
meet you for the Dragomir search.f IT
eThatŒs not.f
I woke up.
My immediate reaction was to swear, but then, remembering where I was, I kept my
expletives inside my own head. I could make out Dimitrifs silhouette in the corner, alert
and watchful, and didnft want him to know I was awake. Closing my eyes, I shifted into
a more comfortable position, hoping for true sleep that would block out the Dashkov
brothers and their ridiculous schemes. Lissa running for queen? It was crazy. And yet . .
. it really wasnft much crazier than most of the things I did.
Putting that aside, I let my body relax and felt the tug of true sleep start to take me
down. Emphasis on start. Because suddenly, I felt another spirit dream materializing
around me.
Apparently, this was going to be a busy night.
ELEVEN
I BRACED MYSELF, EXPECTING TO see the Dashkov brothers appear again with
some last minute eadvice.f Instead I saw.
eAdrian!f
I ran across the garden Ifd appeared in and threw my arms around him. He hugged
me back just as tightly and lifted me off the ground.
eLittle dhampir,f he said, once he put me down again. His arms stayed around my
waist. eIfve missed you.f
eIfve missed you too.f And I meant it. The last couple days and their bizarre events
had completely unhinged my life, and being with him.even in a dream.was
comforting. I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him, enjoying a small moment of warmth
and peace as our lips met.
eAre you okay?f he asked when I broke away. eNo onefll tell me much about you. Your
old man says youfre safe and that the Alchemist would let him know if anything went
wrong.f
I didnft bother telling Adrian that that probably wasnft true, seeing as Abe didnft know
wefd gone freelancing with some backwoods vampires.
eIfm fine,f I assured Adrian. eMostly bored. Wefre holed up in this dive of a town. I donft
think anyone will come looking for us. I donft think theyfd want to.f
A look of relief spread over his handsome face, and it occurred to me just how worried
he was. eIfm glad. Rose, you canft imagine what itfs like. They arenft just questioning
people who might have been involved. The guardians are making all sorts of plans to
hunt you down. Therefs all this talk about edeadly force.ff
eWell, they wonft find me. Ifm somewhere pretty remote.f Very remote.
eI wish I could have gone with you.f
He still looked concerned, and I pressed a finger to his lips. eNo. Donft say that. Youfre
better off where you are.and better not to be associated with me any more than you
already are. Have you been questioned?f
eYeah, they didnft get anything useful out of me. Too tight an alibi. They brought me in
when I went to find Mikhail because we talked to.f
eI know. Joe.f
Adrianfs surprise was brief. eLittle dhampir, youfve been spying.f
eItfs hard not to.f
eYou know, as much as I like the idea of having someone always know when youfre in
trouble, Ifm still kind of glad I donft have anyone bound to me. Not sure Ifd want them
looking in my head.f
eI donft think anyone would want to look in your head either. One person living Adrian
Ivashkovfs life is hard enough.f Amusement flickered in his eyes, but it faded when I
switched back to business. eAnyway, yeah. I overheard Lissafs . . . um, interrogation of
Joe. Thatfs serious stuff. What did Mikhail say? If Joe lied, that clears half the evidence
against me.f It also theoretically killed Adrianfs alibi.
eWell, not quite half. It would have been better if Joe said you were in your room
during the murder instead of admitting hefs a flake who doesnft remember anything. It
also would have been better if he hadnft said all this under Lissafs compulsion. Mikhail
canft report that.f
I sighed. Hanging out with spirit users, Ifd started to take compulsion for granted. It
was easy to forget that among Moroi, it was taboo, the kind of thing youfd get in serious
trouble for. In fact, Lissa wouldnft just get in trouble for illicitly using it. She could also be
accused of simply making Joe say whatever she wanted. Anything he said in my favor
would be suspect. No one would believe it.
eAlso,f added Adrian, looking dismayed, eif what Joe said gets out, the world would
learn about my motherfs misguided acts of love.f
eIŒm sorry,f I said, putting my arms around him. He complained about his parents all
the time but really did care about his mother. Finding out about her bribery had to be
tough for him, and I knew Tatianafs death still pained him. It seemed I was around a lot
of men in anguish lately. eAlthough, I really am glad she cleared you of any connection.f
eIt was stupid of her. If anyone finds out, shefll be in serious trouble.f
eWhatfs Mikhailfs advice then?f
eHefs going to find Joe and question him privately. Go from there. For now, therefs not
much more we can do with the info. Itfs useful for us . . . but not for the legal system.f
eYeah,f I said, trying not to feel disheartened. eI guess itfs better than nothing.f
Adrian nodded and then brushed away his dark mood in that easy way of his. Still
keeping his arms around me, he pulled back slightly, smiling as he looked down at me.
eNice dress, by the way.f
The topic change caught me by surprise, though I should have been used to it with
him by now. Following his gaze, I noticed I was wearing an old dress of mine, the sexy
black dress Ifd had on when Victor had unleashed a lust charm on Dimitri and me.
Since Adrian hadnft dressed me for the dream, my subconscious had dictated my
appearance. I was kind of astonished it had chosen this.
eOh . . .f I suddenly felt embarrassed but didnft know why. eMy own clothes are kind of
beat up. I guess I wanted something to counteract that.f
eWell, it looks good on you.f Adrianfs fingers slid along the strap. eReally good.f
Even in a dream, the touch of his finger made my skin tingle. eWatch it, Ivashkov.
Wefve got no time for this.f
eWefre asleep. What else are we going to do?f
My protests were muffled in a kiss. I sank into it. One of his hands slid down the side
of my thigh, near the dressfs edge, and it took a lot of mental energy to convince myself
that him pulling the dress up was probably not going to clear my name. I reluctantly
moved back.
eWefre going to figure out who killed Tatiana,f I said, trying to catch my breath.
eTherefs no ewe,ff he said, echoing the line Ifd just used on Victor. eTherefs me. And
Lissa. And Christian. And the rest of our misfit friends.f He stroked my hair and then
drew me close again, brushing a kiss against my cheek. eDonft worry, little dhampir. You
take care of yourself. Just stay where you are.f
eI canft,f I said. eDonft you get it? I canft just do nothing.f The words were out of my
mouth before I could stop them. It was one thing to protest my inactivity with Dimitri, but
with Adrian, I needed to make him and everyone else at Court think I was doing the
eright thing.f
eYou have to. Wefll take care of you.f He didnft get it, I realized. He didnft understand
how badly I needed to do something to help. To his credit, his intentions were good. He
thought taking care of me was a big deal. He wanted to keep me safe. But he didnft
truly get how agonizing inaction was for me. eWefll find this person and stop them from
doing whatever it is . . . they want to do. It might take a long time, but wefll fix it.f
eTime . . .f I murmured against his chest, letting the argument go. Ifd get nowhere
convincing him I needed to help my friends, and anyway, I had my own quest now. So
much to do, so little time. I stared off into the landscape hefd created. Ifd noticed trees
and flowers earlier but only now realized we were in the Churchfs courtyard.the way it
had been before Abefs assault. The statue of Queen Alexandra stood intact, her long
hair and kind eyes immortalized in stone. The murder investigation really was in my
friendsf hands for now, but Adrian had been right: it might take a while. I sighed. eTime.
We need more time.f
Adrian pulled away slightly. eHmm? Whatfd you say?f
I stared up at him, biting my lower lip as a million thoughts spun through my mind. I
looked again at Alexandra and made my decision, wondering if I was about to set new
records in foolishness. I turned back to Adrian and squeezed his hand.
eI said we need more time. And I know how we can get it . . . but . . . well, therefs
something you have to do for me. And you, uh, probably shouldnft mention it to Lissa
yet . . .f
I had just enough time to deliver my instructions to Adrian.who was as shocked as
Ifd expected.before Dimitri woke me up for my shift. We switched off with little
conversation. He had his usual tough face on, but I could see the lines of fatigue etched
upon his features. I didnft want to bother him.yet.with my Victor and Robert
encounter. Not to mention what Ifd just told Adrian to do. Therefd be plenty of time for a
recap later. Dimitri fell asleep in that easy way of his, and Sydney never stirred the
entire time. I envied her for a full nightfs sleep but couldnft help a smile as the room
grew lighter and lighter. Shefd been inadvertently put on a vampire schedule after our
all-night adventures.
Of course, Lissa was on the same schedule, which meant I couldnft visit her during
my watch. Just as well. I needed to keep an eye on this creepy collective wefd stumbled
into. These Keepers might not want to turn us in, but that didnft make them harmless
either. I also hadnft forgotten Sydneyfs fears about surprise Alchemist visits.
When late afternoon came for the rest of the world, I heard stirring inside the house. I
gently touched Dimitrifs shoulder, and he jerked awake instantly.
eEasy,f I said, unable to hide a smile. eJust a wakeup call. Sounds like our redneck
friends are getting up.f
This time, our voices woke Sydney. She rolled over toward us, her eyes squinting at
the light coming through the badly screened window. eWhat time is it?f she asked,
stretching her limbs.
eNot sure.f I had no watch. eProbably past midday. Three? Four?f
She sat up almost as quickly as Dimitri had. eIn the afternoon? e The sunlight gave her
the answer. eDamn you guys and your unholy schedule.f
eDid you just say edamnf? Isnft that against Alchemist rules?f I teased.
eSometimes itfs necessary.f She rubbed her eyes and glanced toward the door. The
faint noises Ifd heard in the rest of the house were louder now, audible even to her ears.
eI guess we need a plan.f
eWe have one,f I said. eFind Lissafs sibling.f
eI never entirely agreed to that,f she reminded me. eAnd you guys keep thinking I can
just magically type away like some movie hacker to find all your answers.f
eWell, at least itfs a place to.f A thought occurred to me, one that could seriously
mess things up. eCrap. Your laptop wonft even work out here.f
eItfs got a satellite modem, but itfs the battery we have to worry about.f Sydney sighed
and stood up, smoothing her rumpled clothes with dismay. eI need a coffee shop or
something.f
eI think I saw one in a cave down the road,f I said.
That almost got a smile from her. eTherefs got to be some town close by where I could
use my laptop.f
eBut itfs probably not a good idea to take the car out anywhere in this state,f said
Dimitri. eJust in case someone at the motel got your license plate number.f
eI know,f she said grimly. eI was thinking about that too.f
Our brilliant scheming was interrupted by a knock at the door. Without waiting for an
answer, Sarah stuck her head inside and smiled. eOh, good. Youfre all awake. Wefre
getting breakfast ready if you want to join us.f
Through the doorway, scents of what seemed like a normal breakfast drifted in:
bacon, eggs . . . The bread had gotten me through the night, but I was ready for real
food and willing to roll the dice on whatever Raymondfs family had to offer.
In the housefs main section, we found a flurry of domestic activity. Raymond
appeared to be cooking something over the fireplace while Paulette set the long table. It
already had a platter of perfectly ordinary scrambled eggs and more slices of
yesterdayfs bread. Raymond rose from the fireplace, holding a large metal sheet
covered in crisp bacon. A smile split his bearded face when he spotted us. The more of
these Keepers I saw, the more I kept noticing something. They made no attempts to
hide their fangs. From childhood, my Moroi were taught to smile and speak in a way
that minimized fang exposure, in case they were out in human cities. There was nothing
like that here.
eGood morning,f said Raymond, carefully pushing the bacon onto another platter on
the table. eI hope youfre all hungry.f
eDo you think thatfs, like, real bacon?f I whispered to Sydney and Dimitri. eAnd not like
squirrel or something?f
eLooks real to me,f said Dimitri.
eIfd say so too,f said Sydney. eThough, I guarantee itfs from their own pigs and not a
grocery store.f
Dimitri laughed at whatever expression crossed my face. eI always love seeing what
worries you. Strigoi? No. Questionable food? Yes.f
eWhat about Strigoi?f
Joshua and Angeline entered the house. He had a bowl of blackberries, and she was
pushing the little kids along. From their squirming and dirty faces, they clearly wanted to
go back outside. It was Angeline who had asked the question.
Dimitri covered for my squeamishness. eJust talking about some of Rosefs Strigoi
kills.f
Joshua came to a standstill and stared at me, those pretty blue eyes wide with
amazement. eYoufve killed the Lost? Er.Strigoi?f I admired his attempt to use eourf
term. eHow many?f
I shrugged. eI donft really know anymore.f
eDonft you use the marks?f Raymond scolded. eI didnft think the Tainted had
abandoned those.f
eThe marks.oh. Yeah. Our tattoos? We do.f I turned around and lifted up my hair. I
heard a scuffling of feet and then felt a finger touching my skin. I flinched and whipped
back around, just in time to see Joshua lowering his hand sheepishly.
eSorry,f he said. eIfve just never seen some of these. Only the molnija marks. Thatfs
how we count our Strigoi kills. Youfve got . . . a lot.f
eThe S-shaped mark is unique to them,f said Raymond disapprovingly. That look was
quickly replaced by admiration. eThe otherfs the zvezda.f
This earned gasps from Joshua and Angeline and a eWhat?f from me.
eThe battle mark,f said Dimitri. eNot many people call it zvezda anymore. It means
estar.ff
eHuh. Makes sense,f I said. The tattoo was, in fact, kind of shaped like a star and was
given when someone had fought in a big enough battle to lose count of Strigoi kills.
After all, there were only so many molnija marks you could cram on your neck.
Joshua smiled at me in a way that made my stomach flutter just a little. Maybe he was
part of a pseudo-Amish cult, but that didnft change the fact that he was still goodlooking.
eNow I understand how you could have killed the Tainted queen.f
eItfs probably fake,f said Angeline.
Ifd been about to protest the queen-killing part, but her comment derailed me. eIt is
not! I earned it when Strigoi attacked our school. And then there were plenty more I took
down after that.f
eThe mark canft be that uncommon,f said Dimitri. eYour people must have big Strigoi
fights every once in a while.f
eNot really,f said Joshua, his eyes still on me. eMost of us have never fought or even
seen the Lost. They donft really bother us.f
That was surprising. If ever there was a Strigoi target, a group of Moroi, dhampirs,
and humans out in the middle of nowhere would be it. eWhy not?f I asked.
Raymond winked at me. eBecause we fight back.f
I pondered his enigmatic statement as the family sat down to eat. Again, I thought
about the entire communityfs willingness to fight when wefd first arrived. Was it really
enough to scare off Strigoi? Not much scared them, but maybe certain things were too
much of an inconvenience to deal with. I wondered what Dimitrifs opinion would be on
that. His own family had come from a community that separated itself somewhat from
mainstream Moroi life, but it was nothing like this.
All of this spun in my mind while we ate and talked. The Keepers still had a lot more
questions about us and Tatiana. The only one not participating was Angeline. She ate
as little as Sydney and kept watching me with a scowl.
eWe need some supplies,f said Sydney abruptly, interrupting me in the middle of a
gruesome story. I didnft mind, but the others looked disappointed. eWherefs the nearest
town that would have a coffee shop . . . or any restaurant?f
eWell,f said Paulette. eRubysville is a little over an hour north. But we have plenty of
food here for you.f
eItŒs not about food,f I said quickly. eYours has been great.f I glanced at Sydney. eAn
hourfs not so bad, right?f
She nodded and then glanced hesitantly at Raymond. eIs there any way . . . is there
any way we could borrow a car? IŒll . . .f The next words clearly caused her pain. eIfll
leave the keys to mine until we get back.f
He arched an eyebrow. eYoufve got a nice car.f
Sydney shrugged. eThe less we drive it around here, the better.f
He told us we could take his truck and that he eprobablyf wouldnft even need to use
the CR-V. Sydney gave him a tight smile of thanks, but I knew images of vampires
joyriding in her car were dancing through her head.
We set out soon after that, wanting to be back before the sun went down. People
were out and about in the commune, doing chores or whatever else it was they did with
their lives. A group of children sat around a dhampir reading a book to them, making me
wonder what sort of education process they had here.
All of the Keepers stopped whatever they were doing as we passed, giving us either
curious looks or outright smiles. I smiled back occasionally but mostly kept my eyes
ahead. Joshua was escorting us back to the eparking lotf and managed to walk beside
me when we reached the narrow path.
eI hope you wonft be gone long,f he said. eIfd wanted us to talk more.f
eSure,f I said. eThatfd be fun.f
He brightened and chivalrously pushed aside a low-hanging branch. eMaybe I can
show you my cave.f
eYour.wait. What? Donft you live with your dad?f
eFor now. But Ifm getting my own place.f There was pride in his voice. eItfs not as big
as his, of course, but itfs a good start. Itfs almost cleaned out.f
eThatfs really, um, great. Definitely show me when wefre back.f The words came
easily to my lips, but my mind was pondering the fact that Raymondfs house was
apparently ebig.f
Joshua parted ways from us when we reached Raymondfs truck, a big red pickup with
a seat that could just barely hold the three of us. Considering the Keepers didnft leave
the woods much, the truck seemed like it had seen a lot of miles. Or maybe just a lot of
years of disuse.
eYou shouldnft lead him on like that,f Dimitri said, when wefd been on the road for
about ten minutes. Surprisingly, Sydney had let him drive. I guessed she figured a
manly truck deserved a manly driver.
Now that we were moving, my mind had focused back on the task at hand: finding the
other Dragomir. eHuh?f
eJoshua. You were flirting with him.f
eI was not! We were just talking.f
eArenft you with Adrian?f
eYes!f I exclaimed, glaring at Dimitri. His eyes were fixed on the road. eAnd thatfs why I
wasnft flirting. How can you read so much into that? Joshua doesnft even like me that
way.f
eActually,f said Sydney, sitting between us, ehe does.f
I turned my incredulity on her. eHow do you know? Did he pass you a note in class or
something?f
She rolled her eyes. eNo. But you and Dimitri are like gods back at camp.f
eWefre outsiders,f I reminded her. eTainted.f
eNo. Youfre renegade Strigoi . and queen-killers. It might have all been southern
charm and hospitality back there, but those people can be savage. They put a big
premium on being able to beat people up. And, considering how scruffy most of them
are, you guys are . . . well . . . letfs just say you two are the hottest things to walk
through there in a while.f
eYoufre not hot?f I asked.
eItfs irrelevant,f she said, flustered by the comment. eAlchemists arenft even on their
radar. We donft fight. They think wefre weak.f
I thought back to the enraptured faces and had to admit that a lot of the people there
did have a weathered, worn-out look. Almost. eRaymondfs family was pretty goodlooking,f
I pointed out. I heard a grunt from Dimitri who no doubt read this as evidence
of me flirting with Joshua.
eYeah,f she said. eBecause theyfre probably the most important family in town. They
eat better, probably donft have to work in the sun as much. That kind of stuff makes a
difference.f
There was no more talk of flirting as we continued the drive. We made good time to
Rubysville, which looked eerily similar to the first town wefd stayed in. When we
stopped at what appeared to be the Rubysvillefs only gas station, Sydney ran inside to
ask a few questions. She came back, reporting that there was indeed a cafe of sorts
where she could plug in her laptop and try to look up what we needed.
She ordered coffee, and we sat there with her, too full from breakfast to order
anything substantial. After a couple dirty looks from a waitress who seemed to regard
us as loiterers, Dimitri and I decided to take a walk around town. Sydney looked almost
as pleased as the waitress about this. I donft think she liked having us hover around.
Ifd given Sydney a hard time about West Virginia, but I had to admit the scenery was
beautiful. Soaring trees, full of summer leaves, surrounded the town like an embrace.
Beyond them, mountains loomed, very different from the ones Ifd grown up with near St.
Vladimirfs. These were rolling and green, covered in more trees. Most of the mountains
surrounding St. Vladimirfs had been stony and jagged, often with snowy peaks. A
strange sense of nostalgia came over me, thinking back to Montana. There was a good
possibility Ifd never see it again. If I spent the rest of my life on the run, St. Vladimirfs
was the last place I could go. If I was caught, well . . . then Ifd definitely never get to see
Montana again.
eOr any place,fI murmured, speaking out loud before I could catch myself.
eHmm?f asked Dimitri.
eI was just thinking about if the guardians find us. I never realized how much there
was I wanted to do and see. Suddenly, thatfs all at stake, you know?f We moved off to
the side of the road as an orange pickup came driving by. Children out of school for the
summer screeched and laughed in the back of it. eOkay, suppose my name isnft cleared
and we never find the real murderer. Whatfs the next-best-case scenario? Me: always
running, always hiding. Thatfll be my life. For all I know, I will have to go live with the
Keepers.f
eI donft think itfll come to that,f said Dimitri. eAbe and Sydney would help you find some
place safe.f
eIs there a safe place? For real? Adrian said the guardians are increasing their efforts
to find us. Theyfve got the Alchemists and probably human authorities looking for us
too. No matter where we go, wefll run the risk of being spotted. Then wefll have to move
on. Itfll be like that forever.f
eYoufll be alive,f he pointed out. eThatfs what matters. Enjoy what you have, every little
detail of wherever you are. Donft focus on where you arenft.f
eYeah,f I admitted, trying to follow his advice. The sky seemed a little bluer, the birds a
little louder. eI suppose I shouldnft whine over the dream places I wonft get to see. I
should be grateful I get to see anything at all. And that Ifm not living in a cave.f
He glanced over at me and smiled, something unreadable in his eyes. eWhere do you
want to go?f
eWhat, right now?f I glanced around, sizing up our options. There was a bait and
tackle store, a drugstore, and an ice cream parlor. I had a feeling that last one would be
a necessary trip before leaving town.
eNo, in the world.f
I eyed him warily. eSydneyfs going to be pissed if we take off for Istanbul or
something.f
This got me full-fledged laughter. eNot what I had in mind. Come on.f
I followed him toward what looked like the bait and tackle store and then noticed a
small building tucked behind it. Naturally, his sharp eyes had seen what I missed.
probably because Ifd been fixated on the ice cream. RUBYSVILLE PUBLIC LIBRARY.
eWhoa, hey,f I said. eOne of the few perks of graduating was avoiding places like this.f
eItŒs probably air conditioned,f he pointed out.
I looked down at my sweat-soaked tank top and noticed a faint pink tinge to my skin.
With my tanned complexion, I rarely burned, but this was some serious sun.even so
late in the day. eLead on,f I told him.
The library was mercifully cool, though even smaller than the one at St. Vladimirfs.
With some uncanny sense (or maybe just a knowledge of the Dewey Decimal System),
Dimitri led us over to the travel section.which consisted of about ten books, three of
which were about West Virginia. He frowned.
eNot quite what I expected.f He scanned the shelf twice and then pulled out a large,
bright-colored one entitled 100 Best Places to Visit in the World.
We sat down cross-legged on the floor, and he handed me the book. eNo way,
comrade,f I said. eI know books are a journey of the imagination, but I donft think Ifm up
for that today.f
eJust take it,f he said. eClose your eyes, and flip randomly to a page.f
It seemed silly, considering everything else going on in our life, but his face said he
was serious. Indulging him, I closed my eyes and selected a page in the middle. I
opened to it.
eMitchell, South Dakota?f I exclaimed. Remembering I was in a library, I lowered my
voice. eOut of all the places in the world, that makes the top hundred?f
He was smiling again, and Ifd forgotten how much Ifd missed that. eRead it.f
eeLocated ninety minutes outside of Sioux Falls, Mitchell is home to the Corn Palace.ff
I looked up at him in disbelief. eCorn Palace?f
He scooted over next to me, leaning close to look at the pictures. eI figured itfd be
made of corn husks,f he noted. The pictures actually showed what looked like a Middle
Eastern.or even Russian.style building, with turrets and onion domes.
eMe too.f Reluctantly, I added, eIfd visit it. I bet they have great T-shirts.f
eAnd,f he said, a sly look in his eyes, eI bet no guardians would look for us there.f
I made no attempts to conceal my laughter, imagining us living as fugitives in the
Corn Palace for the rest of our lives. My amusement brought us a scolding from a
librarian, and we quieted as Dimitri took his turn. Sao Paolo, Brazil. Then my turn:
Honolulu, Hawaii. Back and forth we passed the book, and before long, we were both
lying on the floor, side by side, sharing mixed reactions as we continued our eglobal tour
of the imagination.f Our arms and legs just barely touched.
If anyone had told me forty-eight hours ago that Ifd be lying in a library with Dimitri,
reading a travel book, I would have said they were crazy. Almost as crazy was the
realization that I was doing something perfectly ordinary and casual with him. Since the
moment wefd met, our lives had been about secrecy and danger. And really,
those were still the dominant themes in our lives. But in those quiet couple of hours,
time seemed to stand still. We were at peace. We were friends.
eFlorence, Italy,f I read. Pictures of elaborate churches and galleries filled the page.
eSydney wants to go there. She wanted to study there, actually. If Abe could have
managed that, I think she would have served him for life.f
eShefs still pretty obedient,f Dimitri remarked. eI donft know her well, but Ifm pretty sure
Abefs got something on her.f
eHe got her out of Russia, back to the U.S.f
He shook his head. eItfs got to be more than that. Alchemists are loyal to their order.
They donft like us. She hides it.theyfre trained to.but every minute with the Keepers
is agony. For her to help us and betray her superiors, she owes him for some serious
reason.f We both paused a moment, wondering what mysterious arrangement my father
had with her. eItŒs irrelevant, though. Shefs helping us, which is what matters . . . and we
should probably get back to her.f
I knew he was right but hated to go. I wanted to stay here, in this illusion of tranquility
and safety, letting myself believe I might really make it to the Parthenon or even the
Corn Palace someday. I handed the book back to him. eOne more.f
He picked his random page and opened the book. His smile fell. eSaint Petersburg.f
A weird mix of feelings entangled themselves in my chest. Nostalgia.because the
city was beautiful. Sorrow.because my visit had been tainted by the awful task Ifd
gone there to do.
Dimitri stared at the page for a long time, wistfulness on his face. It occurred to me
then that, despite his earlier pep talk, he had to be experiencing what I did for Montana:
our old, favorite places were lost to us now.
I nudged him gently. eHey, enjoy where youfre at, remember? Not where you canft go.f
He reluctantly shut the book and dragged his eyes away from it. eHowfd you get so
wise?f he teased.
eI had a good teacher.f We smiled at each other. Something occurred to me. All this
time, Ifd figured hefd helped break me out because of Lissafs orders. Maybe there was
more to it. eIs that why you escaped with me?f I asked. eTo see what parts of the world
you could?f
His surprise was brief. eYou donft need me to be wise, Rose. Youfre doing fine on
your own. Yes, that was part of it. Maybe I would have been welcomed back eventually,
but there was the risk I wouldnft. After . . . after being Strigoi . . .f He stumbled over the
words a little. eI gained a new appreciation for life. It took a while. Ifm still not there.
Wefre talking about focusing on the present, not the future.but itfs my past that haunts
me. Faces. Nightmares. But the farther I get from that world of death, the more I want to
embrace life. The smell of these books and the perfume you wear. The way the light
bends through that window. Even the taste of breakfast with the Keepers.f
eYoufre a poet now.f
eNo, just starting to realize the truth. I respect the law and the way our society runs,
but there was no way I could risk losing life in some cell after only just finding it again. I
wanted to run too. Thatfs why I helped you. That and.f
eWhat?f I studied him, desperately wishing he wasnft so good at keeping emotions off
his face. I knew him well; I understood him. But he could still hide things from me.
He sat up, not meeting my eyes. eIt doesnft matter. Letfs go back to Sydney and see if
she found out anything . . . although, as much as I hate to say it, I think itfs unlikely.f
eI know.f I stood with him, still wondering what else he would have said. eShe probably
gave up and started playing Minesweeper.f
We headed back toward the cafe, stopping briefly for ice cream. Eating it while we
walked proved quite the challenge. The sun was nearing the horizon, painting
everything orange and red, but the heat lingered. Enjoy it, Rose, I told myself. The
colors. The taste of chocolate. Of course, Ifd always loved chocolate. My life didnft need
to be on the line for me to enjoy dessert.
We reached the cafe and found Sydney bent over her laptop, with a barely eaten
Danish and what was probably her fourth cup of coffee. We slid into seats beside her.
eHowŒs it.hey! You are playing Minesweeper!f I tried to peer closer at her screen, but
she turned it from me. eYoufre supposed to be finding a connection to Ericfs mistress.f
eI already did,f she said simply.
Dimitri and I exchanged astonished looks.
eBut I donft know how useful itfll be.f
eAnythingfll be useful,f I proclaimed. eWhat did you find?f
eAfter trying to track down all those bank records and transactions.and let me tell
you, that is not fun at all.I finally found a small piece of info. The bank account we
have now is a newer one. It was moved from another bank about five years ago. The
old account was still a Jane Doe, but it did have a next-of-kin reference in the event
something happened to the account holder.f
I could hardly breathe. Financial transactions were lost on me, but we were about to
get something solid. eA real name?f
Sydney nodded. eSonya Karp.f
TWELVE
DIMITRI AND I BOTH FROZE as the shock of that name hit us. Sydney, glancing
between our faces, gave us a dry smile.
eI take it you know who that is?f
eOf course,f I exclaimed. eShe was my teacher. She went crazy and turned Strigoi.f
Sydney nodded. eI know.f
My eyes widened further. eSheŒs not . . . shefs not the one who had an affair with
Lissafs dad, is she?f Oh dear God. That would be one of the most unexpected
developments in the rollercoaster that was my life. I couldnft even begin to process the
effects of that.
eNot likely,f she said. eThe account was opened several years before she was added
as the beneficiary.which was right when she turned eighteen. So, if wefre assuming
the account was created around the time the baby was born, then she would have been
way too young. Sonyafs probably a relative.f
My earlier astonishment was giving way to excitement, and I could see the same thing
happening to Dimitri. eYou must have records about her family,f he said. eOr if not, some
Moroi probably does. Whofs close to Sonya? Does she have a sister?f
Sydney shook her head. eNo. Thatfd be an obvious choice, though. Unfortunately, she
has other family.tons of it. Her parents both came from giant families, so she has lots
of cousins. Even some of her aunts are the right age.f
eWe can look them up, right?f I asked. A thrill of anticipation was running through me. I
honestly hadnft expected this much information. True, it was small, but it was
something. If Sonya Karp was related to Ericfs mistress, that had to be something we
could track.
eTherefs a lot of them.f Sydney shrugged. eI mean, yeah, we could. Itfd take a long
time to find everyonefs life history, and even then.especially if this was covered up
enough.wefd have a hard time finding out if any of them is the woman wefre looking
for. Or even if any of them know who she is.f
Dimitrifs voice was low and thoughtful when he spoke. eOne person knows who Jane
Doe is.f
Sydney and I both looked at him expectantly.
eSonya Karp,f he replied.
I threw up my hands. eYeah, but we canft talk to her. Shefs a lost cause. Mikhail
Tanner spent over a year hunting her and couldnft find her. If he canft, then wefre not
going to be able to.f
Dimitri turned away from me and stared out the window. His brown eyes filled with
sorrow, his thoughts momentarily far away from us. I didnft entirely understand what
was happening, but that peaceful moment in the library.where Dimitri had smiled and
shared in the daydream of an ordinary life.had vanished. And not just the moment.
That Dimitri had vanished. He was back in his fierce mode, carrying the weight of the
world on his shoulders again. At last, he sighed and looked back at me. eThatfs because
Mikhail didnft have the right connections.f
eMikhail was her boyfriend,f I pointed out. eHe had more connections than anyone
else.f
Dimitri didnft acknowledge my comment. Instead, he grew pensive again. I could see
turmoil behind his eyes, some inner war. At last, it must have been decided.
eDoes your phone have reception out here?f he asked her.
She nodded, reaching into her purse and handing him her phone. He held it a
moment, looking like it caused him total agony to touch it. At last, with another sigh, he
stood up and headed for the door. Sydney and I exchanged questioning looks and then
both followed him. She lagged behind me, having to toss cash on the table and grab her
laptop. I emerged outside just as Dimitri finished dialing a number and put the phone to
his ear. Sydney joined us, and a moment later, the person on the other end of the line
must have answered.
eBoris?f asked Dimitri.
That was all I understood because the rest was a string of rapid Russian. A strange
sensation spread over me as he spoke. I was confused, lost because of the language . .
. but there was more than that. I felt chilled. My pulse raced with fear. That voice . . . I
knew that voice. It was his voice and yet not his voice. It was the voice of my
nightmares, a voice of coldness and cruelty.
Dimitri was playing Strigoi.
Well, eplayingf was really too gentle of a word. Pretending was a better way to
describe it. Whatever it was, it was pretty damned convincing.
Beside me, Sydney frowned, but I didnft think she was experiencing what I was. She
had never known him as Strigoi. She didnft have those horrible memories. His change
in demeanor had to be obvious, but as I glanced at her face, I realized she was focused
on following the conversation. Ifd forgotten she knew Russian.
eWhatfs he saying?f I whispered.
Her frowned deepened, either from the conversation or me distracting her. eHe . . . he
sounds like hefs talking to someone he hasnft spoken to in a while. Dimitrifs accusing
this person of slacking off while hefs been away.f She fell silent, continuing her own
mental translation. At one point, Dimitrifs voice rose in anger, and both Sydney and I
flinched. I turned to her questioningly. eHefs mad about having his authority questioned.
I canft tell, but now . . . it sounds like the other personfs groveling.f
I wanted to know every word, but it had to be hard for her to translate to me and listen
at the same time. Dimitrifs voice returned to normal levels.though still filled with that
terrible menace.and among the flurry of words, I heard eSonya Karpf and eMontana.f
eHefs asking about Ms. Kar.Sonya?f I murmured. She hadnft been my teacher for a
long time. I might as well call her Sonya now.
eYeah,f said Sydney, eyes still on Dimitri. eHefs asking.er, telling.this person to
locate someone else and see if he can find Sonya. This person . . .f She paused to
listen again. eThis person hefs asking about sounds like he knows a lot of people in the
area she was last seen in.f
I knew epeoplef in this context meant eStrigoi.f Dimitri had risen quickly in their ranks,
asserting his will and power over others. Most Strigoi operated solo, rarely working in
groups, but even the lone ones recognized threats and more dominant Strigoi. Dimitri
was working his contacts, just as hefd said earlier. If any Strigoi had heard about his
transformation.and believed it.they wouldnft have been able to pass the news
quickly, not with their disorganization. As it was, Dimitri was already having to play
leapfrog to find sources who knew other sources who might know Sonyafs location.
Dimitri grew loud and angry again, his voice becoming.if possible.more sinister. I
suddenly felt trapped, and even Sydney looked scared now. She swallowed.
eHefs telling this guy that if he doesnft get answers by tomorrow night, Dimitrifs going
to find him and rip him apart and . . .f Sydney didnft bother finishing. Her eyes were
wide. eUse your imagination. Itfs pretty terrible.f I decided then that I was kind of glad I
hadnft heard all of the conversation in English.
When Dimitri finished the call and returned Sydneyfs phone, that mask of malice
melted from his face. Once again, he was my Dimitri, Dimitri the dhampir. Dejection and
despair radiated off him, and he slumped against the cafefs wall, staring upward into the
sky. I knew what he was doing. He was trying to calm himself, seize control of the
emotions that had to be warring within him. Hefd just done something that might give us
clues we needed . . . but it had been at a terrible cost to himself. My fingers twitched. I
wanted to put a comforting arm around him or at least pat his shoulder so hefd know he
wasnft alone. But, I held back, suspecting he wouldnft like it.
At last, he turned his gaze back to us. Hefd regained his control.at least on the
outside. eIfve sent someone to ask about her,f he said wearily. eIt might not work out.
Strigoi are hardly the type to keep a database. But they do occasionally keep an eye on
one another, if only for their own self-preservation. Wefll find out soon if there are any
hits.f
eI . . . wow. Thank you,fI said, fumbling at the words. I knew he needed no thanks, but
it felt necessary to me.
He nodded. eWe should get back to the Keepers . . . unless you think this is a safe
place to stay?f
eIfd rather stay off civilized radar,f said Sydney, moving toward the truck. eBesides, I
want my car keys back.f
The ride back felt ten times longer. Dimitrifs mood filled up the whole cabin, almost
suffocating us with its despair. Even Sydney could feel it. Shefd let him drive again, and
I couldnft decide if that was a good or bad thing. Would the road distract him from his
Strigoi torment? Or would his agony distract him from the road and put us off in a ditch?
Fortunately, we made it back safe and sound and found two of the Keepers waiting
for us in the lot, a Moroi woman and a human guy who both looked fierce. I still couldnft
shake the strangeness of both races being battle-ready. I wondered if these two were a
couple.
Back in the camp, we found the communal bonfire ablaze and people sitting out
around it, some eating and some just socializing. Ifd learned at breakfast that the fire
was always there for those who wanted to bond but that plenty of families kept to their
own households as well.
We went back to Raymondfs house, but only Sarah and Joshua were there. She was
cleaning up dishes, and he sat restlessly in a chair. As soon as he caught sight of me at
the door, he sprang up, radiant smile on high-beam again.
eRose! Youfre back. We were starting to worry . . . I mean, not that anything had
happened to you.not with your skills.but that maybe youfd just left us.f
eNot without our car,f said Sydney, placing the truck keys on the table. The CR-VŒs
were sitting there already, and relief flooded her face as she snatched them up.
Sarah offered us leftovers, which we declined, having stocked up on snack food at
Rubysvillefs gas station. eWell,f she said, eif youfre not going to eat, you might as well
join the others out at the fire. Jess McHale might sing tonight if they can get her to drink
enough, and drunk or sober, that woman has the finest voice Ifve ever heard.f
I briefly met Dimitri and Sydneyfs eyes. I admit, I was a little curious to see how this
wilderness group partied it up, even though moonshine and folk songs werenft really my
first choice of entertainment. Dimitri still wore that haunted look from the phone call.
I had a suspicion he would have been content to isolate himself in our room, but when
Sydney said shefd go to the fire, his response came automatically: eIfll go too.f I knew
instantly what he was doing. His Strigoi days tormented him. Talking to Strigoi
tormented him. And maybe.no, certainly.he wanted to hide away and try to block it
all out, but he was Dimitri. Dimitri protected those who needed it, and even if listening to
fireside songs wasnft exactly life-threatening, it was still a semi-dangerous situation for
a civilian like Sydney. He couldnft allow that. Plus, he knew Sydney would feel safer
with both of us nearby.
I started to say Ifd join them, but Joshua spoke before I could. eDo you still want to see
my cave? Therefs a little light left outside. Youfll get a better view that way than if we
have to use a torch.f
Ifd forgotten about my last conversation with Joshua and started to decline his offer.
But then, something flashed in Dimitrifs eyes, something disapproving. So. He didnft
want me going off with some young, good-looking guy. Was it legitimate concern about
the Keepers? Was it jealousy? No, surely not the latter. Wefd established.many, many
times.that Dimitri wanted no romantic connection with me. Hefd even stood up for
Adrian earlier. Was this some kind of ex-boyfriend thing? Back in Rubysville, Ifd
believed Dimitri and I could be friends, but that wouldnft happen if he thought he could
control me and my love life. Ifd known girls with exes like that. I wouldnft be one. I could
hang out with whomever I wanted.
eSure,f I said. Dimitrifs expression darkened. eIfd love to.f
Joshua and I headed off, leaving the others behind. I knew part of my decision was to
prove my independence. Dimitri had said we were equals, yet hefd made an awful lot of
decisions in this escape plan without me. It was nice to feel like I had the upper hand for
a change, and besides, I liked Joshua and was kind of curious to learn more about how
his people lived. I donft think Sydney wanted me to leave, but Dimitri would look after
her.
As Joshua and I walked, we passed plenty of Keepers out and about. Just like earlier,
I received a fair amount of stares. Rather than lead us down the road to where his
father lived, Joshua took me around the small mountain. It was still good-sized, but after
living near the Rockies, everything in the Appalachians seemed esmallf to me. I guess I
was a mountain snob.
Still, the mountain extended quite a ways, and we moved farther and farther from the
Keepersf main settlement. The forest grew thicker, the light growing scarce as the sun
finally began sinking into the horizon.
eIfm kind of on the outskirts,f Joshua said apologetically. eWe keep growing and
growing, and therefs not much room in the townfs center.f I thought etownf was an
optimistic term but didnft say so. Yeah. I was definitely a snob. eBut the caves keep
going, so therefs still space.f
eAre they natural?f I asked.
eSome are. Some are abandoned mining caves.f
eItfs pretty out here,f I said. I liked all the deciduous trees. I might be homesick for
Montana, but the wide leaves here were a neat contrast to pine needles. eAnd hey, at
least you get lots of privacy, right?f
eTrue.f He smiled. eI figured youfd think it was . . . I donft know. Too rustic. Or savage.
You probably think we all are.f
His observation startled me. Most of the Keepers had been so fiercely defensive of
their way of life that I hadnft thought anyone would even think an outsider would
question it.or that any Keeper would care if we did.
eItfs just different,f I said diplomatically. eA lot different from what Ifm used to.f I felt a
flash of homesickness for all the people and places I was now cut off from. Lissa.
Adrian. Our other friends. Court. St. Vladimirfs. I shook the feeling off quickly. I had no
time to mope and could at least check on Lissa later.
eIfve been to human towns,f continued Joshua. eAnd other places the Tainted live. I
can see why youfd like them.f He turned a bit sheepish. eI wouldnft mind electricity.f
eWhy donft you guys use it?f
eWe would if we could. Wefre just too far out, and no one really knows wefre here
anyway. The lily-people say itfs better for hiding us.f
It hadnft occurred to me that they simply endured these conditions because they were
forced to in order to conceal themselves. I wondered how many of their choices came
from clinging to the so-called old ways . . . and how much was influenced by the
Alchemists.
eHere we are,f said Joshua, pulling me from my musings.
He gestured to a dark hole at ground level. The opening was big enough for an adult
to enter.
eNice,f I said. Ifd noticed earlier that some of the caves were set higher into the
mountains and had watched their residents either climb the rock bare-handed or use
homemade ladders. An easy-access doorway seemed luxurious.
Joshua looked surprised at my praise. eReally?f
eReally.f
Wefd ended up losing too much daylight. He paused to light a torch, and then I
followed him inside. We had to duck a little at first, but as we went deeper into the cave,
the ceiling slowly expanded and opened up into a wide, rounded space. The floor was
hard-packed dirt, the stone walls rough and jagged. This was a natural cave, but I could
pick out the efforts made to civilize it. The floor had been cleaned and leveled, and I
saw some stones and rocks in a corner that looked like theyfd been gathered up to clear
space. A couple pieces of furniture had already been moved in: a narrow wooden chair
and a mattress that looked like it could barely hold one person.
eYou probably think itfs small,f said Joshua.
It was true, but it was actually bigger than my dorm room at St. Vladimirfs. eWell . . .
yeah, but I mean, how old are you?f
eEighteen.f
eSame as me,f I said. This seemed to make him pretty happy. eHaving your own, um,
cave at eighteen is pretty cool.f It would have been cooler still with electricity, Internet,
and plumbing, but there was no need to bring that up.
His blue eyes practically shone. I couldnft help but notice what a pretty contrast they
made against his tanned skin. I dismissed the thought immediately. I wasnft here for a
boyfriend. But apparently, I was the only one who believed that. Joshua suddenly took a
step forward.
eYou can stay if you want,f he said. eThe other Tainted would never find you here. We
could get married, and then when we had kids, we could build a loft like my parentsf
and.f
The word married had me moving toward the entrance as shocked and panicked as I
would be by a Strigoi attack. Except, I usually had fair warning before those.
eWhoa, whoa, slow down.f No. I hadnft seen a proposal coming. eWe just met!f
Thankfully, he didnft come closer. eI know, but sometimes thatfs how it is.f
eWhat, marriages between people who hardly know each other?f I asked
incredulously.
eSure. Happens all the time. And seriously, just in this short of time, I already know I
like you. Youfre amazing. Youfre beautiful and obviously a good fighter. And the way
you carry yourself . . .f He shook his head, awe on his face. eIfve never seen anything
like it.f
I wished he wasnft so cute and nice. Having creepy guys profess their adoration was
a lot easier to deal with than one you liked. I remembered Sydney saying I was a hot
commodity here. Scorching was more like it, apparently.
eJoshua, I really like you, but,f I added hastily, seeing hope fill his features, eIfm too
young to get married.f
He frowned. eDidnft you say you were eighteen?f
Okay. Age was probably not a good argument around here. Ifd seen how young
people had kids back in Dimitrifs home-town. In a place like this, they probably had child
marriages. I tried another angle.
eI donft even know if I want to get married.f
This didnft faze him. He nodded in understanding. eThatfs smart. We could live
together first, see how we get along.f His serious expression turned back into a smile.
eBut Ifm pretty easygoing. Ifd let you win every argument.f
I couldnft help it. I laughed. eWell, then, Ifm going to have to win this one and tell you
Ifm just not ready for . . . any of it. Besides, Ifm already involved with someone.f
eDimitri?f
eNo. Another guy. Hefs back at the Tainted Court.f I couldnft even believe I was saying
that.
Joshua frowned. eWhy isnft he here protecting you then?f
eBecause . . . thatfs not how he is. And I can take care of myself.f Ifd never liked the
assumption that I needed rescuing. eAnd look, even if he wasnft in the picture, Ifm
leaving soon anyway. It would never work out between you and me.f
eI understand.f Joshua looked disappointed but seemed to be taking the rejection
okay. eMaybe when youfve got everything sorted out, youfll come back.f
I started to tell him not to wait for me and that he should just marry someone else
(despite how ridiculous it was at his age), but then I realized that was a pointless
comment. In Joshuafs fantasies, he could probably marry someone else now and then
add me on to his harem later, like Sarah and Paulette. So, I just simply said, eMaybe.f
Groping for a change in subject, I searched for anything to distract us. My eyes fell on
the chair and a leafy pattern carved into it. eThatfs really neat.f
eThanks,f he said, walking over. To my relief, he didnft pursue the earlier topic. He ran
his hand lovingly over the ornately carved wood. The design looked like braided leaves.
eI did it myself.f
eReally?f I asked in true surprise. eThat . . . thatfs amazing.f
eIf you like it . . .f His hand moved, and I feared there was a kiss or embrace coming.
Instead, he reached into his shirt pocket and produced a finely carved wooden bracelet.
It was a simple, sinuous design, the true marvel being how narrow and delicate it was to
all be one piece. The wood had been polished to brilliance. eHere.f He handed me the
bracelet.
eThis is for me?f I ran my finger along the smooth edge.
eIf you want it. I made it while you were out today. So youfll remember me after you
leave.f
I hesitated, wondering if accepting this would be encouraging him. No, I decided. Ifd
made my views on teenage marriage clear, and anyway, he looked so nervous, I
couldnft stand the thought of hurting his feelings. I slipped it onto my wrist.
eOf course Ifll remember. Thank you.f
From the happy look on his face, taking the bracelet made up for my earlier refusal.
He showed me a few more details around the cave and then followed my suggestion to
join the others at the fire. We could hear the music echoing through the trees long
before we made it back, and while it was hardly my style, there was something warm
and friendly about this communityfs way of life. Ifd never been to summer camp, but I
imagined this was what itfd be like.
Sydney and Dimitri sat near the groupfs edge. They were quiet and watchful, but
everyone else sang, clapped, and talked. Again, I was stunned at how easily dhampirs,
humans, and Moroi could all be involved with one another. Mixed couples were
everywhere, and one.a human and Moroi.were openly making out. Every so often,
when he kissed her neck, hefd also bite and take some blood. I had to glance away.
I turned back toward my friends. Sydney noticed me and looked relieved. Dimitrifs
expression was unreadable. Like always, the othersf eyes followed my movement, and
to my surprise, I saw open jealousy on some of the guysf faces. I hoped they didnft think
Joshua and I had been off getting naked in the cave. That was hardly the reputation I
wanted to leave behind.
eI have to talk to Sydney,f I told him over the noise. I decided itfd be best to keep my
distance before any rumors started, and truthfully, Sydney looked like she wanted me
by her side. Joshua nodded, and I turned away. Ifd taken two steps when a fist
suddenly came right toward my face.
Ifd had no defenses up and just barely had the presence of mind to turn my head and
catch the blow on my cheek, rather than end up with a broken nose. After the initial
surprise, all my training kicked in. I quickly sidestepped out of the line of attack and put
my body into a fighterfs stance. The music and singing stopped, and I turned to face my
attacker.
Angeline.
She stood in a way similar to my own, fists clenched and eyes completely honed in on
me. eOkay,f she said. eItfs time to find out how tough you really are.f
What it was time for was someone.say, like, a parent.to come and drag her off and
punish her for punching guests. Amazingly, no one moved or tried to stop her. No.that
wasnft quite true. One person stood up. Dimitri had sprung to action the instant he saw
me in danger. I expected him to come pull Angeline away, but a group of Keepers
hastily moved to his side, saying something to him that I couldnft hear. They didnft try to
physically restrain him, but whatever they said, it kept him where he stood. I would have
demanded to know what theyfd told him, but Angeline was coming at me again. It
looked like I was on my own.
Angeline was short, even for a dhampir, but her whole body was packed with
strength. She was pretty fast too, though not fast enough to get that second hit in on
me. I neatly dodged it and kept my distance, not wanting to go on the offensive with this
girl. She could probably do a fair amount of damage in a fight, but there was a sloppy.
no, more like rough.edge to it. She was a scrapper, someone whofd done a lot of
brawling but without any formal training.
eAre you insane?f I exclaimed, moving out of the way of another assault. eStop this. I
donft want to hurt you.f
eSure,f she said. eThatfs what you want everyone to think, right? If you donft actually
have to fight, then theyfll all go on believing those marks are real.f
eThey are real!f The insinuation that Ifd faked my tattoos sparked my temper, but I
refused to get drawn into this ridiculous scuffle.
eProve it,f she said, coming at me again. eProve youfre who you say you are.f
It was like a dance, keeping away from her. I could have done it all night, and a few
dismayed cries from the crowd demanded we eget on with it.f
eI donft have to prove anything,f I told her.
eItfs a lie then.f Her breathing was heavy now. She was working a lot harder than me.
eEverything you Tainted do is a lie.f
eNot true,f I said. Why was Dimitri letting this go on? Out of the corner of my eye, I
caught sight of him, and so help me, he was smiling.
Meanwhile, Angeline was still continuing her tirade as she tried to hit me. eYou all lie.
Youfre all weak. Especially your eroyals.f Theyfre the worst of all.f
eYou donft know them at all. You donft know anything about them.f
She might be able to carry on a conversation, but I could see her growing increasingly
frustrated. If not for the fact I was pretty sure shefd hit me in the back, I would have
taken the noble approach and simply walked away. eI know enough,f she said. eI know
theyfre selfish and spoiled and donft do anything for themselves. They donft care about
anyone else. Theyfre all the same.f
I actually agreed with Angeline about some royals but didnft like the generalization.
eDonft talk about things you donft understand,f I snapped. eTheyfre not all like that.f
eThey are,f she said, pleased to see me angry. eI wish they were all dead.f
It was hardly enough to push me into offense mode, but the comment did cloud my
thoughts enough that I let her get through my guard, just a little. I never would have let
that happen with a Strigoi, but Ifd underestimated this wild girl. Her leg snaked out just
enough to hit my knee, and it was like tossing a spark into gasoline. Everything
exploded.
With that hit, I stumbled slightly, and she pushed her advantage. My battle instincts
took over, and I had no choice but to strike back before she could hit me. People began
cheering now that the fight was ereally going.f I was on offense, trying to subdue her,
meaning the physical contact had jumped up exponentially. I was still better than her,
no doubt, but in trying to get to her, I put myself in her range. She landed a few blows
on me, nothing serious, before I was able to tackle her to the ground. I expected that to
be the end, but she pushed back against me before I could fully restrain her. We rolled
over, and she tried to take the dominant position. I couldnft allow that and managed a
punch on the side of her face that was a lot harder than the earlier one.
I thought that would be the end of the fight. My hit had knocked her off me, and I
started to stand, but then that little bitch grabbed my hair and jerked me back down. I
twisted out of her hold.though Ifm pretty sure she took some hair away with her.and
this time managed to fully pin her, throwing all my weight and strength into it as I
pressed down. I knew it had to be painful but didnft really care. Shefd started it.
Besides, this skirmish had gone beyond defense. Pulling someonefs hair was just
playing dirty.
Angeline made a few more attempts to break away, but when it became clear she
couldnft, those around us began whistling and cheering. A few moments later, that dark
and furious look vanished from Angelinefs face, replaced by resignation. I eyed her
warily, not about to let down my guard.
eFine,f she said. eI guess itfs okay. Go ahead.f
eHuh? Whatfs okay?f I demanded.
eItfs okay if you marry my brother.f
THIRTEEN
eITfS NOT FUNNY!f
eYouŒre right,f agreed Sydney. eItfs not funny. Itfs hilarious.f
We were back at Raymondfs house, in the privacy of our room. It had taken forever
for us to get away from the fireside festivities, particularly after learning a terrible fact
about a Keeper custom. Well, I thought it was terrible, at least. It turned out that if
someone wanted to marry someone else around here, the prospective bride and groom
each had to battle it out with the otherfs nearest relative of the same sex. Angeline had
spotted Joshuafs interest from the moment Ifd arrived, and when shefd seen the
bracelet, shefd assumed some sort of arrangement had been made. It therefore fell on
her, as his sister, to make sure I was worthy. She still didnft like or entirely trust me, but
proving myself a capable fighter had shot me up in her esteem, allowing her to consent
to our eengagement.f It had then taken a lot of fast-talking to convince everyone.
including Joshua.that there was no engagement. Had there been, Ifd learned, Dimitri
would have had to stand in as my erelativef and fight Joshua.
eStop that,f I chastised. Dimitri leaned against one of the roomfs walls, arms crossed,
watching as I rubbed where Angeline had hit my cheekbone. It was hardly the worst
injury Ifd ever had, but Ifd definitely have a bruise tomorrow. There was a small smile on
his face.
eI told you not to encourage him,f came Dimitrifs calm response.
eWhatever. You didnft see this coming. You just didnft want me to.f I bit off my
words. I wouldnft say what was on my mind: that Dimitri was jealous. Or possessive. Or
whatever. I just knew hefd been irritated to see me friendly with Joshua . . . and very
amused at my outrage over Angelinefs attack. I abruptly turned to Sydney, who was just
as entertained as Dimitri. In fact, I was pretty sure Ifd never seen her smile so much.
eDid you know about this custom?f
eNo,f she admitted, ebut Ifm not surprised. I told you theyfre savage. A lot of ordinary
problems are settled by fights like that.f
eItfs stupid,f I said, not caring that I was whining. I touched the top of my head, wishing
I had a mirror to see if Angeline had taken a noticeable chunk of hair. eAlthough . . . she
wasnft bad. Unpolished, but not bad. Are they all that tough? The humans and Moroi
too?f
eThatfs my understanding.f
I pondered that. I was annoyed and embarrassed by what had happened, but I had to
admit the Keepers were suddenly way more interesting. How ironic that such a
backward group had the insight to teach everyone to fight, no matter their race.
Meanwhile, my own eenlightenedf culture still refused to teach defense.
eAnd thatfs why Strigoi donft bother them,f I murmured, recalling breakfast. I didnft
even realize what Ifd said until Dimitrifs smile dropped. He glanced toward the window,
face grim.
eI should check in with Boris again and see what hefs found.f He turned back toward
Sydney. eIt wonft take long. We donft all need to go. Should I just take your car since I
only have to go a little ways?f
She shrugged and reached for her keys. Wefd learned earlier that Sydneyfs phone
could pick up a signal about ten minutes from the village. He was right. There really was
no reason for us all to go for a quick phone call. After my fight, Sydney and I were
reasonably safe. No one would mess with me now. Still . . . I didnft like the thought of
Dimitri reliving his Strigoi days alone.
eYou should still go,f I told her, thinking fast. eI need to check in on Lissa.f Not entirely
a lie. What my friends had heard from Joe was still weighing on me. eI can usually still
keep track of whatfs going on around me at the same time, but it might be better if
youfre away.especially in case Alchemists do show up.f
My logic was faulty, though her colleagues were still a concern. eI doubt theyfd come
while itfs dark,f she said, ebut I donft really want to hang out if youfre just going to stare
into space.f She didnft admit it, and I didnft need to say anything, but I suspected she
didnft want someone else driving her car anyway.
Dimitri thought her coming was unnecessary and said as much, but apparently, he
didnft feel like he could boss her around as much as me. So, they both set out, leaving
me alone in the room. I watched them wistfully. Despite how annoying his earlier
mockery had been, I was worried about him. Ifd seen the effect of the last call and
wished I could be there now to comfort him. I had a feeling he wouldnft have allowed
that, so I accepted Sydneyfs accompaniment as a small victory.
With them gone, I decided I really would check in with Lissa. Ifd said it more as an
excuse, but truthfully, it beat the alternative.going back out and socializing. I didnft
want any more people congratulating me, and apparently, Joshua had read my emaybef
and acceptance of the bracelet as a real commitment. I still thought he was
devastatingly cute but couldnft handle seeing his adoration.
Sitting cross-legged on Angelinefs bed, I opened myself to the bond and what Lissa
was experiencing. She was walking through the halls of a building I didnft recognize at
first. A moment later, I got my bearings. It was a building at Court that housed a large
spa and salon.as well as the hideout of Rhonda the gypsy. It seemed weird that Lissa
would be going to get her fortune told, but once I got a glimpse of her companions, I
knew she was up to something else.
The usual suspects were with her: Adrian and Christian. My heart leapt at seeing
Adrian again.especially after the Joshua Incident. My last spirit dream had been too
brief.
Christian was holding Lissafs hand as they walked, his grip warm and reassuring. He
looked confident and determined.though with that typically snarky half-smile of his.
Lissa was the one who felt nervous and was clearly bracing herself for something. I
could feel her dreading her next task, even though she believed it was necessary.
eIs this it?f she asked, coming to a halt in front of a door.
eI think so,f said Christian. eThat receptionist said it was the red one.f
Lissa hesitated only a moment and then knocked. Nothing. Either the room was
empty or she was being ignored. She held up her hand again, and the door opened.
Ambrose stood there, stunning as always, even in jeans and a casual blue T-shirt. The
clothing hugged his body in a way that showed off every muscle. He could have walked
straight off the cover of GQ.
eHey,f he said, clearly surprised.
eHey,f said Lissa back. eWe were wondering if we could talk to you?f
Ambrose ever so slightly inclined his head toward the room. eIfm kind of busy right
now.f
Beyond him, Lissa could see a massage table with a Moroi woman lying face down.
The lower half of her body had a towel over it, but her back was bare, shining in the dim
lighting with oil. Scented candles burned in the room, and a calming kind of New Age
music played softly.
eWow,f said Adrian. eYou donft waste any time, do you? Shefs only been in her grave
a few hours, and youfve already got someone new.f Tatiana had finally been laid to rest
earlier in the day, just before sunset. The burial had had much less fanfare than the
original attempt.
Ambrose gave Adrian a sharp look. eShefs my client. Itfs my job. You forget that some
of us have to work for a living.f
ePlease?f asked Lissa, hastily stepping in front of Adrian. eIt wonft take long.f
Ambrose looked my friends over a moment and then sighed. He glanced behind him.
eLorraine? I have to step outside. Ifll be right back, okay?f
eOkay,f called the woman. She shifted, facing him. She was older than Ifd expected,
mid-forties or so. I guess if you were paying for a massage, there was no reason not to
have a masseuse half your age. eHurry back.f
He gave her a dazzling smile as he shut the door, a smile that dropped once he was
alone with my friends. eOkay, whatfs going on? I donft like the looks on your faces.f
Ambrose might have radically deviated from a dhampir manfs normal life, but hefd
had the same training as any guardian. He was observant. He was always on the
lookout for potential threats.
eWe, uh, wanted to talk to you about . . .f Lissa hesitated. Talking about investigations
and interrogations was one thing. Carrying them out was another. eAbout Tatianafs
murder.f
Ambrosefs eyebrows rose. eAh. I see. Not sure what there is to say, except that I donft
think Rose did it. I donft think you believe that either, despite whatfs going around.
Everyonefs talking about how shocked and upset you are. Youfre getting a lot of
sympathy over having been tricked by such a dangerous and sinister efriend.ff
Lissa felt her cheeks flush. By publicly condemning me and renouncing our friendship,
Lissa was keeping herself out of trouble. It had been Abe and Tashafs advice, and Lissa
knew it was sound. Yet, even though it was an act, she still felt guilty. Christian stepped
to her defense.
eBack off. Thatfs not what this is about.f
eWhat is it about then?f asked Ambrose.
Lissa jumped in, worried Christian and Adrian might upset Ambrose and make it
difficult to get answers. eAbe Mazur told us that in the courtroom, you said or, uh, did
something to Rose.f
Ambrose looked shocked, and I had to give him points for being convincing. eDid
something? What does that mean? Does Mazur think I, like, hit on her in front of all
those people?f
eI donft know,f admitted Lissa. eHe just saw something, thatfs all.f
eI wished her good luck,f said Ambrose, still looking offended. eIs that okay?f
eYeah, yeah.f Lissa had made a point to talk to Ambrose before Abe could, fearing
Abefs methods would involve threats and a lot of physical force. Now, she was
wondering if she was doing so great a job. eLook, wefre just trying to find out who really
killed the queen. You were close to her. If therefs anything.anything.at all youfve got
that can help us, wefd appreciate it. We need it.f
Ambrose glanced curiously between them. Then, he suddenly understood. eYou think
I did it! Thatfs what this is about.f None of them said anything. eI canft believe this! I
already got this from the guardians . . . but from you? I thought you knew me better.f
eWe donft know you at all,f said Adrian flatly. eAll we know is you had lots of access to
my aunt.f He pointed at the door. eAnd obviously, it didnft take you long to move on.f
eDid you miss the part where I said thatfs my job? Ifm giving her a massage, thatfs it.
Not everything is sordid and dirty.f Ambrose shook his head in frustration and ran a
hand through his brown hair. eMy relationship with Tatiana wasnft dirty either. I cared
about her. I would never do anything to hurt her.f
eDonft statistics say most murders happen between close people?f asked Christian.
Lissa glared at him and Adrian. eStop it. Both of you.f She looked back at Ambrose.
eNo onefs accusing you of anything. But you were around her a lot. And Rose told me
you were upset about the age law.f
eWhen I first heard about it, yeah,f Ambrose said. eAnd even then, I told Rose there
was some mistake.that there must be something we didnft know. Tatiana would have
never put those dhampirs in danger without a good reason.f
eLike making herself look good in front of all those terrified royals?f asked Christian.
eWatch it,f warned Adrian. Lissa couldnft decide which was more annoying: her two
guys teaming up to spar against Ambrose or them throwing barbs at each other.
eNo!f Ambrosefs voice rang throughout the narrow hall. eShe didnft want to do that. But
if she didnft, worse things were going to happen. There are people who wanted.still
want.to round up all the dhampirs who donft fight and force them into it. Tatiana
passed the age law as a way to stall that.f
Silence fell. Ifd already learned this from Tatianafs note, but it was shocking news to
my friends. Ambrose kept going, seeing he was gaining ground.
eShe was actually open to lots of other options. She wanted to explore spirit. She
approved of Moroi learning to fight.f
That got a reaction from Adrian. He still wore that sardonic expression, but I could
also see faint lines of pain and sorrow on his face. The burial earlier must have been
hard on him, and hearing others reveal information you hadnft known about a loved one
had to hurt.
eWell, I obviously wasnft sleeping with her like you were,f said Adrian, ebut I knew her
pretty well, too. She never said a word about anything like that.f
eNot publicly,f agreed Ambrose. eNot even privately. Only a few people knew. She was
having a small group of Moroi trained in secret.men and women, different ages. She
wanted to see how well Moroi could learn. If it was possible for them to defend
themselves. But she knew peoplefd be upset about it, so she made the group and their
trainer keep quiet.f
Adrian gave no response to this, and I could see his thoughts had turned inward.
Ambrosefs revelation wasnft bad news, exactly, but Adrian was still hurt at the thought
that his aunt had kept so much from him. Lissa, meanwhile, was eating the news up,
seizing and analyzing every piece of info.
eWho were they? The Moroi being trained?f
eI donft know,f said Ambrose. eTatiana was quiet about it. I never found out their
names, just their instructor.f
eWho was . . . ?f prompted Christian.
eGrant.f
Christian and Lissa exchanged startled looks. eMy Grant?f she asked. eThe one
Tatiana assigned to me?f
Ambrose nodded. eThatfs why she gave him to you. She trusted him.f
Lissa said nothing, but I heard her thoughts loud and clear. Shefd been pleased and
surprised when Grant and Serena.the guardians who had replaced Dimitri and me.
had offered to teach Lissa and Christian basic defense moves. Lissa had thought shefd
simply stumbled onto a progressive-thinking guardian, not realizing she had one of the
pioneers in teaching combat to Moroi.
Some piece of this was important, she and I were both certain, though neither of us
could make the connection. Lissa puzzled it over, not protesting when Adrian and
Christian threw in some questions of their own. Ambrose was still clearly offended by
the inquisition, but he answered everything with forced patience. He had alibis, and his
affection and regard for Tatiana never wavered. Lissa believed him, though Christian
and Adrian still seemed skeptical.
eEveryonefs been all over me about her death,f said Ambrose, ebut nobody questioned
Blake very long.f
eBlake?f asked Lissa.
eBlake Lazar. Someone else she was . . .f
eInvolved with?f suggested Christian, rolling his eyes.
eHim?f exclaimed Adrian in disgust. eNo way. She wouldnft stoop that low.f
Lissa racked her brain through the Lazar family but couldnft peg the name. There
were just too many of them. eWho is he?f
eAn idiot,f said Adrian. eMakes me look like an upstanding member of society.f
That actually brought a smile to Ambrosefs face. eI agree. But hefs a pretty idiot, and
Tatiana liked that.f I heard affection in his voice as he spoke her name.
eShe was sleeping with him too?f Lissa asked. Adrian winced at the mention of his
great-auntfs sex life, but a whole new world of possibilities had opened up. More lovers
meant more suspects. eHow did you feel about that?f
Ambrosefs amusement faded. He gave her a sharp look. eNot jealous enough to kill
her, if thatfs what youfre getting at. We had an understanding. She and I were close.
yes, einvolvedf.but we both saw other people too.f
eWait,f said Christian. I had the feeling he was really enjoying this now. Tatianafs
murder was no joke, but a soap opera was definitely unfolding before them. eYou were
sleeping with other people too? This is getting hard to follow.f
Not for Lissa. In fact, it was becoming clearer and clearer that Tatianafs murder could
have been a crime of passion, rather than anything political. Like Abe had said,
someone with access to her bedroom was a likely suspect. And some woman jealous
over sharing a lover with Tatiana? That was perhaps the most convincing motive thus
far.if only we knew the women.
eWho?f Lissa asked. eWho else were you seeing?f
eNo one whofd kill her,f said Ambrose sternly. eIfm not giving you names. Ifm entitled to
some privacy.so are they.f
eNot if one of them was jealous and killed my aunt,f growled Adrian. Joshua had
looked down on Adrian for not eprotectingf me, but in that moment, defending his auntfs
honor, he looked as fierce as any guardian or Keeper warrior. It was kind of sexy.
eNone of them killed her, Ifm certain,f said Ambrose. eAnd as much as I despise him, I
donft think Blake did either. Hefs not smart enough to pull it off and frame Rose.f
Ambrose gestured to the door. His teeth were clenched, and lines of frustration marred
his handsome face. eLook, I donft know what else I can say to convince you. I need to
get back in there. Ifm sorry if I seem difficult, but this has been kind of hard on me,
okay? Believe me, Ifd love it if you could find out who did that to her.f Pain flashed
through his eyes. He swallowed and looked down for a moment, as though he didnft
want them to know just how much hefd cared about Tatiana. When he looked up again,
his expression was fierce and determined again. eI want you to and will help if I can. But
Ifm telling you, look for someone with political motives. Not romantic ones.f
Lissa still had a million more questions. Ambrose might be convinced the murder was
free of jealousy and sex, but she wasnft. She would have really liked the names of his
other women but didnft want to push too hard. For a moment, she considered
compelling him as she had Joe. But no. She wouldnft cross that line again, especially
with someone she considered a friend. At least not yet. eOkay,f she said reluctantly.
eThank you. Thank you for helping us.f
Ambrose seemed surprised at her politeness, and his face softened. eIfll see if I can
dig up anything to help you. Theyfre keeping her rooms and possessions locked down,
but I might still be able to get in there. Ifll let you know.f
Lissa smiled, genuinely grateful. eThank you. Thatfd be great.f
A touch on my arm brought me back to the drab little room in West Virginia. Sydney
and Dimitri were looking down at me. eRose?f asked Dimitri. I had a feeling this wasnft
the first time hefd tried to get my attention.
eHey,f I said. I blinked a couple of times, settling myself back into this reality. eYoufre
back. You called the Strigoi?f
He didnft visibly react to the word, but I knew he hated hearing it. eYes. I got a hold of
Borisfs contact.f
Sydney wrapped her arms around herself. eCrazy conversation. Some of it was in
English. It was even scarier than before.f
I shivered involuntarily, glad that Ifd missed it. eBut did you find out anything?f
eBoris gave me the name of a Strigoi who knows Sonya and probably knows where
she is,f Dimitri said. eItfs actually someone Ifve met. But phone calls only go so far with
Strigoi. Therefs no way to contact him.except to go in person. Boris only had his
address.f
eWhere is it?f I asked.
eLexington, Kentucky.f
eOh for Godfs sake,f I moaned. eWhy not the Bahamas? Or the Corn Palace?f
Dimitri tried to hide a smile. It might have been at my expense, but if Ifd lightened his
mood, I was grateful. eIf we leave right now, we can reach him before morning.f
I glanced around. eTough choice. Leave all this for electricity and plumbing?f
Now Sydney grinned. eAnd no more marriage proposals.f
eAnd wefll probably have to fight Strigoi,f added Dimitri.
I jumped to my feet. eHow soon can we go?f
FOURTEEN
THE KEEPERS HAD MIXED REACTIONS to us leaving. They were usually glad to see
outsiders go, especially since we had Sydney with us. But after the fight, they held me
up as some kind of superhero and were enchanted by the idea of me marrying into their
efamily.f Seeing me in action meant some of the women were beginning to eye Dimitri
now too. I wasnft in the mood to watch them flirt with him.especially since, according
to their courtship rules, I would apparently have to be the one to battle it out with any
prospective fiancee.
Naturally, we didnft tell the Keepers our exact plans, but we did mention wefd likely be
encountering Strigoi.which caused quite a reaction. Most of that reaction was
excitement and awe, which continued to boost our reputations as fierce warriors.
Angelinefs response, however, was totally unexpected.
eTake me with you,f she said, grabbing a hold of my arm, just as I started down the
forest path toward the car.
eSorry,f I said, still a little weirded out after her earlier hostility. eWe have to do this
alone.f
eI can help! You beat me . . . but you saw what I can do. Ifm good. I could take a
Strigoi.f
For all her fierceness, I knew Angeline didnft have a clue about what shefd be facing if
she ever met an actual Strigoi. The few Keepers who bore molnijamarks spoke little
about the encounters, faces grave. They understood. Angeline didnft. She also didnft
realize that any novice at St. Vladimirfs in the secondary school could probably take her
out. She had raw potential, true, but it needed a lot of work.
eYou might be able to,f I said, not wanting to hurt her feelings. eBut itfs just not possible
for you to come with us.f I would have lied and given her a vague eMaybe sometime,f
but since that had led Joshua to thinking we were semi-engaged, I decided Ifd better
not.
I expected more boasts about her battle prowess. Wefd learned she was regarded as
one of the best young fighters in the compound, and with her pretty looks, she had
plenty of admirers too. A lot of it had gone to her head, and she liked to talk about how
she could beat anyone or anything up. Again, I was reminded of Jill. Jill also had a lot to
learn about the true meaning of battle but was still eager to jump in. She was quieter
and more cautious than Angeline, though, so Angelinefs next direction caught me off
guard.
ePlease. Itfs not just the Strigoi! I want to see the world. I need to see something else
outside of this place!f Her voice was pitched low, out of the range of the others. eIfve
only been to Rubysville twice, and they say thatfs nothing compared to other cities.f
eItfs not,f I agreed. I didnft even consider it a city.
ePlease,f she begged again, this time her voice trembling. eTake me with you.f
Suddenly, I felt sad for her. Her brother had also shown a little longing for the outside
world, but nothing like this. Hefd joked that electricity would be nice, but I knew he was
happy enough without the perks of the modern world. But for Angeline, the situation
was much more desperate. I too knew what it was like to feel trapped in onefs life and
was legitimately sorry for what I had to say.
eI canft, Angeline. We have to go on our own. Ifm sorry. I really am.f
Her blue eyes shimmered, and she raced off into the woods before I could see her
cry. I felt horrible after that and couldnft stop thinking about her as we made our
farewells. I was so distracted, I even let Joshua hug me goodbye.
Getting back on the road was a relief. I was glad to be away from the Keepers and
was ready to spring into action and start helping Lissa. Lexington was our first step. We
had a six-hour drive ahead of us, and Sydney, per usual, seemed adamant that no one
else was going to drive her car. Dimitri and I made futile protests, finally giving up when
we realized that if we were going to be facing Strigoi soon, it was probably best we rest
and conserve our strength. The address for Donovan.the Strigoi who allegedly knew
Sonya.was only where he could be found at night. That meant we had to make it to
Lexington before sunrise, so we wouldnft lose him when he went to his daytime lair. It
also meant wefd be meeting Strigoi in the dark. Certain that little would happen on the
drive.especially once we were out of West Virginia.Dimitri and I agreed we could
doze a little, seeing as neither of us had had a full nightfs sleep.
Even though the lulling of the car was soothing, I drifted in and out of restless sleep.
After a few hours of this, I simply settled into the trancelike state that brought me to
Lissa. It was a good thing too: Ifd stumbled into one of the biggest events facing the
Moroi. The nomination process to elect the new king or queen was about to begin. It
was the first of many steps, and everyone was excited, given how rare monarch
elections truly were. This was an event none of my friends had expected to see anytime
soon in our lives, and considering recent events . . . well, we all had especial interest.
The future of the Moroi was at stake here.
Lissa was sitting on the edge of a chair in one of the royal ballrooms, a huge
sweeping space with vaulted ceilings and gold detailing everywhere. Ifd been in this
dazzling room before, with its murals and elaborate molding. Chandeliers glittered
above. It had held the graduate luncheon, where newly made guardians put on their
best faces and hoped to attract a good assignment. Now, the room was arranged like
the Council chamber, with a long table on one side of the room that was set with twelve
chairs. Opposite that table were rows and rows of other chairs.where the audience sat
when the Council was in session. Except, now there were about four times as many
chairs as usual, which probably explained the need for this room. Every single chair
was filled. In fact, people were even standing, crowding in as best they could. Agitatedlooking
guardians moved among the herd, keeping them out of doorways and making
sure the bystanders were arranged in a way that allowed for optimal security.
Christian sat on one side of Lissa, and Adrian sat beside Christian. To my pleasant
surprise, Eddie and Mia sat nearby too. Mia was a Moroi friend of ours who had gone to
St. Vladimirfs and was nearly as hardcore as Tasha about Moroi needing to defend
themselves. My beloved father was nowhere in sight. None of them spoke.
Conversation would have been difficult among the buzzing and humming of so many
people, and besides, my friends were too awestruck by what was about to happen.
There was so much to see and experience, and none of them had realized just how big
the crowd would be. Abe had said things would move fast once Tatiana was buried, and
they certainly had.
eDo you know who I am?f
A loud voice caught Lissafs attention, just barely carrying above the din. Lissa
glanced down the row, a few seats away from Adrian. Two Moroi, a man and a woman,
sat side by side and were looking up at a very angry woman. Her hands were on her
hips, and the pink velvet dress she wore seemed outlandish next to the couplefs jeans
and T-shirts. It also wasnft going to hold up so well once she stepped outside of air
conditioning.
A glare twisted her face. eI am Marcella Badica.f When that didnft get a reaction from
the couple, she added, ePrince Badica is my brother, and our late queen was my third
cousin twice removed. There are no seats left, and someone like me cannot stand
against the wall with the rest of that mob.f
The couple exchanged glances. eI guess you should have gotten here earlier, Lady
Badica,f said the man.
Marcella gaped in outrage. eDidnft you just hear who I am? Donft you know who your
betters are? I insist you give up your seats.f
The couple still seemed unfazed. eThis session is open to everyone, and there werenft
assigned seats, last time I checked,f said the woman. eWefre entitled to ours as much as
you are.f
Marcella turned to the guardian beside her in outrage. He shrugged. His job was to
protect her from threats. He wasnft going to oust others from their chairs, particularly
when they werenft breaking any rules. Marcella gave a haughty ehumph!f before turning
sharply and stalking away, no doubt to harass some other poor soul.
eThis,f said Adrian, eis going to be delightful.f
Lissa smiled and turned back to studying the rest of the room. As she did, I became
aware of something startling. I couldnft tell exactly who was who, but the crowd wasnft
composed entirely of royals.as most Council sessions were. There were tons of
ecommoners,f just like the couple sitting near my friends. Most Moroi didnft bother with
Court. They were out in the world, living their lives and trying to survive while the royals
pranced around at Court and made laws. But not today. A new leader was going to be
chosen, and that was of interest to all Moroi.
The milling and chaos continued for a while until one of the guardians finally declared
the room to be at capacity. Those outside were outraged, but their cries were quickly
silenced when the guardians closed the doors, sealing off the ballroom. Shortly
thereafter, the eleven Council members took their seats, and.to my shock.Adrianfs
father, Nathan Ivashkov, took the twelfth chair. The Courtfs herald yelled and called
everyone to attention. He was someone whofd been chosen because of his remarkable
voice, though I always wondered why they didnft just use a microphone in these
situations. More old-world traditions, I supposed. That, and excellent acoustics.
Nathan spoke once the room settled down. eIn the absence of our beloved queen . . .f
He paused looking down mournfully to offer a moment of respect before continuing.
In anyone else, I might have suspected his feelings were faked, particularly after
seeing him grovel so much in front of Tatiana. But, no. Nathan had loved his prickly
aunt as much as Adrian had.
eAnd in the wake of this terrible tragedy, I will be moderating the upcoming trials and
elections.f
eWhatfd I tell you?f muttered Adrian. He had no fuzzy affection for his father. eDelightful.f
Nathan droned on a bit about the importance of what was to come and some other
points about Moroi tradition. It was obvious, though, that like me, everyone in the room
really wanted to get down to the main event: the nominations. He seemed to realize that
too and sped up the formalities. Finally, he got to the good stuff.
eEach family, if they choose, may have one nominee for the crown who will take the
tests all monarchs have endured since the beginning of time.f I thought that ebeginning
of timef part was a bold and probably unverified exaggeration, but whatever. eThe only
exclusion is the Ivashkovs, since back-to-back monarchs from the same family arenft
allowed. For candidacy, three nominations are required from Moroi of royal blood and
proper age.f He then added some stuff about what happened in the event more than
one person was nominated from the same family, but even I knew the chances of that
happening were non-existent. Each royal house wanted to get the best advantage here,
and that would involve a unified standing behind one candidate.
Satisfied everyone understood, Nathan nodded and gestured grandly to the audience.
eLet the nominations begin.f
For a moment, nothing happened. It kind of reminded me of when Ifd been back in
school, when a teacher would say something like, eWhofd like to present their paper
first?f Everyone kind of waited for someone else to get things going, and at last, it
happened.
A man I didnft recognize stood up. eI nominate Princess Ariana Szelsky.f
Ariana, as princess, sat on the Council and was an expected choice. She gave a
gracious nod to the man. A second man, presumably from their family, also stood and
gave the second nomination. The third and final nomination came from another
Szelsky.a very unexpected one. He was Arianafs brother, a world traveler who was
almost never at Court, and also the man my mother guarded. Janine Hathaway was
most likely in this room, I realized. I wished Lissa would look around and find her, but
Lissa was too focused on the proceedings. After everything Ifd been through, I suddenly
had a desperate longing to see my mother.
With three nominations, Nathan declared, ePrincess Ariana Szelsky is entered as a
candidate.f He scrawled something on a piece of paper in front of him, his motions full
of flourish. eContinue.f
After that, the nominations came in rapid succession. Many were princes and
princesses, but others were respected.and still high-ranking.members of the
families. The Ozera candidate, Ronald, was not the familyfs Council member, nor was
he anyone I knew. eHefs not one of Aunt Tashafs eidealf candidates,f Christian
murmured to Lissa. eBut she admits hefs not a moron.f
I didnft know much about most of the other candidates either. A couple, like Ariana
Szelsky, I had a good impression of. There were also a couple Ifd always found
appalling. The tenth candidate was Rufus Tarus, Daniellafs cousin. Shefd married into
the Ivashkovs from the Tarus family and seemed delighted to see her cousin declared a
nominee.
eI donft like him,f said Adrian, making a face. eHefs always telling me to do something
useful with my life.f
Nathan wrote down Rufusfs name and then rolled up the paper like a scroll. Despite
the appearance of antique customs, I suspected a secretary in the audience was typing
up everything being said here on a laptop.
eWell,f declared Nathan, ethat concludes.f
eI nominate Princess Vasilisa Dragomir.f
Lissafs head jerked to the left, and through her eyes, I recognized a familiar figure.
Tasha Ozera. Shefd stood and spoken the words loudly and confidently, glancing
around with those ice-blue eyes as if daring anyone to disagree.
The room froze. No whispers, no shifting in chairs. Just utter and complete silence.
Judging from the faces, the Ozera familyfs nominee was the second-most astonished
person in the room to hear Tasha speak. The first, of course, was Lissa herself.
It took a moment for Nathan to get his mouth working. eThatfs not.f
Beside Lissa, Christian suddenly stood up. eI second the nomination.f
And before Christian had even sat down, Adrian was on his feet. eI confirm the
nomination.f
All eyes in the room were on Lissa and her friends, and then, as one, the crowd
turned toward Nathan Ivashkov. Again, he seemed to have trouble finding his voice.
eThat,f he managed at last, eis not a legal nomination. Due to its current Council
standing, the Dragomir line is regrettably not eligible to present a candidate.f
Tasha, never afraid of talking in a crowd or taking on impossible odds, leapt back up. I
could tell she was eager to. She was good at making speeches and challenging the
system. eMonarch nominees donft need a Council position or quorum to run for the
throne.f
eThat makes no sense,f said Nathan. There were mutters of agreement.
eCheck the law books, Nate.I mean, Lord Ivashkov.f
Yes, there he was at last. My tactful father had joined the conversation. Abe had been
leaning against a wall near the doorway, dressed splendidly in a black suit with a shirt
and tie that were exactly the same shade of emerald green. My mother stood beside
him, the slightest hint of a smile on her face. For a moment, I was captivated as I
studied them side by side. My mother: the perfect picture of guardian excellence and
decorum. My father: always capable of achieving his goals, no matter how twisted the
means. Uneasily, I began to understand how Ifd inherited my bizarre personality.
eNominees have no requirements concerning how many people are in their family,f
continued Abe jovially. eThey only need three royal nominations to be confirmed.f
Nathan gestured angrily toward where his own wayward son and Christian sat. eThey
arenft from her family!f
eThey donft need to be,f countered Abe. eThey just need to be from a royal family.
They are. Her candidacy is within the law.so long as the princess accepts.f
All heads swiveled toward Lissa now, as though they were suddenly just noticing her.
Lissa hadnft twitched since the startling events began. She was in too much shock. Her
thoughts seemed to move both fast and slow. Part of her couldnft even start to process
what was happening around her. The rest of her mind was spinning with questions.
What was going on? Was this a joke? Or maybe a spirit-induced hallucination? Had
she finally gone crazy? Was she dreaming? Was it a trick? If so, why would her own
friends have been the ones to do it? Why would they do this to her? And for the love of
God, would everyone stop staring at her?
She could handle attention. Shefd been born and raised for it, and like Tasha, Lissa
could address a crowd and make bold statements.when she supported them and was
prepared. Neither of those things applied to this situation. This was pretty much the last
thing in the world she had expected or wanted. And so, she couldnft bring herself to
react or even consider a response. She stayed where she was, silent and shellshocked.
Then, something snapped her from her trance. Christianfs hand. Hefd taken Lissafs,
wrapping his fingers with hers. He gave her a gentle squeeze, and the warmth and
energy he sent brought her back to life. Slowly, she looked around the room, meeting
the eyes of those all watching her. She saw Tashafs determined gaze, my fatherfs
cunning look, and even my motherfs expectation. That last one proved most startling of
all. How could Janine Hathaway.who always did what was right and could barely crack
a joke.be going along with this? How could any of Lissafs friends be going along with
this? Didnft they love and care about her?
Rose, she thought. I wish you were here to tell me what to do.
Me too. Damned one-way bond.
She trusted me more than anyone else in the world, but she realized then that she
trusted all of these friends too.well, except maybe Abe, but that was understandable.
And if they were doing this, then surely.surely.there was a reason, right?
Right?
It made no sense to her, yet Lissa felt her legs move as she rose to her feet. And
despite the fear and confusion still running through her, she found her voice inexplicably
clear and confident as it rang out through the room.
eI accept the nomination.f
FIFTEEN
I DIDNfT LIKE TO SEE Victor Dashkov proven right. But, oh, was he ever.
With Lissafs proclamation, the room that had been holding its breath suddenly
exploded. I wondered if there had ever been a peaceful Council session in Moroi history
or if I just kept coincidentally tuning into controversial ones. What followed today
reminded me a lot of the day the dhampir age decree had passed. Shouting,
arguments, people out of their chairs . . . Guardians who normally lined the walls and
watched were out among the people, looks of concern on their faces as they prepared
for any disputes that might go beyond words.
As quickly as Lissa had been at the center of everything, the room seemed to forget
her. She sat back down, and Christian found her hand again. She squeezed it tightly, so
much so I wondered if she was cutting off his circulation. She stared straight ahead, still
reeling. Her mind wasnft focused on all the chaos, but everything her eyes and ears
perceived came through to me. Really, the only attention my friends received was when
Daniella came over and scolded Adrian for nominating outside his family. He shrugged
it off in his usual way, and she huffed off, realizing.like many of us.that there was
really no point in trying to reason with Adrian.
Youfd think that in a room where everyone was scrambling to push their own familyfs
advantage, every single person would therefore be arguing that Lissafs nomination was
invalid. That wasnft the case, however.particularly because not everyone in the
room was royal. Just as Ifd noted earlier, Moroi from all over had come to witness the
events that would determine their future. And a number of them were watching this
Dragomir girl with interest, this princess from a dying line who could allegedly work
miracles. They werenft ravenously chanting her name, but many were in the thick of the
arguments, saying she had every right to step up for her family. Part of me also
suspected that some of her ecommonf supporters simply liked the idea of thwarting the
royal agenda. The young couple that had been harassed by Lady Badica werenft the
only ones there whofd been pushed around by their ebetters.f
Most surprisingly, there were some royals speaking up for Lissa too. They might be
loyal to their own families, but not all of them were heartless, selfish connivers. Many
had a sense of right and wrong.and if Lissa had the law on her side, then she was in
the right. Plus, lots of royals simply liked and respected her. Ariana was one person
who advocated for Lissafs nomination, despite the competition it created. Ariana knew
the law well and undoubtedly realized the loophole that allowed Lissa to run would fail
when election time came. Still, Ariana stood her ground, which endeared her to me
even more. When the real voting did come, I hoped Ariana would win the crown. She
was intelligent and fair.exactly what the Moroi needed.
Of course, Ariana wasnft the only one who knew the law. Others picked up on the
loophole and argued the nomination of a candidate that no one could vote for was
pointless. Normally, I would have agreed. On and on the debate raged while my friends
sat quietly in the hurricanefs eye. At long last, the matter was settled the way most
decisions should be: through voting. With Lissa still denied her Council seat, that left
eleven members to determine her future. Six of them approved her candidacy, making it
official. She could run. I suspected some of those who voted for her didnft truly want her
running, but their respect for the law prevailed.
Many Moroi didnft care what the Council said. They made it clear they considered this
matter far from over, proving what Victor had said: this was going to rage on for a while,
getting worse if she actually passed the tests and made it to the voting stages. For now,
the crowd dispersed, seeming relieved.not only because they wanted to escape the
yelling but also because they wanted to spread this sensational news.
Lissa continued saying little as she and our friends left. Walking past the gawkers,
she remained a model of regality and calmness, like shefd already been declared
queen. But when she finally escaped it all and was back in her room with the others, all
those locked-up, frozen feelings exploded.
eWhat the hell were you guys thinking?f she yelled. eWhat have you done to me?f
Along with Adrian, Christian, and Eddie, the rest of the conspirators had shown up:
Tasha, Abe, and my mom. All of them were so completely stunned by this reaction from
sweet Lissa that none of them could reply now. Lissa took advantage of their silence.
eYou set me up! Youfve put me in the middle of a political nightmare! Do you think I
want this? Do you really think I want to be queen?f
Abe recovered first, naturally. eYou wonft be queen,f he said, voice uncharacteristically
soothing. eThe people arguing about the other part of the law are right: no one can
actually vote for you. You need family for that.f
eThen whatfs the point?f she exclaimed. She was furious. She had every right to be.
But that outrage, that anger . . . it was fueled by something worse than this situation
alone. Spirit was coming to claim its price and making her even more upset than she
would have been.
eThe point,f said Tasha, eis everything crazy you just saw in the Council room. For
every argument, for every time someone drags out the law books again, we have more
time to save Rose and find out who killed Tatiana.f
eWhoever did it must have an interest in the throne,f explained Christian. He rested a
hand on Lissafs shoulder, and she jerked away. eEither for themselves or someone they
know. The longer we delay their plans, the more time we have to find out who it is.f
Lissa raked her hands through her long hair in frustration. I tried to pull that coil of fury
from her, taking it into myself. I succeeded a little, enough that she dropped her hands
to her side. But she was still pissed off.
eHow am I supposed to look for the murderer when Ifm tied up doing all those stupid
tests?f she demanded.
eYou wonft be looking,f said Abe. eWe will.f
Her eyes widened. eThat was never part of the plan! Ifm not going to jump through
royal hoops when Rose needs me. I want to help her!f
It was almost comical. Almost. Neither Lissa nor I could handle esitting aroundf when
we thought the other needed our help. We wanted to be out there, actively doing what
we could to fix the situation.
eYou are helping her,f said Christian. His hand twitched, but he didnft try to touch her
again. eItfs in a different way than you expected, but in the end, itfs going to help her.f
The same argument everyone kept using on me. It also made her just as angry as it
had made me, and I desperately tugged at the wave of instability spirit kept sending
through her.
Lissa peered around the room, looking accusingly at each face. eWho in the world
thought of this idea?f
More uncomfortable silence followed.
eRose did,f said Adrian at last.
Lissa spun around and glared at him. eShe did not! She wouldnft do this to me!f
eShe did,f he said. eI talked to her in a dream. It was her idea, and . . . it was a good
one.f I didnft really like how that seemed to come as a surprise to him. eBesides, you
kind of put her in a bad situation too. She kept going on about how much the town shefs
in sucks.f
eOkay,f snapped Lissa, ignoring the part about my plight. eSupposing thatfs true, that
Rose passes this ebrilliantf idea on to you, then why didnft anyone bother to tell me?
Didnft you think a little warning might help?f Again, it was just like me complaining about
how my jailbreak had been kept a secret from me.
eNot really,f said Adrian. eWe figured youfd react exactly like this and have time to plan
a refusal. We kind of gambled that if you were caught on the spot, youfd accept.f
eThat was kind of risky,f she said.
eBut it worked,f came Tashafs blunt response. eWe knew youfd come through for us.f
She winked. eAnd for what itfs worth, I think youfd make a great queen.f
Lissa gave her a sharp look, and I made one more attempt to drag away some of the
darkness. I concentrated on those churning emotions, imagining them in me instead of
her. I didnft pull it all but managed enough to take the fight out of her. Rage suddenly
flared in me, blinding me momentarily, but I was able to push it off to a corner of my
mind. She suddenly felt exhausted. I kind of did too.
eThe first test is tomorrow,f she said quietly. eIf I fail it, Ifm out. The plan falls apart.f
Christian made another attempt to put his arm around her, and this time, she let him.
eYou wonft.f
Lissa didnft say anything else, and I could see the relief on everyonefs faces. No one
believed for a second she liked this, but they seemed to think she wasnft going to
withdraw her nomination, which was as much as they could hope for.
My mother and Eddie had said nothing this entire time. As was common for
guardians, theyfd kept to the background, remaining shadows while Moroi business was
conducted. With the initial storm passing over, my mother stepped forward. She nodded
toward Eddie. eOne of us is going to try to stay near you at all times.f
eWhy?f asked Lissa, startled.
eBecause we know therefs someone out there who isnft afraid to kill to get what they
want,f said Tasha. She nodded toward Eddie and my mom. eThese two and Mikhail are
really the only guardians we can trust.f
eAre you sure?f Abe gave Tasha a sly look. eIfm surprised you didnft get your special
guardian efriendf on board.f
eWhat special friend?f demanded Christian, instantly picking up on the insinuation.
Tasha, to my astonishment, flushed. eJust a guy I know.f
eWho follows you with puppy-dog eyes,f continued Abe. eWhatfs his name? Evan?f
eEthan,f she corrected.
My mother, looking exasperated by such ridiculous talk, promptly put an end to it.
which was just as well since Christian looked like he had a few things to say. eLeave her
alone,f she warned Abe. eWe donft have time for it. Ethanfs a good guy, but the fewer
people who know about this, the better. Since Mikhail has a permanent post, Eddie and
I will do security.f
I agreed with all of what shefd just said, but it struck me that to get my mother on
board, someone.probably Abe.had filled her in on all the illicit activity that had
occurred recently. He was either really convincing or she loved me a lot. Grudgingly, I
suspected both were true. When Moroi were at Court, their guardians didnft need to
accompany them everywhere, meaning my mom would most likely be free of her
assignment while Lord Szelsky stayed here. Eddie didnft have an assignment yet, which
also gave him flexibility.
Lissa started to say something else when a sharp jolt in my own reality snapped me
away from her.
eSorry,f said Sydney. Her slamming on the brakes was what had brought me back.
eThat jerk cut me off.f
It wasnft Sydneyfs fault, but I felt irritated at the interruption and wanted to yell at her.
With a deep breath, I reminded myself that I was simply feeling spiritfs side effects and
that I couldnft allow it to make me act irrationally. It would fade, like always, yet some
part of me knew I couldnft keep taking that darkness from Lissa forever. I wouldnft
always be able to control it.
Now that I was back to myself, I looked out the windows, taking in our new
surroundings. We werenft in the mountains anymore. Wefd reached an urban area, and
while the traffic was hardly heavy (seeing as it was still the middle of the human night),
there were definitely more cars on the road than wefd seen in a while.
eWhere are we?f I asked.
eOutskirts of Lexington,f Sydney said. She pulled over to a nearby gas station, both to
refill and so we could plug Donovanfs address into her GPS. His place was about five
miles away.
eNot a great part of town, from what I hear,f Dimitri said. eDonovan runs a tattoo parlor
thatfs only open at night. A couple of other Strigoi work with him. They get partiers,
drunk kids . . . the kind of people that can easily disappear. The kind Strigoi love.f
eSeems like the police would eventually notice that every time someone went for a
tattoo, they disappeared,f I pointed out.
Dimitri gave a harsh laugh. eWell, the efunnyf thing is that they donft kill everyone who
comes in. They actually give tattoos to some of them and let them go. They smuggle
drugs through the place too.f
I regarded him curiously, as Sydney slipped back into the car. eYou sure know a lot.f
eI made it my business to know a lot, and Strigoi have to keep a roof over their heads
too. I actually met Donovan once and got most of this straight from the source. I just
didnft know where exactly he worked out of until now.f
eOkay, so, wefve got the info on him. What do we do with it?f
eLure him out. Send in a ecustomerf with a message from me needing to meet him. Ifm
not the kind of person he can ignore.well, that he used to not.never mind. Once hefs
out, we get him to a place we choose.f
I nodded. eI can do that.f
eNo,f said Dimitri. eYou canft.f
eWhy not?f I asked, wondering if he thought it was too dangerous for me.
eBecause theyfll know youfre a dhampir the instant they see you. Theyfll probably
smell it first. No Strigoi would have a dhampir working for him.only humans.f
There was an uncomfortable silence in the car.
eNo!f said Sydney. eI am not doing that!f
Dimitri shook his head. eI donft like it either, but we donft have a lot of options. If he
thinks you work for me, he wonft hurt you.f
eYeah? And what happens if he doesnft believe me?f she demanded.
eI donft think he can take the chance. Hefll probably go with you to check things out,
with the idea that if youfre lying, theyfll just kill you then.f
This didnft seem to make her feel any better. She groaned.
eYou canft send her in,f I said. eTheyfll know shefs an Alchemist. One of those wouldnft
work for Strigoi either.f
Surprisingly, Dimitri hadnft considered that. We grew quiet again, and it was Sydney
who unexpectedly came up with a solution.
eWhen I was inside the gas station,f she said slowly, ethey had, like, one rack of
makeup. We could probably cover most of my tattoo up with powder.f
And we did. The only compact the station sold wasnft a great match for her skin tone,
but we caked enough of it on to obscure the golden lily on her cheek. Brushing her hair
forward helped a little. Satisfied wefd done all we could, we headed off to Donovanfs.
It was indeed in a rundown part of town. A few blocks away from the tattoo parlor, we
spotted what looked like a nightclub, but otherwise, the neighborhood appeared
deserted. I wasnft fooled, though. This was no place youfd want to walk around alone at
night. It screamed emugging.f Or worse.
We checked out the area until Dimitri found a spot he felt good about. It was a back
alley two buildings away from the parlor. A gnarled wired fence stood on one side while
a low brick building flanked the other. Dimitri instructed Sydney on how to lead the
Strigoi to us. She took it all in, nodding along, but I could see the fear in her eyes.
eYou want to look awed,f he told her. eHumans who serve Strigoi worship them.
theyfre eager to please. Since theyfre around Strigoi so much, they arenft as startled or
terrified. Still a little afraid, of course, but not as much as you look now.f
She swallowed. eI canft really help it.f
I felt bad for her. She strongly believed all vampires were evil, and we were sending
her into a nest of the worst kind, putting her at great risk. I knew also that shefd only
ever seen one live Strigoi, and despite Dimitrifs coaching, seeing more could completely
shell shock her. If she froze in front of Donovan, everything could fall apart. On impulse,
I gave her a hug. To my surprise, she didnft resist.
eYou can do this,f I said. eYoufre strong.and theyfre too afraid of Dimitri. Okay?f
After a few deep breaths, Sydney nodded. We gave her a few more encouraging
words, and then she turned the corner of the building, heading toward the street, and
disappeared from our sight. I glanced at Dimitri.
eWe may have just sent her to her death.f
His face was grim. eI know.but we canft do anything now. Youfd better get into
position.f
With his help, I managed to make it onto the roof of the low building. There was
nothing intimate in the way he hoisted me up, but I couldnft help but have the same
electric feeling all contact with him caused or note how easily we worked together. Once
I was securely positioned, Dimitri headed for the opposite side of the building Sydney
had gone around. He lurked just around the corner, and then there was nothing to do
but wait.
It was agonizing.and not just because we were on the verge of a fight. I kept
thinking about Sydney, what wefd asked her to do. My job was to protect the innocent
from evil.not thrust them into the middle of it. What if our plan failed? Several minutes
passed, and I finally heard footsteps and muttered voices at the same time a familiar
wave of nausea moved through me. Wefd pulled the Strigoi out.
Three of them walked around the buildingfs corner, Sydney in the lead. They came to
a halt, and I spotted Donovan. He was the tallest.a former Moroi.with dark hair and a
beard that reminded me of Abefs. Dimitri had given me his description so I wouldnft
(hopefully) kill him. Donovanfs henchmen hovered behind him, all of them alert and on
guard. I tensed, my stake gripped tightly in my right hand.
eBelikov?f demanded Donovan, voice harsh. eWhere are you?f
eIfm here,f came Dimitrifs response.in that cold, terrible Strigoi voice. He appeared
from around the buildingfs opposite corner, keeping to the shadows.
Donovan relaxed slightly, recognizing Dimitri.but even in darkness, Dimitrifs true
appearance materialized. Donovan went rigid.suddenly seeing a threat, even if it was
one that confused him and defied what he knew. At the exact same moment, one of his
guys jerked his head around. eDhampirs!f he exclaimed. It wasnft Dimitrifs features that
tipped him off. It was our scent, and I breathed a silent prayer of thanks that it had taken
them this long to notice.
Then, I leapt off the roof. It wasnft an easy distance to jump.but not one that would
kill me. Plus, my fall was broken by a Strigoi.
I landed on one of Donovanfs guys, knocking him to the ground. I aimed my stake at
his heart, but his reflexes were quick. With my lighter weight, I was easy to shove off. Ifd
expected it and managed to keep my footing. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sydney
dropping low and hurrying off out of here, per our instructions. We wanted her away
from the crossfire and had told her to go to the car, readying herself to take off if things
went bad.
Of course, with Strigoi, things were always bad. Donovan and his other guy had both
gone for Dimitri, assessing him as the greater threat. My opponent, judging from his
fanged smile, didnft seem to regard me as a threat at all. He lunged toward me, and I
dodged away, but not before snaking out a kick that took him in the knee. My hit didnft
seem to hurt him, but it did ruin his balance. I made another strike at staking and was
thrown off again, hitting the ground hard. My bare legs scraped against the rough
cement, tearing skin. Because my jeans had grown too dirty and torn, Ifd been forced to
wear a pair of shorts from the backpack Sydney had brought me. I ignored the pain,
shooting right back up with speed the Strigoi didnft expect. My stake found his heart.
The hit wasnft as hard as I would have liked, but it was enough to throw him off, then
allowing me to drive the stake in further and finish him. Not even waiting to see him fall,
I jerked my stake out and turned toward the others.
I hadnft hesitated once in the battle Ifd just fought, but now, I paused at what I saw.
Dimitrifs face. It was . . . terrifying. Ferocious. Hefd had a similar look when hefd
defended me at my arrest.that badass warrior god expression that said he could take
on hell itself. The way he looked now . . . well, it took that fierceness to a whole new
level. This was personal, I realized. Fighting these Strigoi wasnft just about finding
Sonya and helping Lissa. This was about redemption, an attempt to destroy his past by
destroying the evil directly in his path.
I moved to join him, just as he staked the second henchman. There was power in that
strike, much more power than Dimitri needed as he shoved the Strigoi against the brick
wall and pierced his heart. It was impossible, but I could imagine that stake going
straight through the body and into the wall. Dimitri put more attention and effort into that
kill than he should have. He should have responded like I had and immediately turned
to the next threat, once the Strigoi was dead. Instead, Dimitri was so fixated on his
victim that he didnft notice Donovan taking advantage of the situation. Fortunately for
Dimitri, I had his back.
I slammed my body into Donovanfs, shoving him away from Dimitri. As I did, I saw
Dimitri pull out his stake and then slam the body against the wall again. Meanwhile, Ifd
successfully drawn Donovanfs attention and was now having a difficult time eluding him
without killing him.
eDimitri!f I yelled. eCome help me. I need you!f
I couldnft see what Dimitri was doing, but a few seconds later, he was by my side.
With what almost sounded like a roar, he leapt at Donovan, stake out, and knocked the
Strigoi to the ground. I breathed a sigh of relief and moved in to help with the restraint.
Then, I saw Dimitri line up his stake with Donovanfs heart.
eNo!f I dropped to the ground, trying to both hold Donovan and push away Dimitrifs
arm. eWe need him! Donft kill him!f
From the look on Dimitrifs face, it was unclear if he even heard me. There was death
in his eyes. He wanted to kill Donovan. The desire had suddenly taken precedence.
Still trying to hold Donovan with one arm, I smacked Dimitri in the face with my other
hand.going for the side I hadnft punched the other night. I donft think he felt the pain in
his adrenaline rage, but the hit got his attention. eDonft kill him!f I repeated.
The command made it through to Dimitri. Our struggle, unfortunately, gave Donovan
maneuvering room. He started to break free of us, but then, as one, Dimitri and I threw
ourselves into holding Donovan. I was reminded of the time Ifd questioned Strigoi in
Russia. It had taken a whole group of dhampirs to restrain one Strigoi, but Dimitri
seemed to have unnatural strength.
eWhen we were interrogating, we used to.f
My words were interrupted when Dimitri decided to utilize his own method of
interrogation. He gripped Donovan by the shoulders and shook him hard, causing the
Strigoi to keep hitting his head against the cement.
eWhere is Sonya Karp?f roared Dimitri.
eI donft.f began Donovan. But Dimitri had no patience for Strigoi evasion.
eWhere is she? I know you know her!f
eI.f
eWhere is she?f
I saw something on Donovanfs face that Ifd never seen in a Strigoi before: fear. Ifd
thought it was an emotion they simply didnft possess. Or, if they did, it was only in the
battles they fought with one another. They wouldnft waste time with fear around lowly
dhampirs.
But oh, Donovan was scared of Dimitri. And to be honest, I was too.
Those red-ringed eyes were wide.wide, desperate, and terrified. When Donovan
blurted out his next words, something told me they were true. His fear wasnft giving him
a chance to lie. He was too shocked and unprepared by all of this.
eParis,f he gasped out. eShefs in Paris!f
eChrist,f I exclaimed. eWe cannot road trip to Paris.f
Donovan shook his head (in as much as he could with Dimitri shaking him in return).
eItfs a small town.an hour away. Therefs this tiny lake. Hardly anyone on it. Blue
house.f
Vague directions. We needed more. eDo you have an addr.f
Dimitri apparently didnft share my need for more information. Before I could finish
speaking, his stake was out.and in Donovanfs heart. The Strigoi made a horrible,
blood-curdling scream that faded as death took him. I winced. How long until someone
heard all this and called the police?
Dimitri pulled his stake out.and then stabbed Donovan again. And again. I stared in
disbelief and horror, frozen for a few moments. Then, I grabbed Dimitrifs arm and began
shaking him, though I felt like I would have had more effect shaking the building behind
me.
eHefs dead, Dimitri! Hefs dead! Stop this. Please.f
Dimitrifs face still wore that terrible, terrible expression.rage, now marked with a bit
of desperation. Desperation that told him if he could only obliterate Donovan, then
maybe he could obliterate everything else bad in his life.
I didnft know what to do. We had to get out of here. We had to get Sydney to
disintegrate the bodies. Time was ticking, and I just kept repeating myself.
eHefs dead! Let it go. Please. Hefs dead.f
Then, somewhere, somehow, I broke through to Dimitri. His motions slowed and
finally stopped. The hand holding the stake dropping weakly to his side as he stared at
what was left of Donovan.which wasnft pretty. The rage on Dimitrifs face completely
gave way to desperation . . . and then that gave way to despair.
I tugged gently on his arm. eItfs over. Youfve done enough.f
eItfs never enough, Roza,f he whispered. The grief in his voice killed me. eItfll never be
enough.f
eIt is for now,f I said. I pulled him to me. Unresisting, he let go of his stake and buried
his face against my shoulder. I dropped my stake as well and embraced him, drawing
him closer. He wrapped his arms around me in return, seeking the contact of another
living being, the contact Ifd long known he needed.
eYoufre the only one.f He clung more tightly to me. eThe only one who understands.
The only one who saw how I was. I could never explain it to anyone . . . youfre the only
one. The only one I can tell this to . . .f
I closed my eyes for a moment, overpowered by what he was saying. He might have
sworn allegiance to Lissa, but that didnft mean hefd fully revealed his heart to her. For
so long, he and I had been in perfect sync, always understanding each other. That was
still the case, no matter if we were together, no matter if I was with Adrian. Dimitri had
always kept his heart and feelings guarded until meeting me. I thought hefd locked them
back up, but apparently, he still trusted me enough to reveal what was killing him inside.
I opened my eyes and met his dark, earnest gaze. eItfs okay,f I said. eItfs okay now. Ifm
here. Ifll always be here for you.f
eI dream about them, you know. All the innocents I killed.f His eyes drifted back to
Donovanfs body. eI keep thinking . . . maybe if I destroy enough Strigoi, the nightmares
will go away. That Ifll be certain Ifm not one of them.f
I touched his chin, turning his face back toward mine and away from Donovan. eNo.
You have to destroy Strigoi because theyfre evil. Because thatfs what we do. If you
want the nightmares to go away, you have to live. Thatfs the only way. We could have
died just now. We didnft. Maybe wefll die tomorrow. I donft know. What matters is that
wefre alive now.f
I was rambling at this point. I had never seen Dimitri so low, not since his restoration.
Hefd claimed being Strigoi had killed so many of his emotions. It hadnft. They were
there, I realized. Everything he had been was still inside, only coming out in bursts.like
this moment of rage and despair. Or when hefd defended me from the arresting
guardians. The old Dimitri wasnft gone. He was just locked away, and I didnft know how
to let him out. This wasnft what I did. He was always the one with words of wisdom and
insight. Not me. Still, he was listening now. I had his attention. What could I say? What
could get through to him?
eRemember what you said earlier?f I asked. eBack in Rubysville? Living is in the
details. Youfve got to appreciate the details. Thatfs the only way to defeat what the
Strigoi did to you. The only way to bring back who you really are. You said it yourself:
you escaped with me to feel the world again. Its beauty.f
Dimitri started to turn toward Donovan again, but I wouldnft let him. eTherefs nothing
beautiful here. Only death.f
eThatfs only true if you let them make it true,f I said desperately, still feeling the press
of time. eFind one thing. One thing thatfs beautiful. Anything. Anything that shows youfre
not one of them.f
His eyes were back on me, studying my face silently. Panic raced through me. It
wasnft working. I couldnft do this. We were going to have to get out of here, regardless
of whatever state he was in. I knew hefd leave, too. If Ifd learned anything, it was that
Dimitrifs warrior instincts were still working. If I said danger was coming, he would
respond instantly, no matter the self-torment he felt. I didnft want that, though. I didnft
want him to leave in despair. I wanted him to leave here one step closer to being the
man I knew he could be. I wanted him to have one less nightmare.
It was beyond my abilities, though. I was no therapist. I was about to tell him we had
to get out there, about to make his soldier reflexes kick in, when he suddenly spoke. His
voice was barely a whisper. eYour hair.f
eWhat?f For a second, I wondered if it was on fire or something. I touched a stray lock.
No, nothing wrong except that it was a mess. Ifd bound it up for battle to prevent the
Strigoi from using it as a handhold, like Angeline had. Much of it had come undone in
the struggle, though.
eYour hair,f repeated Dimitri. His eyes were wide, almost awestruck. eYour hair is
beautiful.f
I didnft think so, not in its current state. Of course, considering we were in a dark alley
filled with bodies, the choices were kind of limited. eYou see? Youfre not one of them.
Strigoi donft see beauty. Only death. You found something beautiful. One thing thatfs
beautiful.f
Hesitantly, nervously, he ran his fingers along the strands Ifd touched earlier. eBut is it
enough?f
eIt is for now.f I pressed a kiss to his forehead and helped him stand. eIt is for now.f
SIXTEEN
CONSIDERING SYDNEY DESTROYED dead bodies on a regular basis, it was kind of
surprising that she was so shocked by our post-fight appearances. Maybe dead Strigoi
were just objects to her. Dimitri and I were real live people, and we were a mess.
eI hope you guys donft stain the car,f she said, once the bodies were disposed of and
we were on our way. I think it was her best attempt at a joke, in an effort to cover up her
discomfort over our torn and bloody clothes.
eAre we going to Paris?f I asked, turning to look back at Dimitri.
eParis?f asked Sydney, startled.
eNot yet,f said Dimitri, leaning his head back against the seat. He was back to looking
like a controlled guardian. All signs of his earlier breakdown were gone, and I had no
intention of giving away what had happened before wefd fetched Sydney. So small . . .
yet so monumental. And very private. For now, he mostly looked tired. eWe should wait
until daytime. We had to go for Donovan now, but if Sonyafs got a house, shefs
probably there all the time. Safer for us in daylight.f
eHow do you know he wasnft lying?f asked Sydney. She was driving with no real
destination, merely getting us out of the neighborhood as fast as possible and before
people reported screams and the sounds of fighting.
I thought back to the terror on Donovanfs face and shivered. eI donft think he was
lying.f
Sydney didnft ask any more questions, except about which direction she should drive.
Dimitri suggested we find another hotel so that we could clean up and get some rest
before tomorrowfs task. Fortunately, Lexington had a much broader selection of hotels
than our last town. We didnft go for luxury, but the large, modern-looking place we
chose was part of a chain, clean and stylish. Sydney checked us in and then led us
inside through a side door, so as not to startle any guests who might be up in the middle
of the night.
We got one room with two double beds. No one commented on it, but I think we all
shared a need to stay together after our earlier Strigoi encounter. Dimitri was much
more of a mess than me, thanks to his mutilation of Donovan, so I sent him to shower
first.
eYou did great,f I told Sydney as we waited. I sat on the floor (which was much cleaner
than the last roomfs) so that I wouldnft wreck the beds. eThat was really brave of you.f
She crooked me a smile. eTypical. You get beat up and nearly killed, but Ifm the one
youfre praising?f
eHey, I do this all the time. Going in there alone like you did . . . well, it was pretty
hardcore. And Ifm not that beat up.f
I was brushing off my injuries, just as Dimitri would. Sydney, eyeing me, knew it too.
My legs were scraped more than Ifd realized, the skin torn and bleeding from where Ifd
fallen on the cement. One of my ankles was complaining over the roof-jump, and I had
a number of cuts and bruises scattered over the rest of me. I had no clue where most
had come from.
Sydney shook her head. eHow you guys donft catch gangrene more often is beyond
me.f We both knew why, though. It was part of the natural resistance Ifd been born with
as a dhampir, getting the best of both racesf traits. Moroi were actually pretty healthy
too, though they sometimes caught diseases unique to their race. Victor was an
example. He had a chronic disease and had once forced Lissa to heal him. Her magic
had restored him to full health at the time, but the illness was slowly creeping back.
I showered after Dimitri finished, and then Sydney forced her first aid kit on both of us.
When we were bandaged and disinfected to her satisfaction, she got out her laptop and
pulled up a map of Paris, Kentucky. The three of us huddled around the screen.
eLots of creeks and rivers,f she mused, scrolling around. eNot much in the way of
lakes.f
I pointed. eDo you think thatfs it?f It was a tiny body of water, marked APPLEWOOD
POND.
eMaybe. Ah, therefs another pond. That could be a suspect too or.oh! Right here?f
She tapped the screen on another body of water, a bit bigger than the ponds: MARTIN
LAKE.
Dimitri sat back and ran a hand over his eyes as he yawned. eThat looks like the most
likely option. If not, I donft think itfll take long to drive around the other ones.f
eThatfs your plan?f asked Sydney. eJust drive around and look for a blue house?f
I exchanged glances with Dimitri and shrugged. Sydney might be showing her bravery
on this trip, but I knew her idea of ea planf was a little different from ours. Hers were
structured, well-thought out, and had a clear purpose. Also, details.
eItfs more solid than most of our plans,f I said at last.
The sun was going to be up in another hour or so. I was restless to go after Sonya,
but Dimitri insisted sleep until midday. He took one bed, and Sydney and I shared the
other. I didnft really think I needed the rest he claimed, but my body disagreed. I fell
asleep almost instantly.
And like always lately, I eventually was pulled into a spirit dream. I hoped it was
Adrian, coming to finish our last conversation. Instead, the conservatory materialized
around me, complete with harp and cushioned furniture. I sighed and faced the Brothers
Dashkov.
eGreat,f I said. eAnother conference call. I have really got to start blocking your
number.f
Victor gave me a small bow. eAlways a pleasure, Rose.f Robert merely stared off into
space again. Nice to know some things never changed.
eWhat do you want?f I demanded.
eYou know what we want. Wefre here to help you help Vasilisa.f I didnft believe that for
an instant. Victor had some scheme in mind, but my hope was to capture him before he
could do any further damage. He studied me expectantly. eHave you found the other
Dragomir yet?f
I stared incredulously. eItfs only been a day!f I almost had to redo my math on that
one. It felt more like ten years. Nope. Only a day since Ifd last spoken to Victor.
eAnd?f Victor asked.
eAnd, how good do you think we are?f
He considered. ePretty good.f
eWell, thanks for the vote of confidence, but itfs not as easy as it seems. And actually .
. . considering what a cover-up this has all been, it really doesnft seem easy at all.f
eBut you have found something?f Victor pressed.
I didnft answer.
An eager gleam lit his eyes, and he took a step forward. I promptly took one back.
eYou have found something.f
eMaybe.f Again, I had the same indecision as before. Did Victor, with all his scheming
and manipulating, know something that could help us? Last time, hefd given me
nothing, but now we had more information. What had he said? If we found a thread, he
could unravel it?
eRose.f Victor was speaking to me like I was a child, as he often did to Robert. It made
me scowl. eI told you before: It doesnft matter if you trust me or my intentions. For now,
wefre both interested in the same short-term goal. Donft let future worries ruin your
chance here.f
It was funny, but that was similar to the principle Ifd operated on for most of my life.
Live in the now. Jump right in and worry about the consequences later. Now, I hesitated
and tried to think things over before making a decision. At last, I chose to take the risk,
again hoping Victor might be able to help.
eWe think the mother . . . the mother of Lissafs brother or sister . . . is related to Sonya
Karp.f Victorfs eyebrows rose. eYou know who that is?f
eOf course. She turned Strigoi.allegedly because she went insane. But we both
know it was a little more complicated than that.f
I nodded reluctantly. eShe was a spirit user. No one knew.f
Robertfs head whipped around so fast that I nearly jumped. eWhoŒs a spirit user?f
eFormer spirit user,f said Victor, instantly switching to soothing mode. eShe became a
Strigoi to get away from it.f
The sharp focus Robert had directed toward the two of us melted into soft dreaminess
once more. eYes . . . always a lure to that . . . kill to live, live to kill. Immortality and
freedom from these chains, but oh, what a loss . . .f
They were crazy ramblings, but they had an eerie similarity to some of the things
Adrian said sometimes. I didnft like that at all. Trying to pretend Robert wasnft in the
room, I turned back to Victor. eDo you know anything about her? Who shefs related to?f
He shook his head. eShe has a large family.f
I threw up my hands in exasperation. eCould you be any more useless? You keep
acting like you know so much, but youfre just telling us what wefve already found out!
You arenft helping!f
eHelp comes in many forms, Rose. Have you found Sonya?f
eYes.f I reconsidered. eWell, not quite. We know where she is. Wefre going to see her
tomorrow and question her.f
The look on Victorfs face spoke legions about how ridiculous he thought that was.
eAnd Ifm sure shefll be eager to help.f
I shrugged. eDimitrifs pretty persuasive.f
eSo Ifve heard,f said Victor. eBut Sonya Karp isnft an impressionable teenager.f I sized
up a punch but worried Robert might have his force field up again. Victor appeared
oblivious to my anger. eTell me where you are. Wefll come to you.f
Once more, a dilemma. I didnft think there was much the brothers could do. But this
might present an opportunity to recapture him. Besides, if we had him in person, maybe
hefd stop interrupting my dreams.
eWefre in Kentucky,f I said at last. eParis, Kentucky.f I gave him what other info we had
about the blue house.
eWefll be there tomorrow,f Victor said.
eThen where are you now.f
And just like last time, Robert ended the dream abruptly, leaving me hanging. What
had I gotten myself into with them? Before I could consider it, I was immediately taken
to another spirit dream. Good Lord. It really was deja vu. Everyone wanted to talk to me
in my sleep. Fortunately, like last time, my second visit was from Adrian.
This one was in the ballroom where the Council had met. There were no chairs or
people, and my steps echoed on the hard wood floor. The room that seemed so grand
and powerful when in use now had a lonely, ominous feel.
Adrian stood near one of the tall, arched windows, giving me one of his roguish smiles
when I hugged him. Compared to how dirty and bloody everything was in the real world,
he seemed pristine and perfect.
eYou did it.f I gave him a quick kiss on the lips. eYou got them to nominate Lissa.f After
our last dream visit, when Ifd realized there might be some merit to Victorfs suggestion,
Ifd had to work hard to convince Adrian that the nomination idea was a good one.
particularly since I hadnft been sure myself.
eYeah, getting that group on board was easy.f He seemed to like my admiration, but
his face grew grimmer as he pondered my words. eShefs not happy about it, though.
Boy, she let us have it afterward.f
eI saw it. Youfre right that she doesnft like it.but it was more than that. It was spiritdarkness.
I took some of it away, but yeah . . . it was bad.f I remembered how taking her
anger had caused it to flare up briefly in me. Spirit didnft hit me as hard as it did her.
but that was only temporary. Eventually, if I pulled enough over the years, it would take
over. I caught hold of Adrianfs hand and gave him as pleading a look as I could
manage. eYoufve got to look after her. Ifll do what I can, but you know as well as I do
how stress and worry can agitate spirit. Ifm afraid itfll come back like it used to. I wish I
could be there to take care of her. Please.help her.f
He tucked a loose piece of hair behind my ear, concern in his deep green eyes. At
first, I thought his worry was just for Lissa. eI will,f he said. eIfll do what I can. But Rose . .
. will it happen to me? Is that what Ifll become? Like her and the others?f
Adrian had never shown the extreme side effects Lissa had, largely because he didnft
use as much spirit and because he did so much self-medicating with alcohol. I didnft
know how long that would last, though. From what Ifd seen, there were only a few
things to delay the insanity: self-discipline, antidepressants, and bonding to someone
shadow-kissed. Adrian didnft seem interested in any of those options.
It was weird, but in this moment of vulnerability, I was reminded of what had just
happened with Dimitri. Both of these men, so strong and confident in their ways, yet
each needing me for support. Youfre the strong one, Rose, a voice whispered inside my
head.
Adrian gazed off. eSometimes . . . sometimes I can believe the insanity is all imagined,
you know? Ifve never felt it like the others . . . like Lissa or old Vlad. But once in a while .
. .f he paused. eI donft know. I feel so close, Rose. So close to the edge. Like if I allow
myself one small misstep, Ifll plunge away and never come back. Itfs like Ifll lose
myself.f
Ifd heard him say stuff like this before, when hefd go off on some weird tangent that
only half made sense. It was the closest he ever came to showing that spirit might be
messing with his mind too. Ifd never realized he was aware of these moments or what
they could mean.
He looked back down at me. eWhen I drink . . . I donft worry about it. I donft worry
about going crazy. But then I think . . . maybe I already I am. Maybe I am, but no one
can tell the difference when Ifm drunk.f
eYoufre not crazy,f I said fiercely, pulling him to me. I loved his warmth and the way he
felt against my skin. eYoufll be okay. Youfre strong.f
He pressed his cheek to my forehead. eI donft know,f he said. eI think youfre my
strength.f
It was a sweet and romantic statement, but something about it bothered me. eThatfs
not quite right,f I said, wondering how I could put my feelings into words. I knew you
could help someone else in a relationship. You could strengthen them and support
them. But you couldnft actually do everything for them. You couldnft solve all their
problems. eYou have to find it within your.f
The hotel roomfs alarm clock blared and broke me from the dream, leaving me
frustrated both because I missed Adrian and hadnft been able to say all I wanted to.
Well, there was nothing I could do for him now. I could only hope hefd manage on his
own.
Sydney and I were both sluggish and squinty-eyed. It made sense that shefd be
exhausted, since her whole sleeping schedule.when she actually got sleep.had been
thrown off. Me? My fatigue was mental. So many people, I thought. So many people
needed me . . . but it was so hard to help all of them.
Naturally, Dimitri was up and ready to go. Hefd woken before us. Last nightfs
breakdown might as well have never happened. It turned out hefd been dying for coffee
and had patiently waited for us, not wanting to leave us sleeping and undefended. I
shooed him off, and twenty minutes later, he returned with coffee and a box of donuts.
He also had purchased an industrial-strength chain at a hardware store across the
street efor when we find Sonya,f which made me uneasy. By then Sydney and I were
ready to go, and I decided to hold off on my questions. I wasnft crazy about wearing
shorts again, not with my legs in this condition, but I was too eager to get to Sonya to
insist we stop at a mall.
I did, however, decide it was time to get my companions up to speed.
eSo,f I began casually, eVictor Dashkov might be joining us soon.f
It was to Sydneyfs credit that she didnft drive off the road. eWhat? That guy who
escaped?f
I could see in Dimitrifs eyes that he was just as shocked, but he kept cool and under
control, like always. eWhy,f he began slowly, eis Victor Dashkov joining us?f
eWell, itfs kind of a funny story . . .f
And with that intro, I gave them as brief yet thorough a recap as I could, starting with
the background on Robert Doru and ending with the brothersf recent dream visits. I
glossed over Victorfs emysteriousf escape a few weeks ago, but something told me that
Dimitri, in that uncanny way we had of guessing each otherfs thoughts, was probably
putting the pieces together. Both Lissa and I had told Dimitri wefd gone through a lot to
learn how to restore him, but wefd never explained the full story.especially the part
about breaking out Victor so that he could help us find his brother.
eLook, whether he can help or not, this is our chance to catch him,f I added hastily.
eThatfs a good thing, right?f
eItŒs an issue wefll deal with . . . later.f I recognized the tone in Dimitrifs voice. Hefd
used it a lot at St. Vladimirfs. It usually meant there was a private talk in my future,
where Ifd be grilled for more details.
Kentucky turned out to be pretty beautiful as we drove out to Paris. The land was
rolling and green as we got out of the city, and it was easy to imagine wanting to live in
a little house out here. I wondered idly if that had been Sonyafs motivation and then
caught myself. Ifd just told Dimitri that Strigoi saw no beauty. Was I wrong? Would
gorgeous scenery matter to her?
I found my answer when our GPS led us to Martin Lake. There were only a few
houses scattered around it, and among those, only one was blue. Stopping a fair
distance away from the house, Sydney parked the car off to the side of the road as
much as she could. It was narrow, the shoulders covered in trees and high grass. We
all got out of the car and walked a little ways, still keeping our distance.
eWell. Itfs a blue house,f declared Sydney pragmatically. eBut is it hers? I donft see a
mailbox or anything.f
I looked closer at the yard. Rose bushes, full of pink and red blossoms, grew in front
of the porch. Baskets thick with white flowers I didnft know the names of hung from the
roof, and blue morning glories climbed up a trellis. Around the house, I could just barely
make out a wood fence. A vine with orange, trumpet-shaped flowers crawled over it.
Then, an image flickered into my mind, gone as quickly as it had come. Ms. Karp
watering pots of flowers in her classroom, flowers that seemed to grow impossibly fast
and tall. As a teenager more interested in dodging homework, I hadnft thought much
about them. It was only later, after watching Lissa make plants grow and bloom during
spirit experiments, that I understood what had been happening in Ms. Karpfs classroom.
And now, even deprived of spirit and possessed by evil, Sonya Karp was still tending
her flowers.
eYeah,f I said. eThis is her house.f Dimitri approached the front porch, studying every
detail. I started to follow but held back. eWhat are you doing?f I kept my voice low. eShe
might see you.f
He returned to my side. eThose are black-out curtains. They arenft letting in any light,
so she isnft going to see anything. It also means she likely spends her time on the
housefs main floor, rather than a basement.f
I could easily follow his line of thinking. eThatfs good news for us.f When Ifd been
captured by Strigoi last year, my friends and I had been held in a basement. Not only
was it convenient for Strigoi wanting to avoid the sun, it also meant fewer escape and
entry options. It was easy for Strigoi to trap prey in a basement. The more doors and
windows we had, the better.
eIfll scout the other side,f he said, starting for the backyard.
I hurried up to him and caught him by the arm. eLet me. Ifll sense any Strigoi.not that
shefs going outside, but, well, just in case.f
He hesitated, and I grew irate, thinking he didnft believe me capable. Then, he said,
eOkay. Be careful.f I realized he was just worried about me.
I moved as smoothly and quietly as I could around the house, soon discovering the
wooden fence was going to create difficulty in seeing the backyard. I feared climbing
over might alert Sonya to my presence and pondered what to do. My solution came in
the form of a large rock lying near the fencefs edge. I dragged the stone over and stood
on top. It wasnft enough to let me look completely over, but I was able to easily put my
hands on top of the fence and hoist myself up for a peek with minimal noise.
It was like looking into the Garden of Eden. The flowers in the front had merely been
the warm-up act. More roses, magnolia and apple trees, irises, and a billion other
flowers I didnft recognize. Sonyafs backyard was a paradise of lush color. I scoped out
what I needed to and hurried back to Dimitri. Sydney still stood by the car.
eA patio door and two windows,f I reported. eAll curtained. Therefs also a wooden deck
chair, a shovel, and a wheelbarrow.f
eAny pitchforks?f
eUnfortunately, no, but therefs a big-ass rock sitting outside the fence. Itfd be hard to
get it into the yard, though. Wefre better off using it to help us climb over. No gate in the
fence. Shefs made a fortress.f
He nodded in understanding, and without any conversation, I knew what to do. We
got the chain from the car and entrusted it to Sydney. We told her to wait for us
outside.with the strict instructions to leave if we werenft back in thirty minutes. I hated
to say that kind of thing.and Sydneyfs face indicated she didnft like hearing it.but it
was inevitable. If we hadnft subdued Sonya in that amount of time, we werenft going to
subdue her at all.or leave alive. If we did manage to overtake her, wefd give some
signal for Sydney to come in with the chain.
Sydneyfs amber-brown eyes were filled with anxiety as she watched us head back
around the house. I nearly teased her for caring about evil creatures of the night but
stopped myself just in time. She might loathe every other dhampir and Moroi in the
world, but somewhere along the way, shefd come to like Dimitri and me. That wasnft
something to mock.
Dimitri stood on the rock and surveyed the yard. He murmured a few last-minute
instructions to me before taking my hands and boosting me up over the fence. His
height went a long way to make the maneuver as easy and quiet.though not silent.as
possible. He followed me shortly thereafter, landing beside me with a small thud.
After that, we sprang forward with no delay. If Sonya had heard us, then there was no
point in wasting time. We needed every advantage we could get. Dimitri grabbed the
shovel and swung it hard into the glass.once, twice. The first strike was about the
height of my head, the second lower. The glass fractured more with each impact. Right
on the heels of the second hit, I pushed forward and shoved the wheelbarrow into the
door. Lifting it and throwing it against the glass would have been a lot cooler, but it was
too unwieldy to raise very high. When the wheelbarrow struck the already weakened
glass, the cracked areas broke and crumbled altogether, creating a hole big enough for
both of us to get through. We both had to duck.especially Dimitri.
A simultaneous attack through both sides of the house would have been ideal, but it
wasnft like Sonya could run out the front door. Nausea had started to creep over me as
soon as we were near the patio, and the sensation hit full force as we entered a living
room. I ignored my stomach in the way Ifd perfected and braced myself for what was to
come. Wefd broken in pretty quickly but not quickly enough to truly get the jump on
Strigoi reflexes.
Sonya Karp was right there, ready for us, doing all she could to avoid the sunlight
spilling into the living room. When Ifd first seen Dimitri as a Strigoi, Ifd been so shocked
that Ifd frozen up. It had allowed him to capture me, so Ifd mentally braced myself this
time, knowing Ifd feel the same shock when I saw my former teacher as a Strigoi. And
it was shocking. Just like with him, so many of Sonyafs features were the same as
before: the auburn hair and high cheek bones . . . but her beauty was twisted by all the
other terrible conditions: chalky skin, red eyes, and the expression of cruelty that all
Strigoi seemed to wear.
If she recognized us, she gave no sign and lunged toward Dimitri with a snarl. It was a
common Strigoi tactic to take out the bigger threat first, and it annoyed me that they
always believed that was Dimitri. Hefd shoved his stake in his belt in order to carry the
shovel inside with him. The shovel wouldnft kill a Strigoi, but with enough strength and
momentum, it would definitely keep Sonya at armfs length. He struck her with it in the
shoulder after her first attempt, and while she didnft fall over, she definitely waited
before trying another attack. They circled each other, like wolves readying for a battle,
as she sized up her odds. One charge, and her greater strength would push him down,
shovel or not.
All of this took place in a matter of seconds, and Sonyafs calculations had left me out
of the equation. I made my own charge, slamming into her other side, but she saw me
coming out of the corner of her eye and responded instantly, throwing me down while
never taking her eyes off Dimitri. I wished I had the shovel and could hit her in the back
from a safe distance. All I carried was my stake, and I had to be careful with it since it
could kill her. I did a quick scan of her eerily normal living room and couldnft see any
other potential weapons.
She feinted, and Dimitri went for it. He just barely corrected himself as she leapt
forward to take advantage of the situation. She thrust him against the wall, pinning him
there and knocking the shovel from his grasp. He struggled against her, trying to break
free as her hands found his throat. If I tried to pull her off, my strength combined with
Dimitrifs would probably free him. I wanted this over as quickly as possible, however,
and decided to make a power play.
I ran toward her, stake in hand, and plunged it through her right shoulder blade,
hoping I was nowhere near her heart. The charmed silver, so agonizing to Strigoi skin,
made her scream. Frantic, she shoved me away with force that was astonishing even
for a Strigoi. I fell backward, stumbling, and whacked my head against a coffee table.
My vision dimmed slightly, but instinct and adrenaline drove me back to my feet.
My attack gave Dimitri the split second he needed. He knocked Sonya to the ground
and grabbed my stake, pushing it against her throat. She screamed and flailed, and I
moved forward to help him, knowing how hard it was to pin a Strigoi.
eGet Sydney . . .f he grunted. eThe chain . . .f
I moved as quickly as I could, stars and shadows dancing in front of me. I unlocked
the front door and kicked it open as a signal, then ran back to Dimitri. Sonya was
making good progress in fighting him off. I dropped to my knees, working with Dimitri to
keep her restrained. He had that battle lust in his eyes again, a look that said he wanted
to destroy her right here and now. But there was something else, too. Something that
made me think he had more control, that my words in the alley had actually had an
impact. Still, I uttered a warning.
eWe need her . . . remember we need her.f
He gave me a slight nod, just as Sydney showed up lugging the chain. She stared at
the scene wide-eyed, pausing only a moment before hurrying over to us. Wefll make a
warrior of her yet, I thought.
Dimitri and I moved to our next task. Wefd already spotted the best place to bind
Sonya: a heavy, reclining armchair in the corner. Lifting her.which was dangerous
since she was still thrashing wildly.we thrust her into the chair. Then, keeping the
stake at her neck, Dimitri attempted to hold her down while I grabbed hold of the chain.
There was no time to think of a precise system. I just started wrapping it, first around
her legs and then as best as I could around her torso, trying to lock her arms against
her. Dimitri had bought a lot of chain, thankfully, and I hurriedly wrapped it around the
chair in a crazy manner, doing everything I could to keep her down.
When I finally ran out of chain, Sonya was pretty well locked into place. Was it
something she could break out of? Absolutely. But with a silver stake against her? Not
so easy. With both in place . . . well, we had her trapped for now. It was the best we
could do.
Dimitri and I exchanged brief, weary looks. I felt dizzy but fought through it, knowing
our task was far from over.
eTime for questioning,f I said grimly.
SEVENTEEN
THE INTERROGATION DIDNfT go so well.
Oh, sure, we made plenty of threats and used the stakes as torture devices, but not
much came of it. Dimitri was still scary when dealing with Sonya, but after his
breakdown with Donovan, he was careful not to fall into that berserk rage again. This
was healthier for him in the long run but not so good for scaring up answers out of
Sonya. It didnft help matters that we didnft exactly have a concrete question to ask her.
We mostly had a series to throw at her. Did she know about another Dragomir? Was
she related to the mother? Where were the mother and child? Things also went bad
when Sonya realized we needed her too much to kill her, no matter how much silver
stake torture we did.
Wefd been at it for over an hour and were getting exhausted. At least, I was. I leaned
against a wall near Sonya, and though I had my stake out and ready, I was relying on
the wall a bit more than I liked to admit to keep me upright. None of us had spoken in a
while. Even Sonya had given up on her snarling threats. She simply waited and stayed
watchful, undoubtedly planning for escape, probably figuring wefd tire before she did.
That silence was scarier than all the threats in the world. I was used to Strigoi using
words to intimidate me. Ifd never expected the power simply being quiet and staring
menacingly could have.
eWhat happened to your head, Rose?f asked Dimitri, suddenly catching a glimpse of
it.
Ifd been tuning out a little and realized he was talking to me. eHuh?f I brushed aside
hair that had been obscuring part of my forehead. My fingers came away sticky with
blood, triggering vague memories of crashing into the table. I shrugged, ignoring the
dizziness Ifd been feeling. eIfm fine.f
Dimitri gave Sydney the quickest of glances. eGo lay her down and clean it up. Donft
let her sleep until we can figure out if itfs a concussion.f
eNo, I canft,f I argued. eI canft leave you alone with her . . .f
eIfm fine,f he said. eRest up so that you can help me later. Youfre no good to me if
youfre just going to fall over.f
I still protested, but when Sydney gently took my arm, my stumbling gave me away.
She led me to the housefs one bedroom, much to my dismay. There was something
creepy about knowing I was in a Strigoifs bed.even if it was covered with a blue-andwhite
floral quilt.
eMan,f I said, lying back against the pillow once Sydney had cleaned my forehead.
Despite my earlier denial, it felt great to rest. eI canft get used to the weirdness of a
Strigoi living in a place so . . . normal. How are you holding up?f
eBetter than you guys,f said Sydney. She wrapped her arms around herself and eyed
the room uncomfortably. eBeing around Strigoi is starting to make you guys seem not so
bad.f
eWell, at least some goodfs come out of this,f I remarked. Despite her joke, I knew she
had to be terrified. I started to close my eyes and was jolted awake when Sydney poked
my arm.
eNo sleep,f she chastised. eStay up and talk to me.f
eItfs not a concussion,f I muttered. eBut I suppose we can go over plans to get Sonya
to talk.f
Sydney sat at the foot of the bed and grimaced. eNo offense? But I donft think shefs
going to crack.f
eShe will once shefs gone a few days without blood.f
Sydney blanched. eA few days?f
eWell, whatever it takes to.f A spike of emotion flitted through the bond, and I froze.
Sydney jumped up, her eyes darting around as though a group of Strigoi might have
burst into the room.
eWhatfs wrong?f she exclaimed.
eI have to go to Lissa.f
eYoufre not supposed to sleep.f
eItfs not sleeping,f I said bluntly. And with that, I jumped away from Sonyafs bedroom
and into Lissafs perspective.
She was riding in a van with five other people whom I immediately recognized as
other royal nominees. It was an eight-person van and also included a guardian driver
with another in the passenger seat who was looking back at Lissa and her companions.
eEach of you will be dropped off in a separate location on the outskirts of a forest and
given a map and compass. The ultimate goal is for you to reach the destination on the
map and wait out the daylight until we come for you.f
Lissa and the other nominees exchanged glances and then, almost as one, peered
out the vanfs windows. It was almost noon, and the sunlight was pouring down. eWaiting
out the daylightf was not going to be pleasant but didnft sound impossible. Idly, she
scratched at a small bandage on her arm and quickly stopped herself. I read from her
thoughts what it was: a tiny, barely noticeable dot tattooed into her skin. It was actually
similar to Sydneyfs: blood and earth, mixed with compulsion. Compulsion might be
taboo among Moroi, but this was a special situation. The spell in the tattoo prevented
the candidates from revealing the monarch tests to others not involved with the process.
This was the first test.
eWhat kind of terrain are you sending us to?f demanded Marcus Lazar. eWefre not all
in the same physical shape. Itfs not fair when some of us have an advantage.f His eyes
were on Lissa as he spoke.
eThere is a lot of walking,f said the guardian, face serious. eBut itfs nothing that any
candidate.of any age.shouldnft be able to handle. And, to be honest, part of the
requirements for a king or queen is a certain amount of stamina. Age brings wisdom,
but a monarch needs to be healthy. Not an athlete by any means,f added the guardian
quickly, seeing Marcus start to open his mouth. eBut itfs no good for the Moroi to have a
sickly monarch elected who dies within a year. Harsh, but true. And you also need to be
able to endure uncomfortable situations. If you canft handle a day in the sun, you canft
handle a Council meeting.f I think he intended that as a joke, but it was hard to tell since
he didnft smile. eItfs not a race, though. Take your time getting to the end if you need it.
Marked along the map are spots where certain items are hidden.items thatfll make this
more bearable, if you can decipher the clues.f
eCan we use our magic?f asked Ariana Szelsky. She wasnft young either, but she
looked tough and ready to accept a challenge of endurance.
eYes, you can,f said the guardian solemnly.
eAre we in danger out there?f asked another candidate, Ronald Ozera. eAside from the
sun?f
eThat,f said the guardian mysteriously, eis something youfll need to learn for
yourselves. But, if at any time you want out . . .f He produced a bag of cell phones and
distributed them. Maps and compasses followed. eCall the programmed number, and
wefll come for you.f
Nobody had to ask about the hidden message behind that. Calling the number would
get you out of the long day of endurance. It would also mean youfd failed the test and
were out of the running for the throne. Lissa glanced at her phone, half-surprised there
was even a signal. Theyfd left Court about an hour ago and were well into the
countryside. A line of trees made Lissa think they were nearing their destination.
So. A test of physical endurance. It wasnft quite what shefd expected. The trials a
monarch went through had long been shrouded in mystery, gaining an almost mystical
reputation. This one was pretty practical, and Lissa could understand the reasoning,
even if Marcus didnft. It truly wasnft an athletic competition, and the guardian had a
point in saying that the future monarch should possess a certain level of fitness.
Glancing at the back of her map, which listed the clues, Lissa realized this would also
test their reasoning skills. All very basic stuff.but essential to ruling a nation.
The van dropped them off one by one at different starting points. With each departing
candidate, Lissafs anxiety grew. Therefs nothing to worry about, she thought. Ifve just
got to sit through a sunny day. She was the next to last person dropped off, with only
Ariana remaining behind. Ariana patted Lissafs arm as the van door opened.
eGood luck, dear.f
Lissa gave her a quick smile. These tests might all be a ruse on Lissafs part, but
Ariana was the real deal, and Lissa prayed the older woman could get through this
successfully.
Left alone as the van drove away, unease spread through Lissa. The simple
endurance test suddenly seemed much more daunting and difficult. She was on her
own, something that didnft happen very often. Ifd been there for most of her life, and
even when Ifd left, shefd had friends around her. But now? It was just her, the map, and
the cell phone. And the cell phone was her enemy.
She walked to the edge of the forest and studied her map. A drawing of a large oak
tree marked the beginning, with directions to go northwest. Scanning the trees, Lissa
saw three maples, a fir, and.an oak. Heading toward it, she couldnft help a smile. If
anyone else had botanical landmarks and didnft know their plants and trees, they could
lose candidacy right there.
The compass was a classic one. No digital GPS convenience here. Lissa had never
used a compass like this, and the protective part of me wished I could jump in and help.
I should have known better, though. Lissa was smart and easily figured it out. Heading
northwest, she stepped into the woods. While there was no clear path, the forestfs floor
wasnft too covered with overgrowth or obstacles.
The nice part about being in the forest was that the trees blocked out some of the
sun. It still wasnft an ideal Moroi condition, but it beat being dropped in a desert. Birds
sang, and the scenery was lush and green. Keeping an eye out for the next landmark,
Lissa tried to relax and pretend she was simply on a pleasant hike.
Yet . . . it was difficult to do that with so much on her mind. Abe and our other friends
were now in charge of working and asking questions about the murder. All of them were
asleep right now.it was the middle of the Moroi night.but Lissa didnft know when
shefd return and couldnft help resenting this test for taking up her time. No, wasting her
time. Shefd finally accepted the logic behind her friendsf nomination.but she still didnft
like it. She wanted to actively help them.
Her churning thoughts almost led her right past her next landmark: a tree that had
fallen ages ago. Moss covered it, and much of the wood was rotten. A star on the map
marked it as a place with a clue. She flipped over the map and read:
I grow and I shrink. I run and I crawl.
Follow my voice, though I have none at all.
I never do leave here, but I travel around.
I float through the sky and I creep through the ground.
I keep my cache in a vault although I have no wealth,
Seek out my decay to safeguard your health.
Um.
My mind went blank right about then, but Lissafs spun. She read it over and over
again, examining the individual words and how each line played off the other. I never do
leave here. That was the starting point, she decided. Something permanent. She looked
around, considered the trees, then dismissed them. They could always be cut and
removed. Careful not to stray too far from the fallen tree, she circled the area searching
for more. Everything was theoretically transient. What stayed?
Follow my voice. She came to a halt and closed her eyes, absorbing the sounds
around her. Mostly birds. The occasional rustle of leaves. And.
She opened her eyes and walked briskly to her right. The sound shefd heard grew
louder, bubbling and trickling. There. A small creek ran through the woods, hardly
noticeable. Indeed, it seemed too tiny for the streambed carved out around it.
eBut I bet you grow when it rains,f she murmured, uncaring that she was speaking to a
stream. She looked back down at the clue, and I felt her clever mind rapidly piece it all
together. The stream was permanent.but traveled. It changed size. It had a voice. It
ran in deep parts, crawled when there were obstacles. And when it evaporated, it
floated in the air. She frowned, still puzzling the riddle aloud. eBut you donft decay.f
Lissa studied the area once more, uneasily thinking decay could apply to any plant
life. Her gaze moved past a large maple tree and then jerked back. At its base grew a
clump of brown and white mushrooms, several wilting and turning black. She hurried
over and knelt down, and that was when she saw it: a small hole dug into the earth
nearby. Leaning closer, she saw a flash of color: a purple drawstring bag.
Triumphantly, Lissa pulled it out and stood up. The bag was made of canvas and had
long strings that would allow it to hang over her shoulder as she walked. She opened
the bag and peered inside. There, tucked inside the fluffy and fuzzy lining, was the best
thing of all: a bottle of water. Until now, Lissa hadnft realized how hot and dehydrated
shefd grown.or how wearying the sun was. The candidates had been told to wear
sturdy shoes and practical clothing but hadnft been allowed any other supplies. Finding
this bottle was priceless.
Sitting on the log, she took a break, careful to conserve her water. While the map
indicated a few more clues and erewards,f she knew she couldnft necessarily count on
any more helpful bags. So, after several minutesf rest, she put away the water and
slung the little tote over her shoulder. The map directed her due west, so that was the
way she went.
The heat beat on her as she continued her walk, forcing her to take a few more
(conservative) water breaks. She kept reminding herself it wasnft a race and that she
should take it easy. After a few more clues, she discovered the map wasnft quite to
scale, so it wasnft always obvious how long each leg of the hike was. Nonetheless, she
was delighted to successfully solve each clue, though the rewards became more and
more baffling.
One of them was a bunch of sticks sitting on a rock, something she would have sworn
was a mistake, but someone civilized had clearly tied the bundle together. She added
that into her bag, along with a neatly folded green plastic tarp. By now, sweat was
pouring off her, and rolling up the sleeves of her button-down cotton shirt did little to
help. She took more frequent breaks. Sunburn became a serious concern, so it was a
huge relief when her next clue led to a bottle of sunscreen.
After a couple hours of battling the intense summer heat, Lissa became so hot and
tired that she no longer had the mental energy to be annoyed about missing out on
whatever was happening at Court. All that mattered was getting to the end of this test.
The map showed two more clues, which she took as a promising sign. She would reach
the end soon and then could simply wait for someone to get her. A flash of realization
hit her. The tarp. The tarp was a sun block, she decided. She could use it at the end.
This cheered her up, as did the next prize: more water and a floppy, wide-brimmed
hat that helped keep the sunlight from her face. Unfortunately, after that, what appeared
to be a short leg of the trip turned out to be twice as long as she expected. By the time
she finally reached the next clue, she was more interested in taking a water break than
digging out whatever else the guardians had left her.
My heart went out to her. I wished so, so badly that I could help. That was my job, to
protect her. She shouldnft be alone. Or should she? Was that also part of the test? In a
world where royals were almost always surrounded by guardians, this solitude had to
be a total shock. Moroi were hardy and had excellent senses, but they werenft built for
extreme heat and challenging terrain. I could have probably jogged the course easily.
Admittedly, I wasnft sure I would have had Lissafs deductive skills in figuring out the
clues.
Lissafs last reward was flint and steel, not that she had any idea what they were. I
recognized them instantly as the tools of a fire-making kit but couldnft for the world
figure out why shefd need to build a fire on a day like this. With a shrug, she added the
items to her bag and kept going.
And thatfs when things started to get cold. Really cold.
She didnft entirely process it at first, mainly because the sun was still shining so
brilliantly. Her brain said what she felt was impossible, but her goose bumps and
chattering teeth said otherwise. She rolled her sleeves back down and quickened her
pace, wishing that the sudden cold had at least come with cloud cover. Walking faster
and exerting herself more helped heat her body.
Until it began to rain.
It started off as a mist, then changed to drizzle, and finally turned into a steady curtain
of water. Her hair and clothing became soaked, making the cold temperature that much
worse. Yet . . . the sun still shone, its light an annoyance to her sensitive skin but
offering no warmth in compensation.
Magic, she realized. This weather is magical. It was part of the test. Somehow, Moroi
air and water magic users had united to defy the hot, sunny weather. That was why she
had a tarp.to block the sun and the rain. She considered getting it out now and
wearing it like a cloak but quickly decided to wait until she reached the endpoint. She
had no idea how far away that really was, though. Twenty feet? Twenty miles? The chill
of the rain crept over her, seeping under her skin. It was miserable.
The cell phone in the bag was her ticket out. It was barely late afternoon. She had a
long time to wait before this test ended. All she had to do was make one call . . . one
call, and shefd be out of this mess and back to working on what she should be at
Court. No. A kernel of determination flared up within her. This challenge was no longer
about the Moroi throne or Tatianafs murder. It was a test she would take on for herself.
Shefd led a soft and sheltered life, letting others protect her. She would endure this on
her own.and she would pass.
This determination took her to the mapfs end, a clearing ringed in trees. Two of the
trees were small and close enough together that Lissa thought she might be able to
drape the tarp into some sort of reasonable shelter. With cold, fumbling fingers, she
managed to get it out of the bag and unfold it to its full size.which was fortunately
much larger than shefd suspected. Her mood began to lift as she worked with the tarp
and figured out how to create a small canopy. She crawled inside once it was complete,
glad to be out of the falling rain.
But that didnft change the fact that she was wet. Or that the ground was also wet.
and muddy. The tarp also didnft protect her against the cold. She felt a flash of
bitterness, recalling the guardians saying magic was allowed in this test. She hadnft
thought magic would be useful at the time, but now, she could certainly see the perks of
being a water user to control the rain and keep it off her. Or, better yet: being a fire user.
She wished Christian was with her. She would have welcomed the warmth of both his
magic and his embrace. For this kind of situation, spirit seriously sucked.unless,
perhaps, she got hypothermia and needed to try to heal herself (which never worked as
well as it did on other people). No, she decided. There could be no question: water and
fire users had the advantage in this test.
Thatfs when it hit her.
Fire!
Lissa straightened up from where shefd been huddled. She hadnft recognized the iron
and flint for what they were, but now, vague recollections of fire-making were coming
back to her. Shefd never been taught those skills directly but was pretty sure striking the
stones together would make a spark.if she only had dry wood. Everything out there
was soaked. . . .
Except for the bundle of sticks in her bag. Laughing out loud, she untied the sticks
and set them in a place shielded from the rain. After arranging them in what seemed
like a campfire-friendly pattern, she tried to figure out what to do with the steel and flint.
In movies, she thought shefd seen people just hit them to make sparks fly. So, thatfs
what she did.
Nothing happened.
She tried three more times, and her earlier excitement gave way to spirit-darkened
frustration. I pulled some of that from her, needing her to stay focused. On the fourth try,
a spark flew off and faded away.but it was what she needed to understand the
principle. Before long she could easily make sparks, but they did nothing when they
landed on the wood. Up and down: her mood was a rollercoaster of hope and
disappointment. Donft give up, I wanted to say as I drew off more negativity. Donft give
up. I also wanted to give her a lesson on kindling, but that was pushing my limits.
Watching her, I was beginning to realize how much I underestimated Lissafs
intelligence. I knew she was brilliant, but I always imagined her being helpless in these
situations. She wasnft. She could reason things out. That tiny spark couldnft penetrate
the wood of the sticks. She needed a bigger flame. She needed something the sparks
could ignite. But what? Surely nothing in this waterlogged forest.
Her eyes fell on the map poking out of her bag. She hesitated only a moment before
ripping and shredding the paper into a pile on top of the twigs. Supposedly, shefd
reached the end of the hike and didnft need the map. Supposedly. But it was too late
now, and Lissa pushed forward with her plan. First, she pulled out some of the bagfs
fluffy lining, adding the bits of fuzz to the paper. Then she took up the flint and steel
again.
A spark jumped out and immediately caught a piece of the paper. It flared orange
before fading out, leaving a wisp of smoke. She tried again, leaning forward to gently
blow on the paper when the spark landed. A tiny flame appeared, caught a neighboring
shred, and then faded. Steeling herself up, Lissa tried a final time.
eCome on, come on,f she muttered, as though she might compel a fire into existence.
This time, the spark caught and held, turning into a small flame, then a larger flame
that soon consumed her kindling. I prayed it would take to the wood, or else she was
out of luck. Brighter and larger the flame grew, eating the last of the paper and fuzz . . .
and then spreading along the sticks. Lissa blew softly to keep it going, and before long,
the campfire was in full blaze.
The fire couldnft change the piercing cold, but as far as she was concerned, she had
the warmth of the entire sun in her hands. She smiled, and a sense of pride that she
hadnft felt in a while spread within her. Finally able to relax, she glanced out at the rainy
forest and caught the faintest flashes of color in the distance. Channeling spirit, she
used her magic to intensify her ability to see auras. Sure enough.hidden far, far out
among the trees, she could see two auras filled with strong, steady colors. Their owners
stood still, staying quiet and covered. Lissafs smile grew. Guardians. Or maybe the air
and water users controlling the weather. None of the candidates were alone out here.
Ronald Ozera had had no need to worry.but then, he wouldnft know that. Only she
did. Maybe spirit wasnft so useless out here after all.
The rain began to lighten, and the firefs warmth continued to soothe her. She couldnft
read the time from the sky, but somehow, she knew she would have no problem waiting
out the day and.
eRose?f A voice summoned me out of Lissafs wilderness survival. eRose, wake up or .
. . whatever.f
I blinked, focusing on Sydneyfs face, which was a few inches from mine. eWhat?f I
demanded. eWhy are you bothering me?f
She flinched and jerked away, momentarily speechless. Pulling away Lissafs
darkness while joined with her hadnft affected me at the time, but now, conscious in my
own body, I felt anger and irritation flood me. Itfs not you, itfs not Sydney, I told
myself. Itfs spirit. Calm down. I took a deep breath, refusing to let spirit master me. I
was stronger than it was. I hoped.
As I fought to push those feelings down, I looked around and remembered I was in
Sonya Karpfs bedroom. All my problems came rushing back. There was a bound Strigoi
in the other room, one we were barely keeping constrained and who didnft seem like
she would give us answers anytime soon.
I looked back at Sydney, who still seemed afraid of me. eIfm sorry . . . I didnft mean to
snap at you. I was just startled.f She hesitated a few moments and then nodded,
accepting my apology. As the fear faded from her face, I could see that something else
was bothering her. eWhatfs wrong?f I asked. As long as we were alive and Sonya was
still trapped, things couldnft be that bad, right?
Sydney stepped back and crossed her arms. eVictor Dashkov and his brother are
here.f
EIGHTEEN
I SPRANG UP FROM THE bed, relieved that I didnft fall over. My head still hurt, but I no
longer felt dizzy, which hopefully meant I really had evaded a concussion. Glancing at
an alarm clock as I left Sonyafs bedroom, I saw that Ifd been in Lissafs head for a few
hours. Her test had been far more extensive than Ifd realized.
In the living room, I found an almost comical sight. Victor and Robert stood there, in
the flesh, taking in the surrounding details. Even Robert seemed to be with us mentally
this time. Only, whereas Victor was studying everything in his calculating way, Robertfs
attention was fixed on Sonya. His eyes bugged out in astonishment. Dimitri, meanwhile,
hadnft altered his position near Sonya or put away the stake at her throat. It was clear
from his stance and watchful gaze, however, that he regarded the brothers as a new
threat and was trying.impossibly.to stay on guard against everything. He seemed
relieved to see me and have some backup.
Sonya had gone perfectly still within her chains, which I didnft like at all. It made me
think she was planning something. Her red eyes narrowed.
The whole situation was tense and dangerous, but a tiny part of me felt smug
satisfaction as I studied Victor more closely. The dream meetings had been deceptive.
Just as I could shift my appearance in dreams, Victor had made himself look stronger
and healthier in those visits than he actually was in real life. Age, disease, and life on
the run were taking their toll. Dark shadows lined his eyes, and his graying hair seemed
thinner than it had a month ago. He looked haggard and tired, but I knew he was still
dangerous.
eSo,f I said, hands on hips. eYou managed to find us.f
eTherefs one lake in this town,f said Victor. eOne blue house. Maybe you had trouble
with those directions, but for the rest of us, it wasnft that difficult.f
eWell, if youfre so smart, whatfs your plan now?f I asked. I was trying to stall as I
frantically thought about what my plan was. Ifd wanted to capture Victor and Robert but
didnft know how. Since we had to split our attention between them and Sonya, Dimitri
and I couldnft team up. I wished we had leftover chain. Aside from physically subduing
the brothers, we would also specifically need to restrain their hands to reduce their
ability to use magic.
eSince youfre so smart,f countered Victor, eI assumed youfd have already obtained the
needed information.f
I gestured toward Sonya. eShefs not exactly forthcoming.f
Victorfs eyes fell on her. eSonya Karp. Youfve changed since I last saw you.f
eIfm going to kill you all,f Sonya snarled. eAnd consume you one by one. Normally, Ifd
start with the human and work up to the Moroi, but . . .f She glanced at Dimitri and me,
her face full of rage. eI think Ifll save you two for last and drag out your suffering.f She
paused and almost comically added, eYoufve annoyed me the most.f
eDo all Strigoi go through some boot camp and learn all the same threats? Itfs a
wonder you donft cackle too.f I turned back to Victor. eSee? Not that easy. Wefve tried
everything. Beating it out, torturing it out. Sydney went through the names of all her
relatives. No reaction.f
Victor studied Sydney in detail for the first time. eSo. Your pet Alchemist.f
Sydney didnft move. I knew she had to be scared of facing someone who was both a
vampire and a dangerous criminal. I had to give her points for meeting his stare
unflinchingly.
eYoung,f Victor mused. eBut of course she would be. I imagine itfs the only way you
could manipulate her into this little escapade.f
eIfm here by choice,f replied Sydney. Her expression stayed calm and confident. eNo
one manipulated me.f Abefs blackmail wasnft really relevant at the moment.
eLook, if you wanted to keep torturing me with your not-funny comments, you could
have just kept invading my dreams,f I snapped. eIf you donft have anything useful to
offer, then get out of here and let us wait until hunger weakens Sonya.f And by get out
of here, I meant: foolishly think youfre going to leave so that I can knock your heads
together and drag you back to the guardians.
eWe can help,f said Victor. He touched his brother lightly on the arm. Robert flinched,
jerking his eyes from Sonya to Victor. eYour methods were destined to fail. If you want
answers, therefs only one way to.f
Sonya made her move. Dimitri was still right next to her, but hefd also been keeping
an eye on the rest of us. And of course, Ifd been completely focused on the Victor
drama as well. It was probably the best opening Sonya could have hoped for.
With crazy Strigoi strength, she bucked up from the chair. The chain was wrapped
around her over and over, but her quick movement and strength were enough to snap
the chain in two places. The rest still encircled her, but I knew perfectly well even one
opening was enough for her to eventually bust out. Distracted or not, Dimitri was on her
in a flash, and a second later, so was I. She was flailing in the chair, using every bit of
her strength and speed to shake off the chains. If she got loose, I knew shefd put up
another fierce fight. Dimitri and I met eyes briefly, and I knew we were thinking the
same things. First, how were we going to re-restrain her? The chain could probably be
rebound, but wefd need to unwind it and start over, which would be next to impossible.
We also both knew he and I might not be able to take her down a second time, and now
we had innocents around. They couldnft fight, but Sonya might be able to use them to
her advantage somehow.
All we could do was try to keep her down. Holding her against a flat surface like the
floor would have been much easier than the unwieldy recliner. It shook as she fought
against us, and we struggled to get a good position on the chair. Dimitri had his stake.
Ifd set mine down earlier.and he raked it against her skin, giving us some advantage
in the struggle. She screamed in rage, and I clung to the hope we might tire her out.
Probably not. Wefd break first. My aching head was proof enough that I wasnft in peak
condition.
I saw a flash of movement in my periphery, setting off new alarms. Robert Doru was
heading toward us.and he had a silver stake in his hand. The sight was so bizarre and
unexpected that I was slow to alert Dimitri. When my sluggish mind suddenly kicked
back to life, it was too late.
eNo!f I shrieked, seeing Robert raise the stake. eDonft kill her!f
Dimitri turned and saw Robert then, but there was nothing he could do. Dimitri and I
had created the perfect opportunity. We were holding Sonya still, and with her chest
vulnerable, Robert had a clean shot. Frantically, I wondered what to do. If I stopped
him, Ifd release Sonya. If I didnft stop him, he might kill our only chance at finding out
who.
Too late. The stake plunged down with a force that astonished me. Lissa had had a
very difficult time staking Dimitri, and Ifd assumed the same would be true for someone
like Robert, who was older and seemed so fragile. But, no. He still had to use two
hands, but the stake went firmly into Sonyafs chest, piercing her heart.
Sonya let out an intense scream. A brilliant, blinding white light suddenly filled the
room, just as an unseen force blasted me away. I hit a wall, my brain barely registering
the pain. The small house shook, and with one hand, I tried to grab something and
brace myself. I squeezed my eyes shut but could still see starbursts. Time slowed. My
heartbeat slowed.
Then.it all stopped. Everything. The light. The tremors. I breathed normally. All was
quiet and still, as though Ifd imagined what had just happened.
I blinked, trying to bring my eyes back into focus and assess the situation. I did my
best to scramble clumsily to my feet and saw Dimitri was doing the same. He looked
like hefd also been knocked over but had caught the wall for support, rather than
smashing into it. Robert was lying flat out on the floor, and Victor rushed over to help
him. Sydney just stood frozen.
And Sonya?
eUnbelievable,f I whispered.
Sonya was still in the armchair, and from the way she was sitting back, it was obvious
that shefd been blasted by the same force that had hit the rest of us. The chains were
still around her, but shefd stopped struggling. On her lap was the silver stake Robert
had held only moments ago. Sonya managed to wiggle a hand out of the chain, just
enough for her fingers to brush against the stakefs surface. Her eyes widened with
wonder.eyes that were a rich, azure blue.
Robert had brought Sonya Karp back to life. She was no longer Strigoi.
When Lissa had saved Dimitri, Ifd felt the magicfs power through the bond, giving me
the full and overwhelming experience of it all. Witnessing it now, without the firsthand
knowledge provided from Lissa, was still just as incredible. Victor was preoccupied with
Robert, but the rest of us couldnft stop staring at Sonya in amazement. I kept looking for
anything.anything.that might give the slightest hint of her previous existence.
There was none. Her skin bore the typical Moroi paleness, but it was still filled with
the warmth of life, with the faintest tinge of color.not like the Strigoi, who were
completely devoid of pigment. Her eyes were bloodshot, but that was from her rapidly
forming tears. There was no red ring around her irises. And the look in those eyes . . .
there was no cruelty or malice. They were not the eyes of someone who had just
threatened to kill us all. Her eyes were all shock and fear and confusion. I couldnft tear
my gaze from her.
A miracle. Another miracle. Even after seeing Lissa restore Dimitri, some secret part
of me had believed I would never witness anything like it again. That was how miracles
worked. Once in a lifetime. Therefd been a lot of talk about using spirit to save Strigoi
everywhere, talk that had faded when other drama.such as the murder of a queen.
took precedence at Court. The shortage of spirit users had also made the idea
unpopular, and besides, everyone knew the difficulties involved with a Moroi staking a
Strigoi. If trained guardians died fighting Strigoi, how could a Moroi stake one? Well,
here was the answer: a subdued Strigoi. A Moroi could manage staking one with two
hands, especially with guardian backup. The possibilities made me reel. Robertfs magic
was strong, but he was old and frail. Yet, if he had still done this, could any spirit user?
Hefd almost made it look easy. Could Adrian do it? Could Lissa do it again?
A miracle. Sonya Karp was a living, breathing miracle.
And suddenly, she began screaming.
It started off as kind of a low wail and rapidly grew in volume. The noise snapped me
to attention, but I didnft exactly know how to respond. Dimitri did. His stake fell from his
hand, and he rushed to Sonyafs side, where he began trying to free her from the chains.
She floundered at his touch, but her efforts no longer packed the supernatural strength
of an undead monster seeking revenge. These were the motions of someone
desperately, terribly afraid.
Ifd wrapped those chains pretty securely, but Dimitri had them off in seconds. Once
Sonya was free, he sat in the chair and pulled her to him, letting her bury her face
against his chest and sob. I swallowed. Dimitri had also wept when he had been
changed back. An odd image of newborn babies flashed through my mind. Was crying
the natural reaction for anyone being born.or, in this case, reborn.into the world?
A sudden movement grabbed my attention. Sydneyfs eyes were wide, and she was
actually moving toward Dimitri.to stop him. eWhat are you doing?f she cried. eDonft
release her!f
Dimitri ignored Sydney, and I caught hold of her, pulling her back. eItfs okay, itfs okay,f
I said. Sydney was the most stable factor in this whole operation. I couldnft have her
freaking out. eShefs not Strigoi. Look. Look at her. Shefs Moroi.f
Sydney slowly shook her head. eShe canft be. I just saw her.f
eItfs what happened to Dimitri. Exactly the same. You donft think hefs a Strigoi, do
you? You trust him.f I released my hold on her, and she stayed put, her face wary.
Looking down at the brothers, I realized theirs might be a more serious situation than I
had realized. Robert, while not a Strigoi, looked pale enough to be one. His eyes were
vacant, drool escaping his partially open mouth. I reassessed my earlier observation
about Robert making Strigoi restoration look easy. Hefd staked her like a pro, but
obviously, there were a few side effects. Victor was trying to support his brother and
murmured soothing and encouraging words. And on Victorfs face . . . well, there was a
look of compassion and fear that Ifd never seen before. My brain didnft entirely know
how to reconcile it with my well-defined and villainous image of him. He seemed like a
real person.
Victor glanced up at me, his lips twisting into a bitter smile. eWhat, no witty quips now?
You should be happy. Wefve given you what you wanted. You need answers from
Sonya Karp?f He nodded toward her. eGo get them. Theyfve certainly come at a high
price.f
eNo!f exclaimed Dimitri. He still held Sonya against him, but his gentle expression
turned hard at Victorfs words. eAre you crazy? Didnft you see what just happened?f
Victor arched an eyebrow. eYes. I noticed.f
eShefs in no condition to answer anything! Shefs in shock. Leave her alone.f
eDonft act like shefs the one whofs suffering here,f snapped Victor. Turning back to
Robert, Victor helped his brother stand and go toward the couch. Robert barely
managed it, his legs trembling and then giving way as he sat down. Victor put an arm
around Robert. eYoufll be all right. Everythingfs all right.f
eWill he be?f I asked uncertainly. Robert didnft look like he was in all that good of
shape. My earlier thoughts about spirit users saving Strigoi continued growing
unrealistic. eHe . . . he did it before and recovered, right? And Lissafs fine.f
eRobert was much younger.as is Vasilisa,f replied Victor, patting Robertfs shoulder.
eAnd this is hardly a simple spell. Doing it even once is monumental. Twice? Well, you
and I both know how spirit works, and this feat takes a toll on both body and mind.
Robert has made a great sacrifice for you.f
He had, I supposed. eThank you, Robert,f I said. The words came hesitantly to my
lips. Robert didnft seem to hear.
Dimitri stood up, lifting Sonya easily in his arms. She was still crying, but her sobs
were quieter now.
eShe needs to rest,f he said gruffly. eBelieve me, you have no idea whatfs going on
inside her right now.f
eOh, I believe you,f I said.
eYoufre idiots,f snapped Victor. eBoth of you.f
It was a wonder Dimitrifs glare didnft pin Victor to the floor. eNo interrogation yet.f
I nodded my agreement, not knowing what else to do. When Lissa had changed
Dimitri, shefd taken on a fierce, similarly protective attitude. He might not have been the
one to change Sonya, but he was the only one here who had any idea what she was
going through. I knew hefd had a hard adjustment and that the initial effects of the
restoration had been disorienting. That wasnft even taking into account the subsequent
depression.
He swept past all of us, taking Sonya to her bedroom. Sydney watched them go and
then glanced over to the sofa, where Victor still had his arm wrapped around his
brother. The Alchemist met my eyes wonderingly.
eI heard . . . but I didnft believe.f
eSometimes,f I told her, eI still donft. It goes against every rule of the universe.f
To my surprise, she touched the small gold cross around her neck. eSome rules are
bigger than the universe.f
Victor rose from the couch, apparently satisfied Robert was resting. I tensed up.
Miracles aside, he was still a criminal, one I intended to capture. He took a step toward
me, pitching his voice low.
eSorry to interrupt Metaphysics 101, but you need to listen to me,f he said. eBe careful,
Rose. Very careful. A lot rests on you now. Donft let your pet wolf keep you from finding
out what Sonya knows.f
eBut hefs right,f I exclaimed. eItŒs been five minutes! What she went through . . . what
they both went through . . . well, itfs kind of a big deal. Literally life-changing. He had to
recover too and adjust to being saved. Once she does, shefll help us.f
eAre you sure?f he asked, narrowing his eyes. eWill she think shefs been saved? You
forget: Belikov was turned against his will. She wasnft.f
eW-what are you saying? That shefs going to try to become Strigoi again?f
He shrugged. eIfm saying get your answers soon. And donft leave her alone.f
With that, Victor turned and headed toward the kitchen. He soon returned with a glass
of water. Robert drank it greedily and then fell into a heavy sleep. I sighed and leaned
against a wall near Sydney, totally worn out. I still hurt from the earlier fight.
eWhat now?f asked Sydney.
I shook my head. eI donft know. We wait, I guess.f
Dimitri returned a little while later and spared a small glance for Robert. eShefs
sleeping too,f he told me. eThe transformation . . . itfs difficult.f I could see a haunted
look in his eyes and wondered what memory was tormenting him now. The memory of
being changed? The memory of being Strigoi?
eI donft think we should leave Sonya alone,f I said. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw
Victor smirk. eSomeone should stay with her in case she wakes up. She wonft know
whatfs going on.f
Dimitri didnft answer for a few seconds as he scrutinized me. He knew me well
enough to sense there might be something else on my mind. Fortunately, he couldnft
find a fault in my logic.
eYoufre right. Do you mind sitting with her?f he asked Sydney.
I groped for something to say. No, no. Not Sydney. If Sonya did turn on us, we
needed someone else on guard.someone who could fight back. Sydney, probably
guessing my problem, saved me from lying to Dimitri.or from telling him the truth about
my concerns.
eShe doesnft know me. It might make things worse when she wakes up. Besides . . .f
Sydney put on that disgusted expression that Alchemists excelled at. eI donft really feel
that comfortable with someone who was a monster five minutes ago.f
eShefs not Strigoi,f he exclaimed. eShefs absolutely, completely Moroi again!f Even I
felt a little cowed by the harshness of his voice, but I wasnft entirely surprised at his
vehement reaction. Hefd had a hard time convincing others hefd changed. His face
softened a little. eI know itfs hard to believe, but she really has changed.f
eIfll stay with her then,f I said.
eNo, no.f Dimitri shook his head. eSydneyfs right about one thing: Sonya might be
confused. Itfs better if someonefs there who understands whatfs happened.f
I started to argue that I was the only one Sonya really knew but then decided Ifd
rather stay with the brothers. They seemed harmless now, but I didnft trust them. Dimitri
apparently didnft either. He took a few steps forward and leaned down, speaking only
an inch from my ear.
eKeep an eye on them,f he murmured. eRobertfs down right now but might recover
sooner than we think.f
eI know.f
He started to turn, then glanced back at me. His commander face had softened into
something thoughtful and awestruck. eRose?f
eYeah?f
eThat . . . was that what it was like when Lissa changed me?f
eMore or less.f
eI didnft realize . . . it was . . .f He struggled for words. It was uncharacteristic. eThe
way that light filled the room, the way she changed. Seeing that life emerge from death .
. . it was . . .f
eBeautiful?f
He nodded. eLife like that . . . you donft.no, you canft waste it.f
eNo,f I agreed. eYou canft.f
I saw something shift in him then. It was small, just like in the alley, but I knew then
another piece of the Strigoi-trauma had peeled away.
He said no more, and I watched as he walked back down the hall. With nothing else
to do, Sydney sat down cross-legged on the floor, holding a book in her lap. It was
closed, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Meanwhile, Victor sat back in the armchair and
reclined it. He didnft look as bad as Robert, but lines of fatigue showed on both
brothers. Good. The longer they were out of commission, the better. I brought in a chair
from the kitchen so I could sit and survey the room. Everything was peaceful.
I felt like a babysitter, which I suppose I kind of was. It had been a long day, and night
soon turned the windows black. This made worried me. For all I knew, Sonya had some
Strigoi pals who might stop by. The fact that Donovan knew her certainly indicated she
wasnft a total outcast among them. It made me extra-vigilant, but at the same time, I
was exhausted. The brothers were already asleep. Sydney, perhaps in an attempt to
keep her human schedule, eventually found a spare blanket and pillow and curled up in
a makeshift bed on the floor.
And me? I was halfway between human and vampiric schedules. I had a feeling
Dimitri was the same. Really, we were on a do-whatfs-necessary schedule, in which
extensive sleep was not an option.
A hum of excitement and astonishment suddenly sang through the bond. I sensed no
danger or threat, but curiosity made me decide to check in with Lissa anyway. Even if I
was in her mind, I knew my body would stay watchful, and I wanted to know how the
rest of Lissafs test had gone.
Beautifully, of course. She rode back to Court, exhausted but proud of herself. She
wasnft the only one. The rest of her companions all wore similar expressions . . . all
except for Ava Drozdov. She had been the only one to break and use the cell phone to
call for help. Lissa was surprised that Ava had cracked. After his earlier bitching,
Marcus Lazar had seemed the most likely to bail. But no, the old man had managed it
somehow, meaning hefd continue on in the monarch trials. Ava refused to make eye
contact with anyone, instead staring bleakly out the window as they traveled back to
Court. She would still hold a Council spot, but her shot at being queen was gone.
Lissa felt bad for her but couldnft spare too much concern. It was the way of the trials,
the way they determined the best candidates. Besides, Lissa had her own issues.
Staying out in the daytime had run contrary to the normal vampiric schedule. Now, she
simply wanted to get back to Court, find her room, and sleep for a few hours. She
wanted some peace.
Instead, she found a mob waiting for her.
NINETEEN
THE VANS PARKED IN A semi-remote part of Court, so seeing the area packed with
eager Moroi was quite a shock to Lissa. Guardians moved through the people like
ghosts, just as they had at the nomination session, keeping as much order as possible.
The crowd kept getting in the way as the vans attempted to reach the garages, and
faces looked in the windows, trying to get a glimpse of the royal candidates.
Lissa stared at the masses in shock, almost afraid to get out. Ariana gave her a
comforting smile. eThis is normal. They all want to know who made it and who
didnft. They especially want to know.f She inclined her head toward the front of the van.
Peering through the windshield, Lissa spied the other six candidates. Because the
forest course could only accommodate so many people, the group had been split in
half. The rest of the candidates would take the same test tomorrow and were no doubt
curious who among their competitors had passed today.
Lissa was used to order and decorum around royals, so she was astonished to see
such eagerness and frenzy among them now. And of course, the ecommonf Moroi whofd
been arriving at Court were mixed into the crowd too. Everyone was pushing, peering
over the heads of others to find out what had happened. People were shouting some of
the candidatesf names, and I was half-surprised they hadnft come up with songs and
banners.
Lissa and her companions exited the van and were met with a wave of cheers that
rippled through the crowd. It became obvious pretty quickly who had passed and who
hadnft. This sent the crowd abuzz even more. Lissa stood rooted to the spot, staring
around and feeling lost. It was one thing to rationally discuss the pros of her running for
queen with her friends. It was an entirely different matter to suddenly be thrust into what
the elections truly meant.
Her focus had been limited to a few things: my safety, finding the murderer, and
surviving the tests. Now, as she took in the crowd, she realized the election was bigger
than her, bigger than anything she could have imagined. For these people, it wasnft a
joke. It wasnft a scam to twist the law and stall for time. Their lives were figuratively on
the line. Moroi and dhampirs lived inside various countries and obeyed those laws, but
they also obeyed this government, the one that operated out of the Court. It reached
around the world and affected every dhampir and Moroi who chose to stay in our
society. We had some voting, yes, but the king or queen shaped our futures.
The guardians in charge of the crowds finally gave the okay for family members to
push through the masses and collect their nominees. Lissa had no one. Both Janine
and Eddie.despite earlier claims.were occasionally given temporary tasks that
prevented them from being with Lissa 24/7, and she certainly had no family to come for
her. Adrift, she felt dizzy in the chaos, still stunned by her moment of clarity. Conflicting
emotions warred within her. Deceiving everyone made her feel unworthy, like she
should resign her candidacy right now. At the same time, she suddenly wanted to be
worthy of the elections. She wanted to hold her head high and walk into the tests
proudly, even if she was taking them for ulterior motives.
A strong hand at last caught hold of her arm. Christian. eCome on. Letfs get out of
here.f He pulled her away, shouldering through the onlookers. eHey,f he called to a
couple guardians on the crowdfs periphery. eA little help here for the princess?f
It was the first time I had ever seen him act like a royal, throwing around the authority
of his bloodline. To me, he was snarky, cynical Christian. In Moroi society, at eighteen,
he could now technically be addressed as Lord Ozera. Ifd forgotten that. The two
guardians hadnft. They rushed to Lissafs side, helping Christian part the crowd. The
faces around her were a blur, the noise a dull roar. Yet, every once in a while,
something would come through to her. The chanting of her name. Declarations about
the return of the dragon, which was the symbol of the Dragomir family. This is real, she
kept thinking. This is real.
The guardians efficiently led her out of it all and back across the Courtfs grounds to
her building. They released her once they considered her safe, and she graciously
thanked them for their help. When she and Christian were in her room, she sank onto
the bed, stunned.
eOh my God,f she said. eThat was insane.f
Christian smiled. eWhich part? Your welcome home party? Or the test itself? You look
like you just . . . well, Ifm not really sure what you just did.f
Lissa took a quick survey of herself. Theyfd given her dry towels on the ride home, but
her clothing was still damp and was wrinkling as it dried. Her shoes and jeans had mud
all over them, and she didnft even want to think about what her hair looked like.
eYeah, we.f
The words stuck on her tongue.and not because she suddenly decided not to tell
him.
eI canft say,f she murmured. eIt really worked. The spell wonft let me.f
eWhat spell?f he asked.
Lissa rolled up her sleeve and lifted the bandage to show him the tiny tattooed dot on
her arm. eItfs a compulsion spell so I wonft talk about the test. Like the Alchemists have.f
eWow,f he said, truly impressed. eI never actually thought those worked.f
eI guess so. Itfs really weird. I want to talk about it, but I just . . . canŒt.f
eItŒs okay,f he said, brushing some of her damp hair aside. eYou passed. Thatfs what
matters. Just focus on that.f
eThe only thing I want to focus on right now is a shower.which is kind of ironic,
considering how soaked I am.f She didnft move, though, and instead stared off at the far
wall.
eHey,f said Christian gently. eWhatfs wrong? Did the crowd scare you?f
She turned back to him. eNo, thatfs the thing. I mean, they were intimidating, yeah. But
I just realized . . . I donft know. I realized Ifm part of a major process, one thatfs gone on
since.f
eThe beginning of time?f teased Christian, quoting Nathanfs nonsensical statement.
eNearly,f she answered, with a small smile that soon faded. eThis goes beyond
tradition, Christian. The elections are a core part of our society. Ingrained. We can talk
about changing age laws or fighting or whatever, but this is ancient. And far-reaching.
Those people out there? Theyfre not all Americans. Theyfve come from other countries.
I forget sometimes that even though the Court is here, it rules Moroi everywhere. What
happens here affects the whole world.f
eWhere are you going with this?f he asked. She was lost in her own thoughts and
couldnft see Christian as objectively as I could. He knew Lissa. He understood her and
loved her. The two of them had a synchronicity similar to what Dimitri and I shared.
Sometimes, however, Lissafs thoughts spun in directions he couldnft guess. Hefd never
admit it, but I knew part of why he loved her was that.unlike me, who everyone knew
was impetuous.Lissa always seemed the picture of calmness and rationality. Then,
shefd do something totally unexpected. Those moments delighted him.but sometimes
scared him because he never knew just how much a role spirit was playing in her
actions. Now was one of those times. He knew the elections were stressing her, and
like me, he knew that could bring out the worst.
eIfm going to take these tests seriously,f she said. eItfs.itfs shameful not to. An insult
to our society. My ultimate goal is to find out who framed Rose, but in the meantime?
Ifm going to go through the trials like someone who intends to be queen.f
Christian hesitated before speaking, a rarity for him. eDo you want to be queen?f
That snapped Lissa from her dreamy philosophizing about tradition and honor. eNo! Of
course not. Ifm eighteen. I canft even drink yet.f
eThatfs never stopped you from doing it,f he pointed out, becoming more like his usual
self.
eIfm serious! I want to go to college. I want Rose back. I donft want to rule the Moroi
nation.f
A sly look lit Christianfs blue eyes. eYou know, Aunt Tasha makes jokes about how
youfd actually be a better queen than the others, except sometimes . . . I donft think
shefs joking.f
Lissa groaned and stretched back on the bed. eI love her, but wefve got to keep her in
check. If anyone could actually get that law changed, it would be her and her activist
friends.f
eWell, donft worry. The thing about her eactivist friendsf is that they have so much to
protest, they donft usually get behind one thing at the same time.f Christian stretched
out beside her and pulled her close. eBut for what itfs worth, I think youfd be a great
queen too, Princess Dragomir.f
eYoufre going to get dirty,f she warned.
eAlready am. Oh, you mean from your clothes?f He wrapped his arms around her,
heedless of her damp and muddy state. eI spent most of my childhood hiding in a dusty
attic and own exactly one dress shirt. You really think I care about this T-shirt?f
She laughed and then kissed him, letting her mind free itself of worry for a moment
and just savor the feel of his lips. Considering they were on a bed, I wondered if it was
time for me to go. After several seconds, she pulled back and sighed contentedly.
eYou know, sometimes I think I love you.f
eSometimes?f he asked in mock outrage.
She ruffled his hair. eAll the time. But Ifve got to keep you on your toes.f
eConsider me kept.f
He brought his lips toward hers again but stopped when a knock sounded at the door.
Lissa pulled back from the near-kiss, but neither of them broke from the embrace.
eDonft answer,f said Christian.
Lissa frowned, peering toward the living room. She slipped out of his arms, stood up,
and walked toward the door. When she was several feet from it, she nodded knowingly.
eItfs Adrian.f
eMore reason not to answer,f said Christian.
Lissa ignored him and opened the door, and sure enough, my devil-may-care
boyfriend stood there. From behind Lissa, I heard Christian say, eWorst. Timing. Ever.f
Adrian studied Lissa and then looked at Christian sprawling on the bed on the far side
of the suite. eHuh,f Adrian said, letting himself in. eSo thatfs how youfre going to fix the
family problem. Little Dragomirs. Good idea.f
Christian sat up and strolled toward them. eYeah, thatfs exactly it. Youfre interrupting
official Council business.f
Adrian was dressed casually for him, jeans and a black T-shirt, though he made it
look like designer clothing. Actually, it probably was. God, I missed him. I missed them
all.
eWhatfs going on?f asked Lissa. While Christian seemed to consider Adrianfs arrival a
personal offense, Lissa knew that Adrian wouldnft be here without a good reason.
especially this early in the Moroi day. Although he had on his normal lazy smile, there
was an excited and eager glitter in his aura. He had news.
eIfve got him,f said Adrian. eGot him trapped.f
eWho?f asked Lissa, startled.
eThat idiot Blake Lazar.f
eWhat do you mean trapped?f asked Christian, as perplexed as Lissa. eDid you set out
a bear trap on the tennis courts or something?f
eI wish. Hefs over at the Burning Arrow. I just bought another round, so he should still
be there if we hurry. He thinks I went out for a cigarette.f
Judging from the scent wreathing Adrian, Lissa had a feeling he actually had been out
for a cigarette. And likely shared in the round. eYoufve been at a bar this early?f
Adrian shrugged. eItfs not early for humans.f
eBut youfre not.f
eCome on, cousin.f Adrianfs aura didnft have the muted colors of someone who was
completely drunk, but yes, hefd definitely had a few drinks. eIf pretty boy Ambrose was
right about Aunt Tatiana, then this guy can tell us the names of other jealous women.f
eWhy didnft you ask him yourself?f asked Christian.
eBecause me asking about my auntfs sex life would be sick and wrong,f said Adrian.
eWhereas Blake will be more than happy to talk to our charming princess here.f
Lissa really wanted her bed, but finding out anything to help me sparked a new rush
of energy within her. eOkay, let me at least get some different clothes and brush my
hair.f
While she was changing in the bathroom, she heard Adrian say to Christian, eYou
know, your shirtfs kind of grungy-looking. Seems like you could put in a little more effort
since youfre dating a princess.f
Fifteen minutes or so later, the threesome were on their way across Court to a tucked
away bar inside an administrative building. Ifd been there before and had originally
thought it was a weird place to house a bar. But, after a recent stint of filing, Ifd decided
that if I were doing office work for living, Ifd probably want a quick source of alcohol on
hand, too.
The bar was dimly lit, both for mood and Moroi comfort. Adrianfs joking aside, it really
was early for Moroi, and only a couple patrons were there. Adrian made a small gesture
to the bartender, which I presumed was some kind of ordering signal because the
woman immediately turned and began pouring a drink.
eHey, Ivashkov! Wherefd you go?f
A voice called over to Lissa and the others, and after a few moments, she spotted a
lone guy sitting at a corner table. As Adrian led them closer, Lissa saw that the guy was
young.about Adrianfs age, with curly black hair and brilliant teal eyes, kind of like
Abefs recent tie. It was as though someone had taken the stunning color of both Adrian
and Christianfs eyes and mixed them together. He had a leanly muscled body.about
as buff as any Moroi could manage.and, even with a boyfriend, Lissa could admire
how hot he was.
eTo get better-looking company,f replied Adrian, pulling out a chair.
The Moroi then noticed Adrianfs companions and jumped up. He caught hold of
Lissafs hand, leaned over, and kissed it. ePrincess Dragomir. Itfs an honor to meet you
at last. Seeing you from a distance was beautiful. Up close? Divine.f
eThis,f said Adrian grandly, eis Blake Lazar.f
eItfs nice to meet you,f she said.
Blake smiled radiantly. eMay I call you Vasilisa?f
eYou can call me Lissa.f
eYou can also,f added Christian, elet go of her hand now.f
Blake looked over at Christian, taking a few more moments to release Lissafs hand.
seeming very proud about those extra seconds. eIfve seen you too. Ozera. Crispin,
right?f
eChristian,f corrected Lissa.
eRight.f Blake pulled out a chair, still playing the over-the-top gentleman. ePlease. Join
us.f He made no such offer to Christian, who went out of his way to sit close to Lissa.
eWhat would you like to drink? Itfs on me.f
eNothing,f said Lissa.
The bartender appeared just then, bringing Adrianfs drink and another for Blake.
eNever too early. Ask Ivashkov. You drink as soon as you roll out of bed, right?f
eTherefs a bottle of scotch right on my nightstand,f said Adrian, still keeping his tone
light. Lissa opened her eyes to his aura. It bore the bright gold all spirit users had, still
muddled slightly from alcohol. It also had the faintest tinge of red.not true anger, but
definite annoyance. Lissa recalled that neither Adrian nor Ambrose had had a good
opinion of this Blake guy.
eSo what brings you and Christopher here?f asked Blake. He finished a glass of
something amber colored and set it down beside the new drink.
eChristian,f said Christian.
eWe were talking about my aunt earlier,f said Adrian. Again, he managed to sound
very conversational, but no matter how much he might want to clear my name, delving
into the details of Tatianafs murder obviously bothered him.
Blakefs smile diminished a little. eHow depressing. For both of you.f That was directed
to Adrian and Lissa. Christian might as well have not existed. eSorry about Hathaway
too,f he added to Lissa alone. eIfve heard how upset youfve been. Whofd have seen that
coming?f
Lissa realized he was referring to how shefd been pretending to be angry and hurt by
me. eWell,f she said bitterly. eI guess you just donft know people. There were a million
clues beforehand. I just didnft pay attention.f
eYou must be upset too,f said Christian. eWe heard you and the queen were kind of
close.f
Blakefs grin returned. eYeah . . . we knew each other pretty well. Ifm going to miss her.
She might have seemed cold to some people, but believe me, she knew how to have a
good time.f Blake glanced at Adrian. eYou must have known that.f
eNot in the way you did.f Adrian paused to take a sip of his own drink. I think he
needed it to restrain any snippy remarks, and honestly, I didnft begrudge him it. I
actually admired his self-control. If Ifd been in his place, I would have long since
punched Blake. eOr Ambrose.f
Blakefs pretty smile transformed into a full-fledged scowl. eHim? That blood whore?
He didnft deserve to be in her presence. I canft even believe they let him stay at Court.f
eHe actually thinks you killed the queen.f Lissa then added hastily, eWhich is ridiculous
when all the evidence proves Rose did it.f Those hadnft been Ambrosefs exact words,
but she wanted to see if she could elicit a reaction. She did.
eHe thinks what?f Yes. Definitely no smile now. Without it, Blake suddenly didnft seem
as good-looking as earlier. eThat lying bastard! I have an alibi, and he knows it. Hefs just
pissed off because she liked me better.f
eThen whyfd she keep him around?f asked Christian, face almost angelic. eWerenft
you enough?f
Blake fixed him with a glare while finishing the new drink in nearly one gulp. Almost by
magic, the bartender appeared with another. Blake nodded his thanks before
continuing. eOh, I was more than enough. More than enough for a dozen women,
but I didnft fool around on the side like he did.f
Adrianfs expression was growing increasingly pained at each mention of Tatianafs
sex life. Still, he played his role. eI suppose youfre talking about Ambrosefs other girlfriends?
e
eYup. But egirlf is kind of extreme. They were all older, and honestly, I think they paid
him. Not that your mom needed to pay anyone,f added Blake. eI mean, shefs actually
pretty hot. But you know, she couldnft really be with him in any real way.f
It seemed to take all of them a moment to follow what Blake was alluding to. Adrian
caught on first. eWhat did you just say?f
eOh.f Blake looked legitimately surprised, but it was hard to say if it was an act. eI
thought you knew. Your mom and Ambrose . . . well, who could blame her? With your
dad? Though just between you and me, I think she could have done better.f Blakefs
tone implied exactly whom he thought Daniella could have done better with.
In Lissafs vision, Adrianfs aura flared red. eYou son of a bitch!f Adrian was not the
fighting type, but there was a first time for everything.and Blake had just crossed a
serious line. eMy mom was not cheating on my dad. And even if she was . . . she sure
as hell wouldnft have to pay for it.f
Blake didnft seem fazed, but maybe things would have been different if Adrian
actually had hit him. Lissa rested her hand on Adrianfs arm and squeezed it gently.
eEasy,f she murmured. I felt the smallest tingle of calming compulsion move from her
into him. Adrian recognized it immediately and pulled his arm back, giving her a look
that said he didnft appreciate her ehelp.f
eI thought you didnft like your dad,f said Blake, utterly clueless that his news might be
upsetting. eAnd besides, donft get all pissy at me. I wasnft sleeping with her. Ifm just
telling you what I heard. Like I said, if you want to start accusing random people, go
after someone like Ambrose.f
Lissa jumped in to keep Adrian from saying anything. eHow many women? Do you
know who else he was involved with?f
eThree others.f Blake ticked off names on his hand. eMarta Drozdov and Mirabel
Conta. Wait. Thatfs two. I was thinking with Daniella; thatfs three. But then, thatfs four
with the queen. Yeah, four.f
Lissa didnft concern herself with Blakefs faulty math skills, though it did support
Adrianfs previous eidiotf claims. Marta Drozdov was a semi-notorious royal who had
taken to traveling the world in her old age. By Lissafs estimation, Marta was hardly in
the U.S. most of the year, let alone Court. She didnft seem invested enough to murder
Tatiana. As for Mirabel Conta . . . she was notorious in a different way. She was known
for sleeping with half the guys at Court, married or otherwise. Lissa didnft know her well,
but Mirabel had never seemed overly interested in any one guy.
eSleeping with other women wouldnft really give him a motive for killing the queen,f
pointed out Lissa.
eNo,f agreed Blake. eLike I said, itfs obvious that Hathaway girl did it.f He paused.
eDamned shame too. Shefs pretty hot. God, that body. Anyway, if Ambrose had killed
her, hefd have done it because he was jealous of me, because Tatiana liked me better.
Not because of all those other women he was doing.f
eWhy wouldnft Ambrose just kill you?f asked Christian. eMakes more sense.f
Blake didnft have a chance to respond because Adrian was still back on the earlier
topic, his eyes flashing with anger. eMy mother wasnft sleeping with anybody. She
doesnft even sleep with my father.f
Blake continued in his oblivious way. eHey, I saw them. They were all over each other.
Did I mention how hot your.f
eStop it,f warned Lissa. eItfs not helping.f
Adrian clenched his glass. eNone of this is helping!f Clearly, things werenft going the
way hefd hoped when hefd first summoned Lissa and Christian from her room. eAnd Ifm
not going to sit and listen to this bullshit.f Adrian downed the drink and shot up from his
chair, turning abruptly for the exit. He tossed some cash on the bar before walking out
the door.
ePoor guy,f said Blake. He was back to his calm, arrogant self. eHefs been through a
lot between his aunt, mom, and murdering girlfriend. Thatfs why really, at the end of the
day, you just canft trust women.f He winked at Lissa. ePresent company excluded, of
course.f
Lissa felt as disgusted as Adrian, and a quick glance at Christianfs stormy face
showed he felt the same. It was time to go before someone really did punch Blake.
eWell, itfs been great talking to you, but we need to go.f
Blake gave her puppy-dog eyes. eBut you just got here! I was hoping we could get to
know each other.f It went without saying what he meant by that. eOh. And Kreskin too.f
Christian didnft even bother with a correction this time. He simply took hold of Lissafs
hand. eWe have to go.f
eYeah,f agreed Lissa.
Blake shrugged and waved for another drink. eWell, any time you want to really
experience the world, come find me.f
Christian and Lissa headed for the door, with Christian muttering, eI really hope that
last part was meant for you, not me.f
eThatfs no world I want to experience,f said Lissa with a grimace. They stepped
outside, and she glanced around, in case Adrian had lingered. Nope. He was gone, and
she didnft blame him. eI can see now why Ambrose and Adrian donft like him. Hefs such
a . . .f
eAsshole?f supplied Christian. They turned toward her building.
eI suppose so.f
eEnough to commit murder?f
eHonestly? No.f Lissa sighed. eI kind of agree with Ambrose . . . I donft think Blakefs
smart enough for murder. Or that the motivefs really there. I canft tell if people are lying
or not from their auras, but his didnft reveal anything overly dishonest. You joked, but if
anyone was going to commit a jealous murder, why wouldnft the guys want to kill each
other? A lot easier.f
eThey did both have easy access to Tatiana,f Christian reminded her.
eI know. But if there is love and sex involved here . . . it seems like itfd be someone
jealous of the queen. A woman.f
A long, meaningful pause hung between them, neither of them wanting to say what
they were both likely thinking. Finally, Christian broke the silence.
eSay, like, Daniella Ivashkov?f
Lissa shook her head. eI canft believe that. She doesnft seem like the type.f
eMurderers never seem like the type. Thatfs why they get away with it.f
eHave you been studying up on your criminology or something? e
eNo.f They reached her buildingfs front door, and he opened it for Lissa. eJust laying
out some facts. We know Adrianfs mom never liked Tatiana for personality reasons.
Now we find out that they were sharing the same guy.f
eShe has an alibi,f said Lissa stonily.
eEveryone has an alibi,f he reminded her. eAnd as wefve learned, those can be paid
for. In fact, Daniellafs already paid for one.f
eI still canft believe it. Not without more proof. Ambrose swore this was more political
than personal.f
eAmbrose isnft off the list either.f
They came to Lissafs room. eThis is harder than I thought it would be.f They went
inside, and Christian wrapped his arms around her.
eI know. But wefll do it together. Wefll figure it out. But . . . we might want to keep
some of this to ourselves. Maybe Ifm overreacting here, but I think itfd be best if we
donft ever, ever tell Adrian his mom has an excellent motive for having killed his aunt.f
eOh, you think?f She rested her head against his chest and yawned.
eNaptime,f said Christian, leading her toward the bed.
eI still need a shower.f
eSleep first. Shower later.f He pulled back the covers. eIfll sleep with you.f
eSleep or sleep?f she asked dryly, sliding gratefully into bed.
eReal sleep. You need it.f He crawled in beside her, spooning against her and resting
his face on her shoulder. eOf course, afterward, if you want to conduct any official
Council business . . .f
eI swear, if you say eLittle Dragomirs,f you can sleep in the hall.f
Ifm sure there was a patented Christian retort coming, but another knock cut him off.
He looked up in exasperation. eDonft answer it. For real this time.f
But Lissa couldnft help herself. She broke from his embrace and climbed out of bed.
eItŒs not Adrian . . .f
eThen itfs probably not important,f said Christian.
eWe donft know that.fShe got up and opened the door, revealing.my mother.
Janine Hathaway swept into the room as casually as Adrian had, her eyes sharp as
she studied every detail around her for a threat. eSorry I was away,f she told Lissa.
eEddie and I wanted to set up an alternating system, but we both got pulled for duty
earlier.f She glanced over at the rumpled bed, with Christian in it, but being who she
was, she came to a pragmatic conclusion, not a romantic one. eJust in time. I figured
youfd want to sleep after the test. Donft worry.Ifll keep watch and make sure nothing
happens.f
Christian and Lissa exchanged rueful looks.
eThanks,f said Lissa.
TWENTY
eYOU SHOULD SLEEP.f
Sydneyfs soft voice nearly made me leap out of my skin, proving that even while in
Lissafs mind, I could still stay alert. I tuned back to Sonyafs dark living room. Aside from
Sydney, everything was quiet and at peace.
eYou look like the walking dead,f she continued. eAnd I donft say that lightly.f
eIfve got to stay on watch,f I said.
eIfll watch. You sleep.f
eYoufre not trained like me,f I pointed out. eYou might miss something.f
eEven I wouldnft miss Strigoi beating down the door,f she replied. eLook, I know you
guys are tough. You donft have to convince me. But I have a feeling things are going to
get harder, and I donft want you passing out at some crucial moment. If you sleep now,
you can relieve Dimitri later.f
Only the mention of Dimitri made me give in. We would need to relieve each other
eventually. So, reluctantly, I crawled into Sydneyfs bed on the floor, giving her all sorts
of instructions that I think she rolled her eyes at. I fell asleep almost instantly and then
woke up just as quickly when I heard the sound of a door closing.
I immediately sat upright, expecting to see Strigoi busting down the door. Instead, I
found sunlight creeping in through the windows and Sydney watching me with
amusement. In the living room, Robert was sitting up on the couch, rubbing his eyes.
Victor was gone. I turned to Sydney in alarm.
eHefs in the bathroom,f she said, anticipating my question.
That was the sound Ifd heard. I exhaled in relief and stood up, surprised at how even
a few hours of sleep had energized me. If I only had food, Ifd be ready for anything.
Sonya didnft have any, of course, but I settled for a glass of water in the kitchen. As I
stood there drinking, I noticed that the Dashkov brothers had made themselves at
home: coats hanging on hooks, car keys on the counter. I quietly grabbed hold of the
keys and called for Sydney.
She came in, and I slipped her the keys, trying not to let them rattle.
eDo you still know about cars?f I murmured.
In one exquisite look, she told me that was a ridiculous and insulting question.
eOkay. Can you go do a grocery run? Wefre going to need food. And maybe on your
way out, you can, um, make sure their car has engine trouble or something? Anything
that keeps it here. But not something obvious, like slashed tires.f
She put the keys in her pocket. eEasy. Got any food requests?f
I thought about it. eSomething with sugar. And coffee for Dimitri.f
eCoffeefs a given,f she said.
Victor stepped into the kitchen, his typically unconcerned expression making me think
he hadnft heard me instructing Sydney to sabotage his car. eSydneyfs getting groceries,f
I said, hoping to distract him before he might notice the missing keys. eNeed anything?f
eA feeder would be nice, but barring that, Robert has an especial liking for Cheerios.
The apple cinnamon kind.f He smiled at Sydney. eI never thought Ifd see the day an
Alchemist would be an errand girl. Itfs charming.f
Sydney opened her mouth, no doubt to make some biting comment, and I quickly
shook my head. eJust go,f I said.
She went, and Victor soon returned to Robertfs side. Convinced the brothers wouldnft
be going anywhere in full daylight without a car, I decided it was time to check on
Dimitri. To my surprise, Sonya was awake. She sat cross-legged on the bed with him,
and the two spoke in hushed tones. Her hair was disheveled from both sleep and
fighting, but otherwise, she showed no cuts or bruises from the battle. Dimitri had been
the same after his transformation, escaping terrible burns. The power of a Strigoi
restoration healed all injuries. Between my skinned legs and pseudo-concussion, I kind
of wished someone had transformed me from a Strigoi.
Sonya turned from Dimitri as I entered. A sequence of emotions passed across her
face. Fear. Astonishment. Recognition.
eRose?f There was hesitancy in the word, like she wondered if I was a hallucination.
I forced a smile. eItfs good to see you again.f I chose not to add, eNow that youfre not
trying to suck the life out of me.f
She averted her eyes down to her hands, studying her fingers like they were magical
and wonderful. Of course, after being a monster, maybe having her eold handsf back
really was wondrous. The day after his change, Dimitri hadnft seemed quite so fragile,
but hefd certainly been in shock. That was also when hefd grown depressed. Was she?
Or did she want to turn again, as Victor had suggested?
I didnft know what to say. It was all so strange and awkward. eSydney went for
groceries,f I told Dimitri lamely. eShe also stayed up so that I could sleep last night.f
eI know,f he said with a small smile. eI got up once to check on you.f
I felt myself flushing, somehow embarrassed that Ifd been caught in weakness. eYou
can rest too,f I told him. eGet some breakfast, and then Ifll keep an eye on everything. I
have it on good authority that Victorfs going to have car trouble. Also that Robert really
likes Cheerios, so if you want some, youfre out of luck. He doesnft seem like the sharing
type.f
Dimitrifs smile grew. Sonya suddenly lifted her head.
eTherefs another spirit user here,f she said, voice frantic. eI can feel it. I remember
him.f She looked between Dimitri and me. eItfs not safe. Wefre not safe. You shouldnft
have us around.f
eEverythingfs fine,f said Dimitri, voice so, so gentle. That tone was rare for him, but Ifd
heard it before. Hefd used it on me in some of my most desperate moments. eDonft
worry.f
Sonya shook her head. eNo. You donft understand. We . . . wefre capable of terrible
things. To ourselves, to others. Itfs why I changed, to stop the madness. And it did,
except . . . it was worse. In its way. The things I did . . .f
There it was, the same remorse Dimitri had felt. Half-afraid hefd start telling her there
was no redemption for her either, I said, eIt wasnft you. You were controlled by
something else.f
She buried her face in her hands. eBut I chose it. Me. I made it happen.f
eThat was spirit,f I said. eItfs hard to fight. Like you said, it can make you do terrible
things. You werenft thinking clearly. Lissa battles with the same thing all the time.f
eVasilisa?f Sonya lifted her eyes and stared off into space. I think she was digging
through memories. In fact, despite her ramblings now, I didnft believe she was quite as
unstable as shefd been just before becoming Strigoi. Wefd heard healings could lessen
spiritfs madness, and I think Robertfs transformation had lightened some of the
darkness within her for now. eYes, of course. Vasilisa has it too.f She turned to me in a
panic. eDid you help her? Did you get her out of there?f
eI did,f I said, trying to emulate Dimitrifs gentleness. Lissa and I fled St. Vladimirfs for a
while, partly because of warnings from Sonya. eWe left and then came back and, uh,
were able to stop what was hunting her.f I didnft think it was a good idea for Sonya to
know that the thing.or rather, person.hunting Lissa was now sitting out in the living
room. I took a step forward. eAnd you can help Lissa too. We need to know if.f
eNo,f said Dimitri. No gentleness now in the warning look he gave me. eNot yet.f
eBut.f
eNot yet.f
I shot him a glare in return but said no more. I was all for giving Sonya her
recuperation time, but we didnft have forever. The clock was ticking, and we had to find
out what Sonya knew. I felt like Dimitri would have been able to give us this information
immediately after hefd been changed back. Of course, he hadnft been unstable
beforehand, so hefd kind of had an edge. Still. We couldnft play house in Kentucky
forever.
eCan I see my flowers?f asked Sonya. eCan I go outside and see my flowers?f
Dimitri and I exchanged glances. eOf course,f he said.
We all moved toward the door, and thatfs when I had to ask. eWhy did you grow
flowers when you were . . . like you were?f
She paused. eIfve always grown flowers.f
eI know. I remember. They were gorgeous. The ones here are gorgeous too. Is that
why . . . I mean, did you just want a pretty garden, even as a Strigoi?f
The question was unexpected and seemed to throw her off. I was about to give up on
an answer when she finally said, eNo. I never thought about pretty. They were . . . I donft
know. Something to do. Ifd always grown flowers. I had to see if I still could. It was like .
. . a test of my skills, I guess.f
I met Dimitrifs eyes again. So. Beauty hadnft been part of her world. It was just like Ifd
told him. Strigoi were notoriously arrogant, and it seemed the flowers had simply been a
show of prowess. Growing them had also been a familiar habit for her, and I recalled
how Dimitri had read Western novels while Strigoi. Being Strigoi might cost someone
their sense of goodness and morality, but old behaviors and hobbies remained.
We took her out to the living room, interrupting a conversation between Victor and
Robert. Sonya and Robert both froze, sizing each other up. Victor gave us one of his
knowing smiles.
eUp and around. Have we found out what we need yet?f
Dimitri shot him a look similar to what Ifd received when asking about interrogation.
eNot yet.f
Sonya dragged her gaze from Robert and moved quickly toward the patio door,
pausing when she saw our shoddy patch job. eYou broke my door,f she said.
eCollateral damage,f I said. In my periphery, I think Dimitri rolled his eyes.
Needing no guidance from us, Sonya opened the door and stepped outside. With a
gasp, she came to a halt and stared upward. The sky was a perfect, cloudless blue, and
the sun had crossed the horizon now, illuminating everything in gold. I went outside too,
feeling the warmth of that light on my skin. Some of the nightfs coldness lingered, but
we were in store for a hot day.
Everyone else came out too, but Sonya was oblivious. She lifted her hands upward,
as though maybe she could grab hold of the sun and wrap it in her arms. eItfs so
beautiful.f She finally looked away and met my eyes. eIsnft it? Have you ever seen
anything so beautiful?f
eBeautiful,f I reiterated. For some reason, I felt both happy and sad.
She walked around her yard, examining every plant and flower. She touched the
petals and inhaled their fragrance. eSo different . . .f she kept saying to herself. eSo
different in the sun . . .f Several especially caught her attention. eThese donft open at
night! Do you see it? Do you see the colors? Can you smell that?f
The questions didnft seem to be for anyone in particular. We watched, all of us kind of
hypnotized. At last, she settled into the patio chair, happily gazing around, lost in
sensory overload.in that beauty that had been denied to her as a Strigoi. When it
became obvious she wasnft leaving for a while, I turned to Dimitri and repeated
Sydneyfs advice about him taking a turn at sleeping while we waited for Sonya to
recover. To my surprise, he actually agreed.
eThatfs smart. Once Sonyafs able to talk, wefll need to move.f He smiled. eSydneyfs
turning into a battle mastermind.f
eHey, shefs not in charge here,f I teased. eShefs just a soldier.f
eRight.f He lightly brushed his fingers against my cheek. eSorry, Captain.f
eGeneral,f I corrected, catching my breath at that brief touch.
He gave Sonya a kind goodbye before disappearing into the house. She nodded, but I
donft know if she really heard. Victor and Robert brought out two wooden kitchen chairs
and set them in the shade. I chose a spot on the ground. Nobody spoke. It wasnft the
weirdest thing Ifd ever experienced, but it was certainly strange.
Sydney returned later with the groceries, and I briefly abandoned the group to check
in with her. Victorfs keys were lying back on the counter, which I took as a good sign.
Sydney unloaded an assortment of food and handed me a box of a dozen donuts.
eHope thatfs enough for you,f she remarked.
I made a face at her presumption but took the donuts anyway. eCome on outside
when youfre done,f I told her. eItfs like the barbecue of the damned. Except . . . therefs
no grill.f
She looked puzzled, but when she joined us later, she seemed to get what Ifd been
saying. Robert brought out a bowl of Cheerios, but neither Sydney nor Victor ate. I gave
Sonya a donut, the first thing that took her attention from her yard. She held it in her
hands, turning it over and over.
eI donft know if I can. I donft know if I can eat it.f
eOf course you can.f I recalled how Dimitri had regarded food uncertainly too. eItfs
chocolate-glazed. Good stuff.f
She took a tentative, rabbit-sized bite. She chewed it a billion times and finally
swallowed. She closed her eyes briefly and sighed. eSuch sweetness.f Slowly, she
continued taking more tiny bites. It took forever for her to get halfway through the donut,
and at that point, she finally stopped. Ifd polished off three donuts by then, and my
impatience to accomplish something was growing. Part of it was still the irritability from
spirit, and part of it was just my continual restlessness to help Lissa.
eSonya,f I said pleasantly, fully aware of how pissed off Dimitri was going to be at me
defying his instructions. eWe wanted to talk to you about something.f
eMm-hmm,f she said, gazing at bees hovering around some honeysuckle.
eIs there a relative of yours . . . someone who, uh, had a baby a while ago . . . ?f
eSure,f she said. One of the bees flew from the honeysuckle to a rose, and she never
looked away. eLots.f
eArticulate, Rosemarie,f remarked Victor. eVery articulate.f
I bit my lip, knowing an outburst would upset Sonya. And probably Robert too.
eThis would be a secret baby,f I told her. eAnd you were the beneficiary on a bank
account that took care of the baby . . . an account paid for by Eric Dragomir.f
Sonyafs head whipped toward me, and there was no dreamy absentmindedness in
her blue eyes now. A few seconds passed before she spoke. Her voice was cold and
hard.not a Strigoi voice, but definitely a back off voice. eNo. I donft know anything
about that.f
eShefs lying,f said Robert.
eI didnft need any powers to figure that out,f scoffed Sydney.
I ignored both of them. eSonya, we know you know, and itfs really important we find
this baby . . . er, child. Person.f Wefd made guesses on the age but werenft 100 percent
sure. eYou said you were worried about Lissa earlier. This will help her. She needs to
know. She needs to know she has another family member.f
Sonya turned her attention back to the bees, but I knew she was no longer watching
them. eI donft know anything.f There was a trembling in her voice, and something told
me that maybe I shouldnft push this after all. I couldnft tell if she was afraid or on the
verge of rage.
eThen why were you on the account?f This came from Victor.
eI donft know anything,f she repeated. Her voice could have made icicles form on the
ornamental trees. eNothing.f
eStop lying,f snapped Victor. eYou know something, and youfre going to tell us.f
eHey!f I exclaimed. eBe quiet. You donft have interrogation rights here.f
eYou didnft seem to be doing a very good job.f
eJust shut up, okay?f I looked back at Sonya, replacing my glare with a smile. ePlease,f
I begged. eLissafs in trouble. This will help her. I thought you said before that you
wanted to help her?f
eI promised . . .f said Sonya. Her voice was so low, I could barely hear it.
ePromised what?f I asked. Patience, patience. I had to remain calm. I couldnft risk a
breakdown.
She squeezed her eyes shut and raked her hands through her hair violently, almost
like a child about to have a tantrum. ePromised not to tell. Promised not to tell anyone . .
.f
I had the urge to run over and shake her. Patience, patience, I repeated to
myself. Donft upset her. eWe wouldnft ask you to break your promise if it wasnft
important. Maybe . . . maybe you can get in touch with this person . . .f Who had she
promised? Ericfs mistress? eAnd see if itfs okay to tell us?f
eOh for Godfs sake,f said Victor irritably. eThis is ridiculous and getting us nowhere.f
He glanced at his brother. eRobert?f
Robert hadnft done much so far today, but at Victorfs command, Robert leaned
forward. eSonya?f
Still obviously distraught, she turned to look at him . . . and her face went still.
eTell us what we need to know,f said Robert. His voice wasnft kind so much as smooth
and lulling, with a faintly sinister touch. eTell us who and where this child is. Tell us who
the mother is.f
This time, I did jump to my feet. Robert was using compulsion on her to get the
answers. Sonyafs eyes stayed locked on him, but her body began to shake. Her lips
parted, though no sound came out. A tangle of thoughts swirled in my mind.
Compulsion would get us what we needed to know, but something told me, it wasnft
right.
Sonya stopped me from any more pondering. She shot up almost as quickly as I had.
She was still staring at Robert, but no longer in that transfixed, hypnotized way. Shefd
broken the compulsion, and now . . . now she was pissed. The features that had been
scared and fragile earlier were filled with fury. I had no magical senses, but after being
with Lissa, I knew raging spirit when I saw it. Sonya was a bomb, about to explode.
eHow dare you . . .f she hissed. eHow dare you try to compel me?f
Plants and vines near Robert suddenly sprang to life, growing to impossible heights.
They reached out, tangled themselves around his chairfs legs, and pulled. The chair
toppled over, Robert along with it. Victor moved to help his brother, but Robert was
already taking matters into his own hands. Recovering remarkably fast, he narrowed his
eyes at Sonya, and she went flying backward, slamming against the wooden fence. Air
users could do that trick sometimes, but this wasnft air blowing her back. This was
spiritfs telekinetic abilities. He apparently possessed them outside of dreams too.
Lovely.
Ifd seen spirit users battle it out before, when Avery Lazar and Lissa had gone one on
one. That hadnft been pretty, particularly since more than this exterior psychic
phenomena had occurred. Avery had actually dug into Lissafs mind.and mine. I didnft
know Robert or Sonyafs full skill set, but this couldnft end well.
eDimitri!f I yelled, springing toward Sonya. I didnft exactly know what I was going to do,
but tackling her seemed like a sound plan. From what Ifd observed, a lot of spirit
involved eye contact with the target.
And sure enough, when I managed to wrestle her to the ground, she struggled halfheartedly
but mostly fought to keep her gaze on Robert. He screamed in sudden alarm,
looking down at his own body in terror. Sonya was planting visions into his head. His
expression hardened. He had to know it was an illusion, and a few moments later, he
looked up, having broken her spell like shefd broken his earlier compulsion.
Dimitri came tearing out the door at that point, just as Robert used his mind to fling
one of the chairs toward Sonya. Of course, I was on top of her, so the chair hit me in the
back. Dimitri picked up pretty quickly what was going on and ran toward Robert,
attempting the same tactic as me. Victor, possibly thinking his brother was in physical
danger, tried to pry Dimitri away, which was futile. More vines began to reach toward
Robert, and I realized constraining Sonya wasnft all that useful.
eGet him inside!f I yelled to Dimitri. eGet him away from her!f
Dimitri had already guessed that and began dragging Robert toward the door. Even
with Victor interfering, Dimitrifs strength was enough to get Robert out of there and back
into the house. As soon as her target was gone, all the energy seemed to fade out of
Sonya. She made no more efforts to fight me and collapsed to the ground. I was
relieved, having feared shefd turn on me once Robert was gone. Tentatively, still on
guard, I helped Sonya sit up. She leaned against me, weak as a rag doll, and cried into
my shoulder. Another breakdown.
After that, it was a matter of damage control. In order to keep the spirit users apart,
Dimitri had taken Robert to the bedroom and left Victor with him. Robert seemed as
worn out as Sonya, and Dimitri deemed the brothers safe enough to leave alone. Sonya
collapsed on the couch, and after both Dimitri and I had tried to calm her down, we
stepped away while Sydney held the Moroi womanfs hand.
I briefly recapped what had happened. Dimitrifs face grew more and more incredulous
as I did.
eI told you it wasnft time!f he exclaimed. eWhat were you thinking? Shefs too weak!f
eYou call that weak? And hey, I was doing fine! It wasnft until Victor and Robert got
involved that things went to hell.f
Dimitri took a step toward me, anger radiating off him. eThey should never have gotten
involved. This is you, acting irrational again, jumping in foolishly with no thought of the
consequences.f
Outrage shot through me in return. eHey, I was trying to make progress here. If being
rational is sitting around and doing therapy, then Ifm happy to jump over the edge. Ifm
not afraid to get in the game.f
eYou have no idea what youfre saying,f he growled. We were standing closer now,
hardly any space left between us as we engaged in our battle of wills. eThis may have
set us back.f
eThis set us forward. We found out she knows about Eric Dragomir. The problem is
she promised not to tell anyone about this baby.f
eYes, I promised,f piped up Sonya. Dimitri and I turned as one, realizing our argument
was fully visible and audible to Sonya and Sydney. eI promised.f Her voice was very
small and weak, pleading with us.
Sydney squeezed her hand. eWe know. Itfs okay. Itfs okay to keep promises. I
understand.f
Sonya looked at her gratefully. eThank you. Thank you.f
eBut,f said Sydney carefully, eI heard that you care about Lissa Dragomir.f
eI canft,f interrupted Sonya, turning fearful again.
eI know, I know. But what if there was a way to help her without breaking your
promise?f
Sonya stared at Sydney. Dimitri glanced at me questioningly. I shrugged and then
stared at Sydney too. If someone had asked who could stage the best intervention with
a crazy woman whofd formerly been an undead monster, Sydney Sage would have
been my last guess.
Sonya frowned, all attention on Sydney. eW-what do you mean?f
eWell . . . what did you promise exactly? Not to tell anyone that Eric Dragomir had a
mistress and baby?f
Sonya nodded.
eAnd not to tell who they were?f
Sonya nodded again.
Sydney gave Sonya the warmest, friendliest smile Ifd ever seen on the Alchemist. eDid
you promise not to tell anyone where they are?f Sonya nodded, and Sydneyfs smile
faltered a little. Then, her eyes lit up. eDid you promise not to lead anyone to where they
are?f
Sonya hesitated, no doubt turning every word over in her mind. Slowly, she shook her
head. eNo.f
eSo . . . you could lead us to them. But not tell us where they actually are. You
wouldnft be breaking the promise that way.f
It was the most convoluted, ridiculous piece of logic Ifd heard in a while. It was
something I would have come up with.
eMaybe . . .f said Sonya, still uncertain.
eYou wouldnft break the promise,f Sydney repeated. eAnd it would really, really help
Lissa.f
I stepped forward. eIt would help Mikhail too.f
Sonyafs mouth dropped open at the mention of her former lover. eMikhail? You know
him?f
eHefs my friend. Hefs Lissafs friend too.f I almost said that if we found the missing
Dragomir, we could then take Sonya to Mikhail. Recalling Dimitrifs feelings of
unworthiness, I decided to avoid that tactic just now. I didnft know how Sonya would
react to a reunion with her beloved. eAnd he wants to help Lissa. But he canft. None of
us can. We donft have enough information.f
eMikhail . . .f Sonya looked down at her hands again, small tears running down her
cheeks.
eYou wonft break your promise.f Sydney was so compelling she could have been a
spirit user. eJust lead us. Itfs what Mikhail and Lissa would want. Itfs the right thing to
do.f
I donft know which argument convinced Sonya the most. It could have been the part
about Mikhail. Or it could have been the idea of doing ethe right thing.f Maybe, like
Dimitri, Sonya wanted redemption for her Strigoi crimes and saw this as a chance.
Looking up, she swallowed and met my eyes.
eIfll lead you there,f she whispered.
eWefre going on another road trip,f Sydney declared. eGet ready.f
Dimitri and I were still standing right next to each other, the anger between us
beginning to diffuse. Sydney looked proud and continued trying her best to soothe
Sonya.
Dimitri looked down at me with a small smile that shifted slightly when he seemed to
become aware of just how close we were. I couldnft say for sure, though. His face gave
little away. As for me, I was very aware of our proximity and felt intoxicated by his body
and scent. Damn. Why did fighting with him always increase my attraction to him? His
smile returned as he tilted his head toward Sydney. eYou were wrong. She really is the
new general in town.f
I smiled back, hoping he wasnft aware of my bodyfs reaction to us standing so close.
eMaybe. But, itfs okay. You can still be colonel.f
He arched an eyebrow. eOh? Did you demote yourself? Colonelfs right below general.
Whatfs that make you?f
I reached into my pocket and triumphantly flashed the CR-V keys Ifd swiped when
wefd come back inside. eThe driver,f I said.
TWENTY-ONE
I DIDNfT GET TO DRIVE.
eGeneralf Sydney didnft either, much to her outrage, though Dimitri did some fasttalking
to explain why.
It all started when Victor discovered his car was having eengine trouble.f He wasnft
very happy about that. He made no accusations, but I think everyone there.even
Sonya and Robert.could guess the malfunction wasnft coincidental. This meant we all
had to pile in the CR-V, which hadnft been designed to seat so many people.which
was why Dimitri had come up with a creative seating plan. Of course, one of those
eseatsf turned out to be the cargo space in the back. It was good-sized, but when
Sydney learned it was her seat, she accused Dimitri of adding insult to the injury of
taking her keys.
I wouldnft tell her so, but putting her back there was a sound choice. Dimitrifs seating
chart was configured to minimize threats inside the car. Dimitri drove, with Robert going
shotgun, and me between Victor and Sonya in the backseat. This put a guardian in
each row, separated the brothers, and kept the spirit users apart too. When I argued
that he and I could switch spots and still maintain the same security, Dimitri pointed out
that having me at the wheel wouldnft be safe if I had to suddenly flip to Lissafs mind. It
was a fair point. As for Sydney . . . well, she was neither a threat nor a fighting force, so
she got offloaded to the back. And speaking of dead weight . . .
eWe have got to get rid of Victor and Robert now,f I murmured to Dimitri, as we loaded
the CR-V with groceries and our meager luggage (further reducing Sydneyfs space,
much to her outrage). eTheyfve done what we needed. Keeping them is dangerous. Itfs
time to turn them over to the guardians.f The brothers wanted to continue on with us in
order to find Lissafs sibling. We were letting them.but not out of generosity. We simply
couldnft let them out of our sights yet.
eAgreed,f Dimitri said, frowning slightly. eBut therefs no good way to do it. Not yet. We
canft leave them tied up beside the road; I wouldnft put it past them to escape and
hitchhike. We also canft turn them in ourselves, for obvious reasons.f
I set a bag inside the car and leaned against the bumper. eSydney could turn them in.f
Dimitri nodded. eThatfs probably our best bet.but I donft want to part with her until we
get to . . . well, wherever wefre going. We might need her help.f
I sighed. eAnd so, we drag them along.f
eAfraid so,f he said. He gave me wary look. eYou know, when they are in custody,
therefs a very good chance theyfll have quite a story to tell the authorities about us.f
eYeah.f Ifd been thinking about that too. eI guess thatfs a problem for later. Gotta deal
with the immediate problems first.f
To my surprise, Dimitri smiled at me. I would have expected some prudent, wise
remark. eWell, thatfs always been our strategy, hasnft it?f he asked.
I smiled in return, but it was short-lived, once we hit the road. Mercifully, Victor wasnft
his usual annoying chatty self.which I suspected was because he was growing weak
from lack of blood. Sonya and Robert had to be feeling the same way. This was going
to be a problem if we didnft get a feeder soon, but I didnft know how we were going to
pull that off. I had the impression Sydney hadnft realized any of this yet, which was just
as well. Being a human among a group of hungry vampires would certainly make me
nervous. She was actually probably safer sequestered in the back from everyone else.
Sonyafs directions were vague and very need-to-know. She only gave us short-term
information and often wouldnft warn about a turn until we were right on top of it. We had
no idea where we were going or how long it would take. She scanned a map and then
told Dimitri to go north on I-75. When we asked how long our trip would take, her
response was: eNot long. A few hours. Maybe more.f
And with that mysterious explanation, she settled back in her seat and said no more.
There was a haunted, pensive expression on her face, and I tried to imagine how she
felt. Only a day ago shefd been Strigoi. Was she still processing what had happened?
Was she seeing the faces of her victims as Dimitri had? Was she tormenting herself
with guilt? Did she want to become Strigoi again?
I left her alone. Now wasnft the time for therapy. I settled back, preparing myself to be
patient. A tingle of consciousness suddenly sparked in the bond, shifting my attention
inward. Lissa was awake. I blinked and looked at the dashboard clock. Afternoon for
humans. The Moroi at Court should have been long asleep by now. But no, something
had awakened her.
Two guardians stood at her door, faces impassive. eYou have to come with us,f one of
them said. eItfs time for the next test.f
Astonishment filled Lissa. Shefd known the next test was ecoming soonf but hadnft
heard any further details since returning from the endurance test. That trip had taken
place during the Moroi night too, but shefd at least had fair warning. Eddie stood nearby
in her room, having replaced my mother as Lissafs protection a few hours ago. Christian
sat up in Lissafs bed, yawning. They hadnft gotten hot and heavy, but Lissa liked having
him around. Snuggling with her boyfriend while Eddie was in the room didnft seem as
weird to her as it did when my mom was there. I didnft blame her.
eCan I change?f Lissa asked.
eBe quick,f said the guardian.
She grabbed the first outfit she could and hurried to the bathroom, feeling confused
and nervous. When she came out, Christian had pulled on his jeans already and was
reaching for his T-shirt. Eddie meanwhile was sizing up the guardians, and I could
guess his thoughts because I would have shared the same ones. This wakeup call
seemed official, but he didnft know these guardians and didnft totally trust them.
eCan I escort her?f he asked.
eOnly as far as the testing area,f said the second guardian.
eWhat about me?f asked Christian.
eOnly as far as the testing area.f
The guardiansf answers surprised me, but then, I realized it was probably common for
monarch candidates to go to their tests with entourages.even unexpected tests in the
middle of the night. Or maybe not so unexpected. The Courtfs grounds were virtually
deserted, but when her group reached their destination.a small, out of the way section
of an old brick building.she had to pass several groups of Moroi lining the halls.
Apparently, word had gotten out.
Those gathered stepped aside respectfully. Some.probably advocates of other
families.gave her scowls. But lots of other people smiled at her and called out about
ethe dragonfs return.f A few even brushed their hands against her arms, as though
taking luck or power from her. The crowd was much smaller than the one whofd greeted
her after the first test. This eased her anxiety but didnft shake her earlier resolve to take
the tests seriously. The faces of the onlookers shone with awe and curiosity, wondering
if she might be the next to rule them.
A doorway at the end of the hall marked the conclusion of her journey. Neither
Christian nor Eddie needed to be told that this was as far as they could go. Lissa
glanced at the two of them over her shoulder before following one of the guardians
inside, taking comfort from her loved onesf supportive faces.
After the epic adventure of the first test, Lissa expected something equally
intimidating. What she found instead was an old Moroi woman sitting comfortably in a
chair in a mostly empty room. Her hands were folded in her lap, holding something
wrapped in cloth. The woman hummed, seeming very content. And when I say old, I
mean she was old. Moroi could live until their early 100s, and this woman had clearly
crossed that mark. Her pale skin was a maze of wrinkles, and her gray hair was wispy
and thin. She smiled when she saw Lissa and nodded toward an empty chair. A small
table sat beside it with a glass pitcher of water. The guardians left the women alone.
Lissa glanced around her surroundings. There were no other furnishings, though
there was a plain door opposite the one she had come through. She sat down and then
turned toward the old woman. eHello,f said Lissa, trying to keep her voice strong. eIfm
Vasilisa Dragomir.f
The womanfs small smile grew, showing her yellowed teeth. One of her fangs was
missing. eAlways such manners in your family,f she croaked. eMost people come in here
and demand we get down to business. But I remember your grandfather. He was polite
during his test as well.f
eYou knew my grandfather?f exclaimed Lissa. He had died when she was very, very
young. Then, she picked up another meaning in the womanfs words. eHe ran for king?f
The woman nodded. ePassed all his tests. I think he would have won the election, if
he hadnft withdrawn at the last moment. After that, it was a coinfs toss between Tatiana
Ivashkov and Jacob Tarus. Very close, that one. The Taruses still hold a grudge.f
Lissa had never heard any of this. eWhyfd my grandfather withdraw?f
eBecause your brother had just been born. Frederick decided he needed to devote his
energy to his fledgling family, instead of a nation.f
Lissa could understand this. How many Dragomirs were there back then? Her
grandfather, her father, and Andre.and her mother, but only by marriage. Eric
Dragomir hadnft had any brothers or sisters. Lissa knew little about her grandfather, but
in his place, she decided that she too would have rather spent time with her son and
grandson, instead of listening to the endless speeches Tatiana had had to deal with.
Lissafs mind had wandered, and the old woman was watching her carefully. eIs . . .
this the test?f asked Lissa, once the silence had gone on too long. eIs it, like, an
interview?f
The old woman shook her head. eNo. Itfs this.f She unwrapped the object in her lap. It
was a cup.a chalice or a goblet. Ifm not sure which. But it was beautiful, made of silver
that seemed to glow with its own light. Blood-red rubies were scattered along the sides,
glittering with each turn of the cup. The woman regarded it fondly.
eOver a thousand years old, and it still gleams.f She took the pitcher and filled the
chalice with water while Lissa and I processed the words. A thousand years? I was no
metal expert, but even I knew silver should have tarnished in that time. The woman held
out the cup to Lissa. eDrink from it. And when you want to stop, sayfstop.ff
Lissa reached for the cup, more confused than ever by the odd instructions. What
was she supposed to stop? Drinking? As soon as her fingers touched the metal, she
understood. Well, kind of. A tingle ran through her, one she knew well.
eThis is charmed,f she said.
The old woman nodded. eInfused with all four elements and a spell long since
forgotten.f
Charmed with spirit too, thought Lissa. That too must have been forgotten, and it put
her on edge. Elemental charms had different effects. Earth charms.like the tattoo
shefd been given.were often tied with minor compulsion spells. The combination of all
four in a stake or ward provided a unified blast of life that blocked the undead. But spirit
. . . well, she was quickly learning that spirit charms covered a wide range of
unpredictable effects. The water no doubt activated the spell, but Lissa had a feeling
that spirit was going to be the key player. Even though it was the power that burned in
her blood, it still scared her. The spell woven into this cup was complex, far beyond her
skills, and she feared what it would do. The old woman stared unblinkingly.
Lissa hesitated only a moment more. She drank.
The world faded away, then rematerialized into something completely different. She
and I both recognized what this was: a spirit dream.
She no longer stood in the plain room. She was outdoors, wind whipping her long hair
in front of her face. She brushed it aside as best she could. Other people stood around
her, all of them in black, and she soon recognized the Courtfs church and graveyard.
Lissa herself wore black, along with a long wool coat to protect against the chill. They
were gathered around a grave, and a priest stood near it, his robes of office offering the
only color on that gray day.
Lissa took a few steps over, trying to see whose name was on the tombstone. What
she discovered shocked me more than her: ROSEMARIE HATHAWAY.
My name was carved into the granite in regal, elaborate font. Below my name was the
star of battle, signifying that Ifd killed more Strigoi than could be counted. Go me.
Beneath that were three lines of text in Russian, Romanian, and English. I didnft need
the English translation to know what each line said because it was standard for a
guardianfs grave: eEternal Service.f
The priest spoke customary funeral words, giving me the blessings of a religion I
wasnft sure I believed in. That was the least weird thing here, however, seeing as I was
watching my own funeral. When he finished, Alberta took his place. Lauding the
deceasedfs achievements was also normal at a guardianfs funeral.and Alberta had
plenty to say about mine. Had I been there, I would have been moved to tears. She
concluded by describing my last battle, how Ifd died defending Lissa.
That actually didnft weird me out so much. I mean, donft get me wrong. Everything
going on here was completely insane. But, reasonably speaking, if I was actually
watching my own funeral, it made sense that I would have died protecting her.
Lissa didnft share my feelings. The news was a slap in the face to her. She suddenly
became aware of a horrible empty feeling in her chest, like part of her was gone. The
bond only worked one way, yet Robert had sworn losing his bondmate had left him in
agony. Lissa understood it now, that terrible, lonely ache. She was missing something
shefd never even known shefd had. Tears brimmed in her eyes.
This is a dream, she told herself. Thatfs all. But shefd never had a spirit dream like
this. Her experiences had always been with Adrian, and the dreams had felt like
telephone calls.
When the mourners dispersed from the graveyard, Lissa felt a hand touch her
shoulder. Christian. She threw herself gratefully into his arms, trying hard to hold back
sobs. He felt real and solid. Safe. eHow did this happen?f she asked. eHow could it have
happened?f
Christian released her, his crystal-blue eyes more serious and sorrowful than Ifd ever
seen. eYou know how. Those Strigoi were trying to kill you. She sacrificed herself to
save you.f
Lissa had no memory of this, but it didnft matter. eI canft . . . I canft believe this is
happening.f That agonizing emptiness grew within her.
eI have more bad news,f said Christian.
She stared in astonishment. eHow could this get any worse?f
eIfm leaving.f
eLeaving . . . what? Court?f
eYes. Leaving everything.f The sadness on his face grew. eLeaving you.f
Her jaw nearly dropped. eWhat . . . whatfs wrong? What did I do?f
eNothing.f He squeezed her hand and let it go. eI love you. Ifll always love you. But you
are who you are. Youfre the last Dragomir. Therefll always be something taking you
away . . . Ifd just get in your way. You need to rebuild your family. Ifm not the one you
need.f
eOf course you are! You are the only one! The only one I want to build my future with.f
eYou say that now, but just wait. There are better choices. You heard Adrianfs joke.
eLittle Dragomirsf? When youfre ready for kids in a few years, youfre going to need a
bunch. The Dragomirs need to be solid again. And me? Ifm not responsible enough to
handle that.f
eYoufd be a great father,f she argued.
eYeah,f he scoffed, eand Ifd be a big asset to you too.the princess married to the guy
from the Strigoi family.f
eI donft care about any of that, and you know it!f She clutched at his shirt, forcing him
to look at her. eI love you. I want you to be part of my life. None of this makes sense. Are
you scared? Is that it? Are you scared of the weight of my family name?f
He averted his eyes. eLetfs just say itfs not an easy name to carry.f
She shook him. eI donft believe you! Youfre not afraid of anything! You never back
down.f
eIfm backing down now.f He gently removed himself from her. eI really do love you.
Thatfs why Ifm doing this. Itfs for the best.f
eBut you canft . . .f Lissa gestured toward my grave, but he was already walking away.
eYou canft! Shefs gone. If youfre gone too, therefll be no one . . .f
But Christian was gone, disappearing into fog that hadnft been there minutes ago.
Lissa was left with only my tombstone for company. And for the first time in her life, she
was really and truly alone. She had felt alone when her family died, but Ifd been her
anchor, always at her back, protecting her. When Christian had come along, he too had
kept the loneliness away, filling her heart with love.
But now . . . now we were both gone. Her family was gone. That hole inside
threatened to consume her, and it was more than just the loss of the bond. Being alone
is a terrible, terrible thing. Therefs no one to run to, no one to confide in, no one who
cares what happens to you. Shefd been alone in the woods, but that was nothing like
this. Nothing like it at all.
Staring around, she wished she could go sink into my grave and end her torment. No
. . . wait. She really could end it. Say fstop,f the old woman had said. That was all it took
to stop this pain. This was a spirit dream, right? True, it was more realistic and allconsuming
than any shefd ever faced, but in the end, all dreamers woke up. One word,
and this would become a fading nightmare.
Staring around at the empty Court, she almost said the word. But . . . did she want to
end things? Shefd vowed to fight through these trials. Would she give up over a dream?
A dream about being alone? It seemed like such a minor thing, but that cold truth hit her
again: Ifve never been alone. She didnft know if she could carry on by herself, but then,
she realized that if this wasnft a dream.and dear God, did it feel real.there was no
magic estopf in real life. If she couldnft deal with loneliness in a dream, she never would
be able to while waking. And as much as it scared her, she decided she would not back
down from this. Something urged her toward the fog, and she walked toward it.alone.
The fog should have led her into the churchfs garden. Instead, the world
rematerialized and she found herself in a Council session. It was an open one, with a
Moroi audience watching. Unlike usual, Lissa didnft sit with the audience. She was at
the Councilfs table, with its thirteen chairs. She sat in the Dragomir seat. The middle
chair, the monarchfs chair, was occupied by Ariana Szelsky. Definitely a dream, some
wry part of her thought. She had a Council spot and Ariana was queen. Too good to be
true.
Like always, the Council was in a heated debate, and the topic was familiar: the age
decree. Some Council members argued that it was immoral. Others argued that the
Strigoi threat was too great. Desperate times called for desperate actions, those people
said.
Ariana peered down the table at Lissa. eWhat does the Dragomir family think?f Ariana
was neither as kind as shefd been in the van nor as hostile as Tatiana had been. Ariana
was neutral, a queen running a Council and gathering the information she needed.
Every set of eyes in the room turned toward Lissa.
For some reason, every coherent idea had fled out of her head. Her tongue felt thick
in her mouth. What did she think? What was her opinion of the age decree? She
desperately tried to dredge up an answer.
eI . . . I think itfs bad.f
Lee Szelsky, who must have taken the family spot when Ariana became queen,
snorted in disgust. eCan you elaborate, princess?f
Lissa swallowed. eLowering the guardian age isnft the way to protect us. We need . . .
we need to learn to protect ourselves too.f
Her words were met with more contempt and shock. eAnd pray tell,f said Howard
Zeklos, ehow do you plan to do that? Whatfs your proposal? Mandatory training for all
ages? Start a program in the schools?f
Again Lissa groped for words. What was the plan? She and Tasha had discussed it
lots of times, strategizing this very issue of how to implement training. Tasha had
practically pounded those details into her head in the hopes Lissa could make her voice
heard. Here she was now, representing her family on the Council, with the chance to
change things and improve Moroi life. All she had to do was explain herself. So many
were counting on her, so many waiting to hear the words she felt so passionately about.
But what were they? Why couldnft Lissa remember? She must have taken too long to
answer because Howard threw his hands up in disgust.
eI knew it. We were idiots to let a little girl on this Council. She has nothing useful to
offer. The Dragomirs are gone. Theyfve died with her, and we need to accept that.f
Theyfve died with her. The pressure of being the last of her line had weighed on Lissa
since the moment a doctor had told her that her parents and brother had died. The last
of a line that had empowered the Moroi and produced some of the greatest kings and
queens. Shefd vowed to herself over and over that she wouldnft disappoint that lineage,
that she would see her familyfs pride restored. And now it was all falling apart.
Even Ariana, whom Lissa had considered a supporter, looked disappointed. The
audience began to jeer, echoing the call of removing this tongue-tied child from the
Council. They yelled for her to leave. Then, worse still: eThe dragon is dead! The dragon
is dead!f
Lissa almost tried again to make her speech, but then something made her look
behind her. There, the twelve family seals hung on the wall. A man had appeared out of
nowhere and was taking down the Dragomirfs crest, with its dragon and Romanian
inscription. Lissafs heart sank as the shouts in the room became louder and her
humiliation grew. She rose, wanting to run out of there and hide from the disgrace.
Instead, her feet took her to the wall with its seals. With more strength than she thought
herself capable of possessing, she jerked the dragon seal away from the man.
eNo!f she yelled. She turned her gaze to the audience and held up the seal,
challenging any of them to come take it from her or deny her her rightful place on the
Council. eThis. Is. Mine. Do you hear me? This is mine!f
She would never know if they heard because they disappeared, just like the
graveyard. Silence fell. She now sat in one of the medical examining rooms back at St.
Vladimirfs. The familiar details were oddly comforting: the sink with its orange hand
soap, the neatly labeled cupboards and drawers, and even the informative health
posters on the walls. STUDENTS: PRACTICE SAFE SEX!
Equally welcome was the schoolfs resident physician: Dr. Olendzki. The doctor wasnft
alone. Standing around Lissa.who sat on top of an examination bed.were a therapist
named Deirdre and . . . me. Seeing myself there was pretty wacky, but after the funeral,
I was just starting to roll with all of this.
A surprising mix of feelings raced through Lissa, feelings out of her control.
Happiness to see us. Despair at life. Confusion. Suspicion. She couldnft seem to get a
hold of one emotion or thought. It was a very different feeling from the Council, when
she just hadnft been able to explain herself. Her mind had been orderly.shefd just lost
track of her point. Here, there was nothing to keep track of. She was a mental mess.
eDo you understand?f asked Dr. Olendzki. Lissa suspected the doctor had already
asked this question. eItfs beyond what we can control. Medication no longer works.f
eBelieve me, we donft want you hurting yourself. But now that others are at risk . . .
well, you understand why we have to take action.f This was Deirdre. Ifd always thought
of her as smug, particularly since her therapeutic method involved answering questions
with questions. There was no sly humor now. Deirdre was deadly earnest.
None of their words made sense to Lissa, but the hurting yourself part triggered
something in her. She looked down at her arms. They were bare . . . and marred with
cuts. The cuts she used to make when the pressure of spirit grew too great. Theyfd
been her only outlet, a horrible type of release. Studying them now, Lissa saw the cuts
were bigger and deeper than before. The kinds of cuts that danced with suicide. She
looked back up.
eWho . . . who did I hurt?f
eYou donft remember?f asked Dr. Olendzki.
Lissa shook her head, looking desperately from face to face, seeking answers. Her
gaze fell on me, and my face was as dark and somber as Deirdrefs. eItfs okay, Liss,f I
said. eItfs all going to be okay.f
I wasnft surprised at that. Naturally, it was what I would say. I would always reassure
Lissa. I would always take care of her.
eItfs not important,f said Deirdre, voice soft and soothing. eWhatfs important is no one
else ever gets hurt. You donft want to hurt anyone, do you?f
Of course Lissa didnft, but her troubled mind shifted elsewhere. eDonft talk to me like a
child!f The loudness of her voice filled the room.
eI didnft mean to,f said Deirdre, the paragon of patience. eWe just want to help you. We
want you to be safe.f
Paranoia rose to the forefront of Lissafs emotions. Nowhere was safe. She was
certain about that . . . but nothing else. Except maybe something about a dream. A
dream, a dream . . .
eTheyfll be able to take care of you in Tarasov,f explained Dr. Olendzki. eTheyfll make
sure youfre comfortable.f
eTarasov?f Lissa and I spoke in unison. This other Rose clenched her fists and glared.
Again, a typical reaction for me.
eShe is not going to that place,f growled Rose.
eDo you think we want to do this?f asked Deirdre. It was the first time Ifd really seen
her cool facade crumble. eWe donft. But the spirit . . . what itfs doing . . . we have no
choice . . .f
Images of our trip to Tarasov flashed through Lissafs mind. The cold, cold corridors.
The moans. The tiny cells. She remembered seeing the psychiatric ward, the section
other spirit users were locked up in. Locked up indefinitely.
eNo!f she cried, jumping up from the table. eDonft send me to Tarasov!f She looked
around for escape. The women stood between her and the door. Lissa couldnft run.
What magic could she use? Surely there was something. Her mind touched spirit, as
she rifled for a spell.
Other-Rose grabbed a hold of her hand, likely because shefd felt the stirrings of spirit
and wanted to stop Lissa. eTherefs another way,f my alter ego told Deirdre and Dr.
Olendzki. eI can pull it from her. I can pull it all from her, like Anna did for St. Vladimir. I
can take away the darkness and instability. Lissa will be sane again.f
Everyone stared at me. Well, the other me.
eBut then itfll be in you, right?f asked Dr. Olendzki. eIt wonft disappear.f
eI donft care,f I told them stubbornly. eIfll go to Tarasov. Donft send her. I can do it as
long as she needs me to.f
Lissa watched me, scarcely believing what she heard. Her chaotic thoughts turned
joyous. Yes! Escape. She wouldnft go crazy. She wouldnft go to Tarasov. Then,
somewhere in the jumble of her memories . . .
eAnna committed suicide,f murmured Lissa. Her grasp on reality was still tenuous, but
that sobering thought was enough to momentarily calm her racing mind. eShe went
crazy from helping St. Vladimir.f
My other self refused to look at Lissa. eItfs just a story. Ifll take the darkness. Send
me.f
Lissa didnft know what to do or think. She didnft want to go to Tarasov. That prison
gave her nightmares. And here I was, offering her escape, offering to save her like I
always did. Lissa wanted that. She wanted to be saved. She didnft want to go insane
like all the other spirit users. If she accepted my offer, she would be free.
Yet . . . on the edge or not, she cared about me too much. I had made too many
sacrifices for her. How could she let me do this? What kind of friend would she be, to
condemn me to that life? Tarasov scared Lissa. A life in a cage scared Lissa. But me
facing that scared her even more.
There was no good outcome here. She wished it would all just go away. Maybe if she
just closed her eyes . . . wait. She remembered again. The dream. She was in a spirit
dream. All she had to do was wake up.
Say estop.f
It was easier this time. Saying that word was the simple way out, the perfect solution.
No Tarasov for either of us, right? Then, she felt a lightening of the pressure on her
mind, a stilling of those chaotic feelings. Her eyes widened as she realized I had
already started pulling away the darkness. fStopf was forgotten.
eNo!f Spirit burned through her, and she threw up a wall in the bond, blocking me from
her.
eWhat are you doing?f my other self asked.
eSaving you,f said Lissa. eSaving myself.f She turned to Dr. Olendzki and Deirdre. eI
understand what you have to do. Itfs okay. Take me to Tarasov. Take me where I wonft
hurt anyone else.f Tarasov. A place where real nightmares walked the halls. She braced
herself as the office faded away, ready for the next part of the dream: a cold stone cell,
with chains on the walls and people wailing down the halls....
But when the world put itself back together, there was no Tarasov. There was an
empty room with an old woman and a silver chalice. Lissa looked around. Her heart was
racing, and her sense of time was off. The things shefd seen had lasted an eternity. Yet,
simultaneously, it felt like only a couple seconds had passed since she and the old
woman had conversed.
eWhat . . . what was that?f asked Lissa. Her mouth was dry, and the water sounded
good now . . . but the chalice was empty.
eYour fear,f said the old woman, eyes twinkling. eAll your fears, laid out neatly in a
row.f
Lissa placed the chalice on the table with shaking hands. eIt was awful. It was spirit,
but it . . . it wasnft anything Ifve seen before. It invaded my mind, rifling through it. It was
so real. There were times I believed it was real.f
eBut you didnft stop it.f
Lissa frowned, thinking of how close she had come. eNo.f
The old woman smiled and said nothing.
eAm I . . . am I done?f asked Lissa, confused. eCan I go?f
The old woman nodded. Lissa stood and glanced between the two doors, the one
shefd entered through and the plain one in the back. Still in shock, Lissa automatically
turned toward the door shefd come through. She didnft really want to see those people
lined up in the hall again but swore shefd put on a good princess face. Besides, therefd
only been a fraction here compared to the group whofd greeted her after the last test.
Her steps were halted when the old woman spoke again and pointed toward the back of
the room.
eNo. Thatfs for those who fail. You go out this door.f
Lissa turned and approached the plain door. It looked like it led outdoors, which was
probably just as well. Peace and quiet. She felt like she should say something to her
companion but didnft know what. So, she simply turned the knob and stepped outside . .
.
Into a crowd cheering for the dragon.
TWENTY-TWO
eYOUfRE AWFULLY HAPPY.f
I blinked and found Sonya staring at me. The CR-V and smooth stretch of I-75
hummed around us, the outside revealing little except Midwestern plains and trees.
Sonya didnft seem quite as creepy crazy as she had back at school or even at her
house. Mostly, she still just seemed scattered and confused, which was to be expected.
I hesitated before answering but finally decided there was no reason to hold back.
eLissa passed her second monarch test.f
eOf course she did,f said Victor. He was staring out the window away from me. The
tone of his voice suggested Ifd just wasted his time by saying something that was a
given.
eIs she okay?f asked Dimitri. eInjured?f
Once, that would have sparked jealousy in me. Now, it was just a sign of our shared
concern for Lissa.
eShefs fine,f I said, wondering if that was entirely true. She wasnft physically injured,
but after what shefd seen . . . well, that had to leave scars of a different type. The back
door had been quite a surprise too. When shefd seen a small crowd by the first door,
shefd thought it meant only a few people were up that late to see the candidates. Nope.
Turned out everyone was just waiting out back to see the victors. True to her promise,
Lissa hadnft let it faze her. She walked out with her head held high, smiling at her
onlookers and fans as though she already owned the crown.
I was growing sleepy but Lissafs triumph kept me smiling for a long time. Therefs
something tiring about an endless, unknown stretch of highway. Victor had closed his
eyes and was leaning against the glass. I couldnft see Sydney when I twisted around to
check on her, meaning she also had decided on a nap or was just lying down. I yawned,
wondering if I dared risk sleeping. Dimitri had urged me to when we left Sonyafs house,
knowing that I could use more than the couple hours Sydney had given me.
I tipped my head against the seat and closed my eyes, falling instantly asleep. The
blackness of that sleep gave way to the feel of a spirit dream, and my heart leapt with
both panic and joy. After living through Lissafs test, spirit dreams suddenly had a
sinister feel. At the same time, this might be a chance to see Adrian. And . . . it was.
Only we appeared somewhere entirely unexpected: Sonyafs garden. I stared in
wonder at the clear blue sky and the brilliant flowers, nearly overlooking Adrian in the
process. He wore a dark green cashmere sweater that made him blend in. To me, he
was more gorgeous than any of the gardenfs other wonders.
eAdrian!f
I ran to him, and he lifted me easily, spinning me around. When he placed me back
on my feet, he studied the garden and nodded in approval. eI should let you pick the
place more often. You have good taste. Of course, since youfre dating me, we already
knew that.f
eWhat do you mean, epick the place?ff I asked, lacing my hands behind his neck.
He shrugged. eWhen I reached out and sensed you were sleeping, I summoned the
dream but didnft feel like thinking up a place. So I left it to your subconscious.f Irritably,
he plucked at the cashmere. eIfm not dressed for the occasion, though.f The sweater
shimmered, soon replaced by a light gray T-shirt with an abstract design on the front.
eBetter?f
eMuch.f
He grinned and kissed the top of my forehead. eIfve missed you, little dhampir. You
can spy on Lissa and us all the time, but the best I get are these dreams, and honestly,
I canft figure out what schedule youfre on.f
I realized that with my espying,f I knew more about what had just happened at Court
than he did. eLissa took her second test,f I told him.
Yup. His expression verified it. He hadnft known about the test, probably because
hefd been sleeping. eWhen?f
eJust now. It was a tough one, but she passed.f
eMuch to her delight, no doubt. Still . . . that keeps buying us time to clear you and get
you home. Not sure Ifd want to come home if I were you, though.f He looked around the
garden again. eWest Virginiafs a lot better than I thought.f
I laughed. eItfs not West Virginia.which isnft that bad, by the way. Itfs Sonya Karpfs.
f
I froze, unable to believe what Ifd nearly said. Ifd been so happy to see him, so at
ease . . . Ifd let myself screw up. Adrianfs face grew very, very serious.
eDid you say Sonya Karp?f
Several options played out in my head. Lying was the easiest. I could claim this was
some place Ifd been a long time ago, like maybe shefd taken us on a field trip to her
house. That was pretty flimsy, though. Plus, I was guessing the look on my face
screamed guilt. Ifd been caught. A pretty lie wouldnft fool Adrian.
eYes,f I said finally.
eRose. Sonya Karpfs a Strigoi.f
eNot anymore.f
Adrian sighed. eI knew you staying out of trouble was too good to be true. What
happened?f
eUm, Robert Doru restored her.f
eRobert.f Adrianfs lip curled in disdain. The two spirit users hadnft gotten along well.
eAnd just because I feel like wefre marching into full-fledged Crazy Territory.which
means something, coming from me.Ifm going to take a guess that Victor Dashkov is
also with you.f
I nodded, wishing desperately then that someone would wake me up and get me
away from Adrianfs interrogation. Damn it. How could I have slipped up like this?
Adrian released me and walked around in small circles. eOkay, so. You, Belikov, the
Alchemist, Sonya Karp, Victor Dashkov, and Robert Doru are all hanging out in West
Virginia together.f
eNo,f I said.
eNo?f
eWefre, uh, not in West Virginia.f
eRose!f Adrian halted his pacing and strode back over to me. eWhere the hell are you
then? Your old man, Lissa.everyone thinks youfre safe and sound.f
eI am,f I said haughtily. eJust not in West Virginia.f
eThen where?f
eI canft . . . I canft tell you.f I hated saying those words to him and seeing the look they
elicited. ePart of itfs for safety. Part of itfs because . . . well, um, I donft actually know.f
He caught hold of my hands. eYou canft do this. You canft run off on some crazy whim
this time. Donft you get it? Theyfll kill you if they find you.f
eItfs not a crazy whim! Wefre doing something important. Something thatfs going to
help all of us.f
eSomething you canft tell me,f he guessed.
eItfs better if youfre not involved,f I said, squeezing his hands tightly. eBetter if you donft
know the details.f
eAnd in the meantime, I can rest easy knowing youfve got an elite team at your back.f
eAdrian, please! Please just trust me. Trust that Ifve got a good reason,f I begged.
He let go of my hands. eI believe you think youfve got a good reason. I just canft
imagine one that justifies you risking your life.f
eItfs what I do,f I said, surprised at how serious I sounded. eSome things are worth it.f
Pieces of static flickered across my vision, like TV reception going bad. The world
started to fade. eWhatfs going on?f I asked.
He scowled. eSomeone or somethingfs waking me up. Probably my mom checking in
for the hundredth time.f
I reached for him, but he was fading away. eAdrian! Please donft tell anyone! Anyone.f
I donft know if he heard my pleas or not because the dream completely disappeared. I
woke up in the car. My immediate reaction was to swear, but I didnft want to give away
the idiotic thing Ifd done. Glancing over, I nearly jumped out of my seat when I saw
Sonya watching me intently.
eYou were having a spirit dream,f she said.
eHowfd you know?f
eYour aura.f
I made a face. eAuras used to be cool, but now theyfre just starting to get annoying.f
She laughed softly, the first time Ifd heard her do so since being restored. eTheyfre
very informative if you know how to read them. Were you with Vasilisa?f
eNo. My boyfriend. Hefs a spirit user too.f
Her eyes widened in surprise. eThatfs who you were with?f
eYeah. Why? Whatfs wrong?f
She frowned, looking puzzled. A few moments later, she glanced up toward the front
seat, where Dimitri and Robert sat, and then studied me in a scrutinizing way that sent
chills down my spine.
eNothing,f she said. eNothingfs wrong.f
I had to scoff at that. eCome on, it sure seemed like.f
eThere!f Sonya abruptly turned from me, leaned forward, and pointed. eTake that exit.f
We were nearly past ethat exit,f and Dimitri had to do some fancy maneuvering.kind
of like in our escape back in Pennsylvania.to make it. The car jerked and lurched, and
I heard Sydney yelp behind me.
eA little warning next time would be helpful,f Dimitri noted.
Sonya wasnft listening. Her gaze was totally fixated on the road wefd pulled off onto.
We came to a red light, where I caught sight of a cheery sign: WELCOME TO ANN
ARBOR, MICHIGAN. The spark of life Ifd seen in her moments ago was gone. Sonya
had returned to her tense, almost robotic self. Despite Sydneyfs clever negotiating,
Sonya still seemed uncomfortable about this trip. She still felt guilty and traitorous.
eAre we here?f I asked eagerly. eAnd how long were we on the road?f Ifd hardly
noticed the drive. Ifd stayed awake for the first part of it, but the rest had been a blur of
Lissa and Adrian.
eSix hours,f said Dimitri.
eGo left at that second light,f said Sonya. eNow right at the corner.f
Tension built in the car. Everyone was awake now, and my heart raced as we pushed
deeper and deeper into suburbia. Which house? Were we close? Was one of these it?
It was a fast drive but seemed to stretch forever. We all let out a collective breath when
Sonya suddenly pointed.
eThere.f
Dimitri pulled into the driveway of a cute brick house with a perfectly trimmed lawn.
eDo you know if your relatives still live here?f I asked Sonya.
She said nothing, and I realized we were back to promise territory. Lockdown mode.
So much for progress. eI guess therefs only one way to find out,f I said, unbuckling my
seatbelt. eSame plan?f
Earlier, Dimitri and I had discussed who would go and who would stay behind if
Sonya got us to the right place. Leaving the brothers behind was a no-brainer. The
question had been who would guard them, and wefd decided Dimitri would while
Sydney and I went with Sonya to meet her relatives.who were undoubtedly in for a
shocking visit.
eSame plan,f agreed Dimitri. eYou go to the house. You look less threatening.f
eHey!f
He smiled. eI said elook.ff
But his reasoning made sense. Even at ease, there was something powerful and
intimidating about Dimitri. Three women going up to the door would freak these people
out less.especially if it turned out Sonyafs relatives had moved. Hell, for all I knew,
shefd purposely led us to the wrong house.
eBe careful,f Dimitri said, as we got out of the car.
eYou too,f I replied. That got me another smile, one a little warmer and deeper.
The feelings that stirred in me flitted away as Sonya, Sydney, and I walked up the
sidewalk. My chest tightened. This was it. Or was it? Were we about to reach the
conclusion of our journey? Had we really found the last Dragomir, against all odds? Or
had I been played from the beginning?
I wasnft the only one who was nervous. I could feel Sydney and Sonya crackling with
tension too. We reached the front step. I took a deep breath and rang the doorbell.
Several seconds later, a man answered.and he was Moroi. A promising sign.
He looked at each of our faces, no doubt wondering what a Moroi, a dhampir, and a
human were doing at his door. It sounded like the start of a bad joke.
eCan I help you?f he asked.
I was suddenly at a loss. Our plan had covered the big stuff: find Ericfs mistress and
love child. What wefd say once we actually got there wasnft so clear. I waited for one of
my companions to speak up now, but there was no need. The Moroi manfs head
suddenly whipped to my side as he did a double take.
eSonya?f he gasped. eIs that you?f
Then, I heard a young female voice behind him call, eHey, whofs here?f
Someone squeezed in beside him, someone tall and slim.someone I knew. My
breath caught as I stared at waves of unruly light brown hair and light green eyes.eyes
that should have tipped me off a long time ago. I couldnft speak.
eRose,f exclaimed Jill Mastrano. eWhat are you doing here?f
TWENTY-THREE
THE FEW SECONDS OF SILENCE that followed seemed to stretch out to eternity.
Everyone was confused, each for totally different reasons. Jillfs initial surprise had been
laced with excitement, but as she stared around from face to face, her smile faded and
faded until she looked as bewildered as the rest of us.
eWhatfs going on?f asked a new voice. Moments later, Emily Mastrano appeared
beside her daughter. Emily glanced at me and Sydney with curiosity and then gasped
when she saw the third member of our group. eSonya!f Emily jerked Jill back, her face
filled with panic. Emily wasnft guardian-fast, but I admired her responsiveness.
eEmily . . . ?f Sonyafs voice was very small, on the verge of cracking. eIt . . . itfs me . .
. really me . . .f
Emily tried to tug the man inside as well but stopped when she got a good look at
Sonya. Like anyone else, Emily had to acknowledge the obvious. Sonya had no Strigoi
features. Plus, she was out in broad daylight. Emily faltered and opened her mouth to
speak, but her lips couldnft quite manage it. She finally turned to me.
eRose . . . whatfs going on?f
I was surprised that she would regard me as an authority, both because wefd only
met once and because I honestly wasnft sure what was going on either. It took me a
few attempts to find my voice. eI think . . . I think we should come inside . . .f
Emilyfs gaze fell back on Sonya. Jill tried to push forward to see what all the drama
was about, but Emily continued blocking the door, still not totally convinced it was safe. I
couldnft blame her. At last, she gave a slow nod and stepped away to give us access.
Sydneyfs eyes flicked toward the car, where Victor, Robert, and Dimitri were waiting.
eWhat about them?f she asked me.
I hesitated. I wanted Dimitri to be with me to drop the bombshell, but Emily might only
be able to handle one thing at a time here. Moroi didnft have to run in royal circles to
know who Victor Dashkov was or what he looked like. Our trip to Las Vegas had been
proof of that. I shook my head at Sydney. eThey can wait.f
We settled into the familyfs living room and learned the guy whofd answered the door
was Emilyfs husband, John Mastrano. Emily went through the motions of offering us
beverages, like this was a perfectly ordinary visit, but the look on her face confirmed
she was still in shock. She handed us glasses of water like a robot, her face so pale she
might have been Strigoi.
John rested his hand on Emilyfs once she sat down. He kept giving us wary looks, but
for her, he was all affection and concern. eWhatfs going on?f
Emilyfs eyes were still dazed. eI . . . donft know. My cousin is here . . . but I donft
understand how . . .f She looked back and forth at me, Sydney, and Sonya. eHow is this
possible?f Her voice shook.
eIt was Lissa, wasnft it?f exclaimed Jill, who undoubtedly knew this relativefs sordid
history. She was understandably shocked.and a little nervous.but excitement was
beginning to stir. eI heard what happened with Dimitri. Itfs true, isnft it? Lissa can heal
Strigoi. She saved him. She saved . . .f Jill turned toward Sonya, enthusiasm wavering a
little. I wondered what kind of stories shefd heard about Sonya. eShe saved you.f
eLissa didnft do it,f I said. eAnother, uh, spirit user did.f
Jillfs face lit up. eAdrian?f Ifd forgotten about her crush on him.
eNo . . . someone else. Itfs not important,f I added hastily. eSonyafs . . . well, shefs
Moroi again. Confused, though. Not quite herself.f
Sonya had been drinking in the sight of her cousin but now turned to me with a wry,
knowing smile. eI can speak for myself, Rose.f
eSorry,f I said.
Emily turned to Sydney and frowned. Theyfd been introduced, but no more. eWhy are
you here?f Emily didnft have to say what she really meant. She wanted to know why
a human was here. eAre you a feeder?f
eNo!f exclaimed Sydney, jumping up from her spot beside me on the loveseat. I had
never seen her filled with such outrage and disgust. eSay that again, and Ifll walk right
out of here! Ifm an Alchemist.f
She was met with blank stares, and I pulled Sydney back down. eEasy, girl. I donft
think they donft know what Alchemists are.f Secretly, I was glad. When Ifd first
discovered the Alchemists, Ifd felt like I was the last person in the world to find out. It
was nice to know others were out of the loop too. Keeping things simple for now, I
explained to Emily, eSydneyfs been helping us.f
Tears brimmed in Emilyfs blue eyes as she turned back to her cousin. Emily Mastrano
was one of the most stunning women Ifd ever met. Even tears were beautiful on her.
eItfs really you, isnft it? They brought you back to me. Oh God.f Emily rose and walked
over to hold her cousin in a deep embrace. eIfve missed you so much. I canft believe
this.f
I almost felt like crying, too, but sternly reminded myself that we had come with a
mission. I knew how startling this all was. We had just turned the Mastrano familyfs
world upside down . . . and I was about to complicate things even more. I hated to do it.
I wished they could have the time they needed to adjust, to celebrate the miracle of
having Sonya back. But the clock at Court.and on my life.was ticking.
eWe brought her . . .f I said at last. eBut therefs another reason wefre here.f
I donft know what tone my voice conveyed, but Emily stiffened and stepped back from
Sonya, sitting down beside her husband. Somehow, in that moment, I think she knew
why we were here. I could see in her eyes that she was afraid.as if shefd been
dreading this type of visit for years, as if shefd imagined it a hundred times.
I pushed forward. eWe know . . . we know about Eric Dragomir.f
eNo,f said Emily, her voice an odd mixture of harshness and desperateness. Her
obstinate manner was remarkably similar to Sonyafs initial refusal to aid us. eNo. We are
not doing this.f
The instant Ifd seen Jill, the instant Ifd recognized those eyes, Ifd known we had the
right place. Emilyfs words.more importantly, her lack of a denial.confirmed it.
eWe have to,f I said. eThis is serious.f
Emily turned to Sonya. eYou promised! You promised you wouldnft tell!f
eI didnft,f said Sonya, but her face wore its earlier doubt.
eShe didnft,f I said firmly, hoping to reassure them both. eItfs hard to explain . . . but
she kept her promise.f
eNo,f repeated Emily. eThis isnft happening. We cannot talk about this.f
eWhat . . . whatfs going on?f demanded John. Anger kindled in his eyes. He didnft like
seeing strangers upset his wife.
I directed my words to Emily. eWe have to talk about this. Please. We need your help.
We need her help.f I gestured to Jill.
eWhat do you mean?f asked Jill. That earlier eager spark was gone, cooled by her
motherfs reaction.
eItfs about your.f I came to a stop. Ifd rushed into this, ready to find Lissafs sibling.
her sister, we now knew.with little thought of the implications. I should have known this
would be a secret from everyone.including the child in question. I hadnft considered
what a shock this would be to her. And this wasnft just some random stranger. This
was Jill. Jill. My friend. The girl who was like a little sister to all of us, the one we looked
out for. What was I about to do to her? Looking at John, I realized things were worse
still. Did Jill think he was her father? This family was about to be shaken to its core.
and I was responsible.
eDonft!f cried Emily, jumping up again. eGet out! All of you! I donft want you here!f
eMrs. Mastrano . . .f I began. eYou canft pretend this isnft real. You have to face it.f
eNo!f she pointed to the door. eGet out! Get out, or Ifll . . . Ifll call the police! Or the
guardians! You . . .f Realization flashed over her now that the initial shock of seeing
Sonya had faded. Victor wasnft the only criminal Moroi would be on guard for. eYoufre a
fugitive! A murderer!f
eShe is not!f said Jill, leaning forward. eI told you, Mom. I told you before it was a
mistake.f
eGet out,f repeated Emily.
eSending us away wonft change the truth,f I said, forcing myself to stay calm.
eWill someone please tell me what the hell is going on?f Johnfs face was flushed red,
angry and defensive. eIf I donft have an answer within thirty seconds, Ifm calling the
guardians and the police.f
I looked over at Jill and couldnft speak. I didnft know how to say what I needed to, at
least not tactfully. Sydney, however, didnft have that problem.
eHefs not your father,f she said bluntly, pointing at John.
There was a slight pause in the room. Jill almost looked disappointed, like shefd
hoped for more exciting news.
eI know that. Hefs my stepdad. Or, well, my dad as far as Ifm concerned.f
Emily sank back on the couch, burying her face in her hands. She seemed to be
crying, but I was pretty sure she could jump up at any moment and call the authorities.
We had to get through this fast, no matter how painful.
eRight. Hefs not your biological father,f I said, looking steadily at Jill. The eyes. How
had I never noticed the eyes? fEric Dragomir is.f
Emily made a low keening sound. eNo,f she begged. ePlease donft do this.f
Johnfs anger morphed back to the confusion that seemed to be so in fashion in this
room. eWhat?f
eThat . . . no.f Jill slowly shook her head. eThatfs impossible. My father was just . . . just
some guy who ran out on us.f
In some ways, that wasnft far from the truth, I supposed. eIt was Eric Dragomir,f I said.
eYoufre part of their family. Lissafs sister. Youfre . . .f I startled myself, realizing I had to
look at Jill in a whole new way. eYoufre royalty.f
Jill was always full of energy and optimism, operating in the world with a naive hope
and charm. But now her face was grim and sober, making her look older than her fifteen
years. eNo. This is a joke. My dad was a lowlife. Ifm not . . . no. Rose, stop.f
eEmily.f I flinched at the sound of Sonyafs voice, surprised to hear her speak. I was
more surprised at her expression. Authoritative. Serious. Determined. Sonya was
younger than Emily by.what? Ten years, if I had to guess. But Sonya had fixed her
cousin with a stare that made Emily look like a naughty child. eEmily, itfs time to give this
up. You have to tell her. For Godfs sake, you have to tell John. You canft keep this
buried anymore.f
Emily looked up and met Sonyafs eyes. eI canft tell. You know what will happen . . . I
canft do that to her.f
eNone of us know what will happen,f said Sonya. eBut things will get worse if you donft
take control now.f
After a long moment, Emily finally looked away, staring at the floor. The sad, sad look
on her face broke my heart. And not just mine.
eMom?f asked Jill, voice trembling. eWhatfs happening? This is all a big mix-up, right?f
Emily sighed and looked up at her daughter. eNo. You are Eric Dragomirfs daughter.
Rose is right.f John made a small, strangled sound but didnft interrupt his wife. She
squeezed his hand again. eWhat I told you both over the years . . . it was true. Mostly.
We did just have a brief . . . relationship. Not a cheap one, exactly. But brief.f She
paused and glanced over at John this time, her expression softening. eI told you . . .f
He nodded. eAnd I told you the past didnft matter to me. Never affected how I felt
about you, about Jill. But I never imagined . . .f
eMe neither,f she agreed. eI didnft even know who he was when we first met. It was
back when I lived in Las Vegas and had my first job, dancing in a show at the Witching
Hour.f
I felt my eyes go wide. No one seemed to notice. The Witching Hour. My friends and I
had been to that casino while hunting for Robert, and a man there had made a joke
about Lissafs father being interested in showgirls. I knew Emily worked in a Detroit
ballet company now; it was why they lived in Michigan. Never would I have guessed
that shefd started as a feather-and-sequin-clad dancer in a Las Vegas show. But why
not? She would have had to start somewhere, and her tall, graceful frame would lend
itself well to any type of dancing.
eHe was so sweet . . . and so sad,f Emily continued. eHis father had just died, and hefd
come to sort of drown his sorrows. I understood how a death would devastate him, but
now . . . well, I really understand. It was another loss to his family. The numbers were
dropping.f She frowned thoughtfully and then shrugged. eHe was a good man, and I
think he truly loved his wife. But he was in a dark, low place. I donft think he was using
me. He cared about me, though I doubt what happened between us would have in other
circumstances. Anyway, I was fine with the way things ended and was content to move
on with my life . . . until Jill came along. I contacted Eric because I thought he should
know.though I made it clear I didnft expect anything from him. And at that point,
knowing who he was, I didnft want anything. If Ifd let him, I think he would have
acknowledged you, had a role in your life.f Emilyfs eyes were on Jill now. eBut Ifve seen
what that world is like. Court life is politics and lies and backstabbing. In the end, the
only thing Ifd accept from him was money. I still didnft want that. I didnft want to feel like
I was blackmailing him.but I did want to make sure your future was secure.f
I spoke without thinking. eYou donft really live like youfre using that money.f I regretted
the words as soon as they were out. Their home was perfectly nice, hardly the depths of
poverty. But it also didnft match the funds Ifd seen moved around in those bank
accounts.
eIfm not,f said Emily. eItfs on hand for emergencies, of course, but mostly I set it all
aside for Jill, for her future. To do whatever she wants.f
eWhat do you mean?f asked Jill, aghast. eWhat kind of money are you talking about?f
eYoufre an heiress,f I said. eAnd royalty.f
eIfm not any of those things,f she said. She was frantic now, looking around at all of
us. She reminded me of a deer, ready to bolt. eTherefs a mistake. Youfve all made some
mistake.f
Emily stood up and walked over to Jillfs chair, kneeling on the floor before it. Emily
clasped her daughterfs hand. eIt is all true. And Ifm sorry you have to find out like this.
But it doesnft change anything. Our lives arenft going to change. Wefll go on just like we
have before.f
A range of emotions raced over Jillfs features.especially fear and confusion.but
she leaned down and buried her face against her motherfs shoulder in acceptance.
eOkay.f
It was a touching moment, and again, I almost felt like crying. Ifd had my own share of
family drama and parental issues. Like before, I wanted the Mastranos to have this
moment.but they couldnft.
eYou canft,f I told them. eYou canft go on like before. Jill . . . Jill has to go to Court.f
Emily jerked away from Jill and stared at me. Only a second ago, Emily had been full
of grief and distress. Now, I saw intense anger and ferocity. Her blue eyes were stormy,
fixing me with a sharp glare. eNo. She is not going there. She is never going there.f
Jill had already visited Court before, but both Emily and I knew that I wasnft referring
to some casual sightseeing trip. Jill had to go with her true identity. Well.
maybe true wasnft the right word. Illicit royalty wasnft part of her nature, at least not yet.
She was who shefd always been, but her name had changed. That change had to be
acknowledged, and the Moroi Court would be shaken.
eShe has to,f I urged. eThe Courtfs getting corrupted, and the Dragomir family has to
play its part to help fix things. Lissa has no power alone, not without a family quorum.
All the other royals . . . theyfre trampling her. Theyfre going to push laws that wonft help
any of us.f
Emily still knelt by the chair, as though shielding Jill from my words. eAnd thatfs
exactly why Jill canft go. Itfs why I wouldnft let Eric acknowledge her. I donft want Jill
involved. That place is poison. Tatianafs murder is proof.f Emily paused and gave me a
sharp look, reminding me that I was the chief suspect. Apparently we werenft past that
yet. eAll those royals . . . theyfre vicious. I donft want Jill turning into one of them.
I wonft let her turn into one of them.f
eNot all royals are like that,f I argued. eLissafs not. Shefs trying to change the system.f
Emily gave me a bitter smile. eAnd how do you think the others feel about her reform?
Ifm sure there are royals who are happy to see her silenced.royals who wouldnft like to
see her family reemerge. I told you: Eric was a good man. Sometimes I donft think itfs a
coincidence their family has died out.f
I gaped. eThatfs ridiculous.f But I suddenly wasnft so sure.
eIs it?f Emilyfs eyes were on me, as though guessing my doubts. eWhat do you think
theyfd do if another Dragomir came forward? The people who oppose Vasilisa? What
do you think theyfd do if only one person stood between them and her familyfs power?f
Her implications were shocking . . . yet, I knew they werenft impossible. Glancing over
at Jill, I felt an empty, sinking feeling in my stomach. What would I be subjecting her to?
Sweet, innocent Jill. Jill wanted adventure out of life and could still barely talk to guys
without blushing. Her desire to learn to fight was half-youthful impulse and half-instinct
to defend her people. Stepping into the royal world could technically help her people
too.though not in a way shefd ever expected. And it would mean getting involved with
the dark and sinister nature that sometimes filled the Court.
Emily seemed to read my silence as agreement. A mix of triumph and relief crossed
her face, all of which vanished when Jill suddenly spoke up.
eIfll do it.f
We all turned to stare. Thus far, Ifd been regarding her with pity, thinking of her as a
victim. Now, I was startled at how brave and resolved she looked. Her expression was
still underscored with a little fear and shock, but there was a steel in her Ifd never seen
before.
eWhat?f exclaimed Emily.
eIfll do it,f said Jill, voice steadier. eIfll help Lissa and . . . and the Dragomirs. Ifll go with
Rose back to Court.f
I decided mentioning the myriad difficulties of me getting anywhere near Court wasnft
important just then. Honestly, I had reached a point where I was playing all of this by
ear, though it was a relief to see Emilyfs fury shifted away from me.
eYou will not! Ifm not letting you near there.f
eYou canft make this choice for me!f cried Jill. eIfm not a child.f
eAnd youfre certainly not an adult,f retorted Emily.
The two began arguing back and forth, and soon John jumped in to support his wife.
In the midst of the family bickering, Sydney leaned toward me and murmured, eI bet you
never thought the hardest part of finding your esaviorf would be getting her mom to let
her stay out past curfew.f
The unfortunate part about her joke was that it was kind of true. We needed Jill, and I
certainly hadnft envisioned this complication. What if Emily refused? Clearly, keeping
Jillfs heritage a secret was something shefd been pretty adamant about for a while.
say, like, fifteen years. I had a feeling Jill wouldnft be beyond running away to Court if it
came down to that. And I wouldnft be beyond helping her.
Once more, Sonya jumped into the conversation unexpectedly. eEmily, didnft you hear
me? This is all going to happen eventually, with or without your consent. If you donft let
Jill go now, shefll go next week. Or next year. Or in five years. The point is,
it will happen.f
Emily sank back against the chair, face crumpling. eNo. I donft want this.f
Sonyafs pretty face turned bitter. eLife, unfortunately, doesnft seem to care what we
want. Act now while you can actually stop it from being a disaster.f
ePlease, Mom,f begged Jill. Her jade Dragomir eyes regarded Emily with affection. I
knew Jill might indeed disobey and run off.but she didnft want to, not if she didnft have
to.
Emily stared into the distance, long-lashed eyes vacant and defeated. And although
she was standing in the way of my plans, I knew she did it out of legitimate love and
concern.traits that had probably drawn Eric to her.
eOkay,f said Emily at last. She sighed. eJill can go.but Ifm going too. You arenft
facing that place without me.f
eOr me,f said John. He still seemed bewildered but was determined to support his wife
and stepdaughter. Jill regarded them both with gratitude, reminding me again that Ifd
just turned a functional family dysfunctional. Emily and John coming with us hadnft been
part of my plans, but I couldnft blame them and didnft see what harm theyfd cause.
Wefd need Emily anyway to tell everyone about Eric.
eThank you,f I said. eThank you so much.f
John eyed me. eWe still havenft dealt with the fact that therefs a fugitive in our home.f
eRose didnft do it!f That fierceness was still in Jill. eIt was a setup.f
eIt was.f I hesitated to speak my next words. eProbably by the people opposing Lissa.f
Emily paled, but I felt the need for honesty, even if it reaffirmed her fears. She took a
steadying breath. eI believe you. Believe that you didnft do it. I donft know why . . . but I
do.f She almost smiled. eNo, I do know why. Itfs because of what I said before, about
those vipers at Court. Theyfre the ones who do this kind of thing. Not you.f
eAre you sure?f asked John uneasily. eThis mess with Jill is bad enough without us
housing a criminal.f
eIfm certain,f said Emily. eSonya and Jill trust Rose, and so I do. Youfre all welcome to
stay here tonight since we can hardly head out to Court right now.f
I opened my mouth to say we most certainly could leave right now, but Sydney
elbowed me sharply. eThank you, Mrs. Mastrano,f she said, summoning up that
Alchemist diplomacy. eThat would be great.f
I repressed a scowl. Time was still pressing on me, but I knew the Mastranos were
entitled to make some preparations. It was probably better to travel in the daytime too.
A rough check of my mental map made me think we could do the whole drive back to
Court in one day. I nodded in agreement with Sydney, resigning myself to a sleepover
at the Mastrano house.
eThanks. We appreciate it.f Suddenly, something occurred to me, summoning back
Johnfs words. This mess with Jill is bad enough without us housing a criminal. I gave
Emily as convincing and reassuring a smile as I could muster. eWe, um, also have some
friends with us waiting out in the car . . .f
TWENTY-FOUR
CONSIDERING THEIR EARLIER antagonism, I was a bit surprised to see Sonya and
Robert combine their powers to create an illusion for the Dashkov brothers. It obscured
their appearances, and with the addition of some fake names, the Mastrano family just
assumed the guys were part of our increasingly bizarre entourage. Considering the
distress and upheaval already going on in the house, a couple more people seemed the
least of the Mastranosf worries.
In playing good Moroi hosts, it wasnft enough to just cook up dinner. Emily also
managed to get a feeder to come by.a sort of eblood delivery service.f Normally, Moroi
who lived outside sheltered areas and intermingled among humans had access to
secret feeders living nearby. Usually, these feeders had a keeper of sorts, a Moroi who
made money off the service. It was common for Moroi to simply show up at the home of
the feederfs eowner,f but in this case, Emily had made arrangements for the feeder to be
brought to her house.
She was doing it as a courtesy, the kind shefd do for any Moroi guests.even ones
who were delivering news shefd dreaded receiving for most of her life. Little did she
know just how desperately welcome blood was to the Moroi wefd brought along. I didnft
mind the brothers suffering a little weakness, but Sonya definitely needed blood if she
was going to continue her recovery.
Indeed, when the feeder and her keeper showed, Sonya was the first to drink. Dimitri
and I had to stay out of sight upstairs. Sonya and Robert could only manage so much
spirit-illusion, and hiding Robert and Victorfs identities from the feederfs Moroi was
imperative. Obscuring both me and Dimitri would have been too much, and considering
our most-wanted status, it was essential we not take any risks.
Leaving the brothers unsupervised made Dimitri and me nervous, but the two of them
seemed too desperate for blood to attempt anything. Dimitri and I wanted to clean up
anyways, since we hadnft had time for showers this morning. We flipped a coin, and I
got to go first. Only, when I finished and was rummaging through my clothes, I
discovered Ifd gone through my clean ecasual wearf supply and was down to the dress
Sydney had included in the backpack. I grimaced but figured it wouldnft hurt to put the
dress on for one night. We wouldnft be doing much more than waiting around for
tomorrowfs departure, and maybe Emily would let me do laundry before we left. After
decent hair styling with a blow dryer, I finally felt civilized again.
Sydney and I had been given a guestroom to share, and the brothers occupied
another. Sonya was going to stay in Jillfs room, and Dimitri had been offered the couch.
I didnft doubt for a second hefd be stalking the halls as the household slept and that Ifd
be trading shifts with him. For now, he was still showering, and I crept out into the hall
and peered down over a railing to check out the first floor. The Mastranos, Sonya, and
the brothers were all gathered with the feeder and her keeper. Nothing seemed amiss.
Relieved, I returned to my room and used the downtime to check on Lissa.
After the initial excitement of passing her test, Ifd felt her calm down and had
assumed she was getting much-needed sleep. But, no. She hadnft gone to bed. Shefd
taken Eddie and Christian over to Adrianfs, and I realized she was the one whofd woken
him up from the dream Ifd shared with him in the car. A skimming of her recent
memories gave me a replay of what had happened since the time he left me and
staggered to his door.
eWhatfs going on?f he asked, looking from face to face. eI was having a good dream.f
eI need you,f said Lissa.
eI hear that from women a lot,f said Adrian. Christian made a gagging sound, but the
faintest glimmer of a smile crossed Eddiefs lips, despite his otherwise tough guardianstance.
eIfm serious,f she told him. eI just got a message from Ambrose. Hefs got something
important to tell us, and . . . I donft know. Ifm still not certain of his role in everything. I
want another set of eyes on him. I want your opinion.f
eThat,f Adrian said, eis not something I hear a lot.f
eJust hurry up and get dressed, okay?f ordered Christian.
Honestly, it was a wonder anyone slept anymore, considering how often we were all
pulled out of sleep. Adrian nonetheless did dress quickly, and despite his flippant
comments, I knew he was interested in anything related to clearing my name. What I
was uncertain of was whether hefd tell anyone about the mess Ifd gotten myself into,
now that Ifd slipped and revealed some of my true activities.
My friends hurried over to the building theyfd visited before, the one where Ambrose
lived and worked. The Court had woken up, and people were out and about, many
undoubtedly wanting to find out about the second monarch test. In fact, a few people
catching sight of Lissa called out happy greetings.
eI had another trial tonight,f Lissa told Adrian. Someone had just congratulated her.
eAn unexpected one.f
Adrian hesitated, and I waited for him to say hefd already heard that from me. I also
waited for him to deliver the shocking news about my current company and
whereabouts. eHowfd it go?f he asked instead.
eI passed,f she replied. eThatfs all that matters.f
She couldnft bring herself to tell him about the cheering people, those who didnft just
simply support her because of the law but because they actually believed in her. Tasha,
Mia, and some surprise friends from school had been among the onlookers, grinning at
her. Even Daniella, there to wait for Rufusfs turn, had grudgingly congratulated Lissa,
seeming surprised Lissa had made it through. The whole experience had been surreal,
and Lissa had simply wanted to get out of there.
Eddie had gotten pulled away to assist other guardians, despite his protests that he
was Lissafs escort. So, Christian and Tasha had ended up having to take Lissa home
alone. Well, almost alone. A guardian named Ethan Moore joined them, the one Abe
had teased Tasha about. Abe exaggerated some things, but hefd been right this time.
Ethan looked as tough as any guardian, but his kickass attitude occasionally faltered
whenever he looked at Tasha. He adored her. She clearly liked him too and flirted along
the way.much to Christianfs discomfort. I thought it was cute. Some guys probably
wouldnft go near Tasha because of her scars. It was nice to see someone who
appreciated her for her character, no matter how disgusted Christian was by the thought
of anyonedating his aunt. And I actually kind of liked seeing Christian so obviously
tormented. It was good for him.
Ethan and Tasha left once Lissa was securely back in her room. Within minutes,
Eddie showed back up, grumbling about how theyfd delayed him with some ecrap taskf
when they knew he had better things to do. Hefd apparently made such a fuss that
theyfd finally released him, so he could hurry back to Lissafs side. He made it just ten
minutes before Ambrosefs note arrived, which was lucky timing. Eddie would have
freaked out if hefd come to her room and found her gone. He would have thought Strigoi
had kidnapped his charge in his absence.
That was the series of events leading up to what was happening now: Lissa and the
three guys going off to Ambrosefs secret meeting.
eYoufre early,f he said, letting them in before Lissa could even knock a second time.
They stood inside Ambrosefs own room now, not a fancy parlor for clients. It resembled
a dorm room.a very nice one. Much nicer than anything Ifd endured. Lissafs attention
was all on Ambrose, so she didnft notice, out of the corner of her eye, Eddie quickly
scanning the room. I was glad he was on his game and guessed he didnft trust
Ambrose.or anyone not in our immediate circle.
eWhatfs going on?f asked Lissa, as soon as Ambrose shut the door. eWhy the urgent
visit?f
eBecause I have to show you something,f he said. On his bed was a pile of papers,
and he took the top one. eRemember when I said they were locking off Tatianafs
belongings? Well now theyfre inventorying and removing them.f Adrian shifted
uncomfortably.again, only something I noticed. eShe had a safe where she kept
important documents.secret ones, obviously. And . . .f
eAnd?f prompted Lissa.
eAnd, I didnft want anyone to find them,f Ambrose continued. eI didnft know what most
of them were, but if she wanted them secret . . . I just felt they should stay that way. I
knew the combination, and so . . . I stole them.f Guilt shone on his face, but it wasnft
murderous guilt. It was guilt for the theft.
Lissa eyed the stack eagerly. eAnd?f
eNone of them have anything to do with what youfre looking for . . . except maybe this
one.f He handed her the piece of paper. Adrian and Christian crowded around her.
Darling Tatiana,
Ifm a bit surprised to see how these latest developments have unfolded. I thought we
had an understanding that the safety of our people required more than just bringing in a
younger crop of guardians. We have let too many of them go to waste, particularly the
women. If you took actions to force them back.and you know what Ifm talking about.
the guardian ranks would swell. This current law is completely inadequate, particularly
after seeing how your etrainingf experiment failed.
Ifm equally shocked to hear that you are considering releasing Dimitri Belikov from his
guards. I donft understand exactly what happened, but you cannot trust mere
appearances. You may be unleashing a monster.or at the very least, a spy.in our
midst, and he needs to be under much stricter guard than he currently is. In fact, your
continued support of the study of spirit is troubling altogether and no doubt led to this
unnatural situation. I believe there is a reason this element was lost to us for so long:
our ancestors realized its danger and stamped it out. Avery Lazar stands as proof of
that, and your prodigy, Vasilisa Dragomir, is certain to follow. In encouraging Vasilisa,
you encourage the degradation of the Dragomir line, a line that should be allowed to
fade into history with honor and not the disgrace of insanity. Your support of her may
also put your own great-nephew at risk, something neither of us would like to see
happen.
Ifm sorry to burden you with so much condemnation. I hold you in the highest regard
and have nothing but respect for the way you have so skillfully governed our people
these long years. Ifm certain you will soon come to the appropriate decisions.though I
worry others may not share my confidence in you. Said people might attempt to take
matters into their own hands, and I fear for what may follow.
The letter was typed, with no signature. For a moment, Lissa couldnft process it as a
whole. She was completely consumed by the part about the Dragomir line fading into
disgrace. It hit too close to the vision shefd seen in the test.
It was Christian who pulled her back. eWell. It would seem Tatiana had enemies. But I
guess thatfs kind of obvious at this point in the game.f
eWhofs this from?f demanded Adrian. His face was dark, furious at this thinly veiled
threat to his aunt.
eI donft know,f said Ambrose. eThis is exactly the way I found it. Maybe she didnft even
know who the sender was.f
Lissa nodded her agreement. eTherefs certainly an anonymous feel to it . . . and yet,
at the same time, I feel like itfs someone Tatiana must have known well.f
Adrian gave Ambrose a suspicious look. eHow do we know you didnft just type this
yourself to throw us off?f
eAdrian,f chastised Lissa. She didnft say it but was hoping to urge Adrian to feel out
Ambrosefs aura for anything she might not be able to detect.
eThis is crazy,f said Christian, tapping the piece of paper. eThe part about rounding up
dhampirs and forcing them to be guardians. What do you think that means.the
eactionsf that Tatiana knows about?f
I knew because Ifd been tipped off about a lot of this earlier. Compulsion, Tatianafs
note had said.
eIfm not sure,f said Lissa. She reread the letter to herself. eWhat about the
eexperimentsf part? Do you think thatfs the training sessions Grant did with Moroi?f
eThat was what I thought,f said Ambrose. eBut Ifm not sure.f
eCan we see the rest?f asked Adrian, gesturing to the stack of papers. I couldnft tell if
his suspicion was legitimate distrust of Ambrose or just the result of how upset his
auntfs murder made him.
Ambrose handed over the papers, but after going through the pages, Lissa agreed:
there was nothing of use in them. The documents mostly consisted of legalese and
personal correspondence. It occurred to Lissa.as it had to me.that Ambrose might
not be showing everything hefd found. There was no way to prove that for now. Stifling
a yawn, she thanked him and left with the others.
She was hoping for sleep, but her mind couldnft help but analyze the letterfs
possibilities. If it was legitimate.
eThat letterfs evidence that someone had a lot more reason to be pissed off at Tatiana
than Rose did,f observed Christian as they wound their way back upstairs toward the
buildingfs exit. eAunt Tasha once said that anger based on calculated reason is more
dangerous than anger based on blind hate.f
eYour auntfs a regular philosopher,f said Adrian wearily. eBut everything wefve got is
still circumstantial.f
Ambrose had let Lissa keep the letter, and shefd folded it and put it in her jeans
pocket. eIfm curious what Tasha will have to say about this. And Abe too.f She sighed. eI
wish Grant was still alive. He was a good man.and might have some insight into this.f
They reached a side exit on the main floor, and Eddie pushed the door open for them.
Christian glanced over at Lissa as they stepped outside. eHow close were Grant and
Serena.f
Eddie moved a fraction of a second before Lissa saw the problem, but of course,
Eddie would have already been watching for problems. A man.a Moroi, actually.had
been waiting among trees in the courtyard that separated Ambrosefs building from the
neighboring one. It wasnft exactly a secluded spot, but it was far enough off of the main
paths that it often stayed deserted.
The man moved forward and looked startled when he saw Eddie racing toward him. I
was able to analyze the fight in a way Lissa couldnft. Judging by the manfs angle and
movement, hefd been heading for Lissa.with a knife in his hand. Lissa froze in fear, an
expected reaction for someone not trained to react in this situation. But when Christian
jerked her back, she came to life and quickly retreated with him and Adrian.
The attacker and Eddie were deadlocked for a moment, each trying to take the other
down. I heard Lissa yell for help, but my attention was all on the fighters. The guy was
strong for a Moroi and his maneuvers suggested hefd been trained to fight. I doubted,
however, that hefd been trained since elementary school, nor did he have the muscle a
dhampir did.
Sure enough, Eddie broke through and forced the guy to the ground. Eddie reached
out to pin the manfs right hand and get the knife out of the equation. Moroi or not, the
man was actually quite skilled with the blade, particularly when I (and probably Eddie
too) noticed scarring and what looked like a bent finger on his left hand. The guy had
probably gone to great extents to hone his knife-handfs reflexes. Even restrained, he
was still able to snake up with the blade, aiming unhesitatingly for Eddiefs neck. Eddie
was too fast to let that happen and blocked the blow with his arm, which took the
bladefs cut. Eddiefs block gave the Moroi a bit more room to move, and he bucked up,
throwing Eddie off. Without missing a beat.really, this guy was impressive.the Moroi
swung for Eddie again. There could be no doubt about the manfs intentions. He wasnft
holding back. He was there to kill. That blade was out for blood. Guardians knew how to
subdue and take prisoners, but wefd also been trained that when things were moving
too fast, when it was an us-or-them situation.well, we made sure it was them. Eddie
was faster than his opponent and was being driven by instincts pounded into us for
years: stop what was trying to kill you. Eddie had no gun or knife, not at Court. When
the man came at him a second time, knife again pointed straight at Eddiefs neck, Eddie
used the only weapon left that he could be sure would save his life.
Eddie staked the Moroi.
Dimitri had once jokingly commented that you didnft have to be Strigoi to be hurt by a
stake through your heart. And, letfs face it, a stake through the heart didnft actually hurt.
It killed. Tatiana was proof. The manfs knife actually made contact with Eddiefs neck.
and then fell before piercing skin. The manfs eyes went wide in shock and pain and
then saw nothing at all. He was dead. Eddie leaned back on his heels, staring at his
victim with the adrenaline-charged battle lust that followed any situation. Shouting
suddenly caught his attention, and he leapt to his feet, ready for the next threat.
What he found was a group of guardians, ones who had responded to Lissafs earlier
cries for help. They took one look at the scene and immediately acted on and the
conclusions their training drove them to. There was a dead Moroi and someone holding
a bloody weapon. The guardians went for Eddie, throwing him against the wall and
prying his stake away. Lissa shouted to them that they had it all wrong, that Eddie had
saved her life and.
eRose!f
Dimitrifs frantic voice shocked me back to the Mastrano house. I was sitting on the
bed, and he knelt before me, face full of fear as he gripped my shoulders. eRose, whatfs
wrong? Are you okay?f
eNo!f
I pushed him aside and moved toward the door. eI have to.I have to go back to
Court. Now. Lissafs in danger. She needs me.f
eRose. Roza. Slow down.f Hefd caught hold of my arm, and there was no escaping
from that grip. He turned me so I faced him. His hair was still damp from the shower,
and the clean scent of soap and wet skin surrounded us. eTell me what happened.f
I quickly repeated what Ifd seen. eSomeone tried to kill her, Dimitri! And I wasnft there!f
eBut Eddie was,f said Dimitri quietly. eShefs okay. Shefs alive.f He released me, and I
leaned wearily against the wall. My heart was racing, and even though my friends were
safe, I couldnft shake my panic.
eAnd now hefs in trouble. Those guardians were pissed.f
eOnly because they donft know the whole story. They see a dead body and a weapon,
thatfs it. Once they get facts and testimonies, everything will be okay. Eddie saved a
Moroi. Itfs his job.f
eBut he killed another Moroi to do it,f I pointed out. eWefre not supposed to do that.f It
sounded like an obvious.and even stupid.statement, but I knew Dimitri understood
what I meant. The guardiansf purpose was to protect Moroi. They come first. Killing one
was unimaginable. But then, so was them trying to kill each other.
eThis wasnft a normal situation,f Dimitri affirmed.
I tipped my head back. eI know, I know. I just canft stand leaving her undefended. I
want so badly to go back and keep her safe. Right now.f Tomorrow seemed years
away. eWhat if it happens again?f
eOther people are there to protect her.f Dimitri walked over to me, and I was surprised
to see a smile on his lips, in light of the grim events. eBelieve me, I want to protect her
too, but wefd risk our lives for nothing if we take off right now. Wait a little longer and at
least risk your life for something important.f
A little of the panic faded. eAnd Jill is important, isnft she?f
eVery.f
I straightened up. Part of my brain kept trying to calm me about Lissafs attack while
the other fully processed what wefd accomplished here. eWe did it,f I said, feeling a
smile slowly spread to my own lips. eAgainst all reason . . . somehow, we found Lissafs
lost sister. Do you realize what this means? Lissa can have everything shefs entitled to
now. They canft deny her anything. Hell, she could be queen if she wanted. And Jill . . .f
I hesitated. eWell, shefs part of an ancient royal family. Thatfs got to be a good thing,
right?f
eI think it depends on Jill,f said Dimitri. eAnd what the after-effects of all this are.f
Guilt over potentially ruining Jillfs life returned, and I stared down at my feet. eHey, itfs
okay,f he said, tilting my chin back up. His brown eyes were warm and affectionate.
eYou did the right thing. No one else would have tried something this impossible. Only
Rose Hathaway. You took a gamble to find Jill. You risked your life by breaking Abefs
rules.and it paid off. It was worth it.f
eI hope Adrian thinks so,f I mused. eHe thinks me leaving our esafe housef was the
stupidest thing ever.f
Dimitrifs hand dropped. eYou told him about all this?f
eNot about Jill. But I accidentally told him we werenft in West Virginia anymore. Hefs
kept it secret, though,f I added hastily. eNo one else knows.f
eI can believe that,f said Dimitri, though hefd lost some of his earlier warmth. It was
such a fleeting thing. eHe . . . he seems pretty loyal to you.f
eHe is. I trust him completely.f
eAnd he makes you happy?f Dimitrifs tone wasnft harsh, but there was an intensity to it
that put the exchange on par with a police interrogation.
I thought about my time with Adrian: the bantering, the parties, the games, and of
course, the kissing. eYeah. He does. I have fun with him. I mean hefs infuriating
sometimes.okay, a lot of the time.but donft be fooled by all the vices. Hefs not a bad
person.f
eI know he isnft,f said Dimitri. eHefs a good man. Itfs not easy for everyone to see, but I
can. Hefs still getting himself together, but hefs on his way. I saw it in the escape. And
after . . .f The words caught on Dimitrifs tongue. eAfter Siberia, he was there for you? He
helped you?f
I nodded, puzzled by all these questions. Turns out they were only the warm-up for
the big one.
eDo you love him?f
There were only a few people in the world who could ask me such insanely personal
questions without getting punched. Dimitri was one of them. With us, there were no
walls, but our complicated relationship made this topic surreal. How could I describe
loving someone else to a man Ifd once loved? A man you still love, a voice whispered
inside my head. Maybe. Probably. Again, I reminded myself that it was natural to carry
lingering feelings for Dimitri. They would fade. They had to fade, just like his had. He
was the past. Adrian was my future.
eYeah,f I said, taking longer than I probably should have. eI . . . I do love him.f
eGood. Ifm glad.f The thing was, Dimitrifs face didnft look all that glad as he stared
blankly out the window. My confusion grew. Why was he upset? His actions and words
no longer seemed to match lately.
I approached him. eWhatfs wrong?
eNothing. I just want to make sure that youfre okay. That youfre happy.f He turned
back to me, putting on a forced smile. Hefd spoken the truth.but not the whole truth.
eThings have been changing, thatfs all. Itfs making me reconsider so much. Ever since
Donovan . . . and then Sonya . . . itfs strange. I thought it all changed the night Lissa
saved me. But it didnft. Therefs been so much more, more to the healing than I
realized.f He started to slip into pensive mode but caught himself. eEvery day I figure out
something new. Some new emotion Ifd forgotten to feel. Some revelation I totally
missed. Some beauty I didnft see.f
eHey, my hair in the alley does not go on that list, okay?f I teased. eYou were in shock.f
The forced smile grew natural. eNo, Roza. It was beautiful. Itfs beautiful now.f
eThe dress is just throwing you off,f I said, attempting a joke. In reality, I felt dizzy
under his gaze.
Those dark, dark eyes looked at me.really looked at me, I think, for the first time
since hefd entered the room. A mixed expression came over him that made no sense to
me. I could pick out the emotions it contained but not what caused them. Awe. Wonder.
Sadness. Regret.
eWhat?f I asked uneasily. eWhy are you looking at me like that?f
He shook his head, the smile rueful now. eBecause sometimes, a person can get so
caught up in the details that they miss the whole. Itfs not just the dress or the hair.
Itfs you. Youfre beautiful. So beautiful, it hurts me.f
I felt a strange fluttering sensation in my chest. Butterflies, cardiac arrest . . . it was
hard to say what exactly. Yet, in that moment, I was no longer standing in the Mastrano
guestroom. Hefd said those words before, or something very close. So beautiful, it hurts
me. It was back in the cabin at St. Vladimirfs, the one and only time wefd had sex. Hefd
looked at me in a very similar way, too, only therefd been less sadness. Nonetheless,
as I heard those words again, a door Ifd kept locked in my heart suddenly burst open,
and with it came all the feelings and experiences and sense of oneness wefd always
shared. Looking at him, just for the space of a heartbeat, I had a surreal sensation wash
over me, liked Ifd known him forever. Like we were bound . . . but not in the way Lissa
and I were, by a bond forced on us.
eHey, guys, have you.oh.f Sydney came to a halt in the half-open doorway and
promptly took two steps back. eSorry. I.that is.f
Dimitri and I immediately pulled back from each other. I felt warm and shaky and only
then noticed how close we had been. I didnft even remember moving, but only a breath
had separated us. What had happened? It was like a trance. A dream.
I swallowed and tried to slow my pulse. eNo problem. Whatfs going on?f
Sydney glanced between us, still looking uncomfortable. Her dating life might be nonexistent,
but even she knew what shefd walked in on. I was glad one of us did. eI . . .
that is . . . I just wanted to come hang out. I canft handle that going on downstairs.f
I attempted a smile, still utterly confused by my feelings. Why did Dimitri look at me
like that? Why did he say that? He canft still want me. He said he didnft. He told me to
leave him alone.
eSure. We were just . . . talking,f I said. She obviously didnft believe me. I tried harder
to convince her . . . and myself. eWe were talking about Jill. Do you have any ideas on
how to get her to Court.seeing as wefre all outlaws?f
Sydney might not be an expert in personal relationships, but puzzles were familiar
territory. She relaxed, her attention focusing inward as she tried to figure our problem
out.
eWell, you could always have her mother.f
A loud crashing from downstairs abruptly cut her off. As one, Dimitri and I sprang for
the door, ready to combat whatever mess Victor and Robert had caused. We both came
screeching to a halt at the top of the stairs when we heard lots of shouts for everyone to
get down.
eGuardians,f Dimitri said. eThere are guardians raiding the house.f
TWENTY-FIVE
WE COULD ALREADY HEAR footsteps thundering through the house and knew we
were seconds from the army downstairs heading up to the second floor. The three of us
backed away, and to my surprise, it was Sydney who reacted first.
eGet out. Ifll distract them.f
Her distracting them would probably just mean momentarily blocking their way until
they pushed her aside, but those extra seconds could make a huge difference. Still, I
couldnft stand the thought of abandoning her. Dimitri had no such reservations,
particularly when we heard feet on the stairs.
eCome on!f he shouted, grabbing hold of my arm.
We raced down the hall to the farthest bedroom, Victor and Robertfs. Just before we
entered, I yelled back to Sydney, eGet Jill to Court!f I donft know if she heard because by
the sounds of it, the guardians had reached her. Dimitri immediately opened the roomfs
one large window and looked at me knowingly. As always, we needed no vocal
communication.
He jumped out first, no doubt wanting to take the full brunt of whatever danger waited
below. I immediately followed. I dropped onto the first floorfs roof, slid down it, and then
made the longer drop to the ground. Dimitri caught my arm, steadying my landing.but
not before one of my ankles twisted slightly in on itself. It was the same one that had
taken the brunt of the fall outside Donovanfs, and I winced as pain shot through me,
pain I then promptly ignored.
Dark figures moved toward us, emerging from evening shadows and hidden spots
around the backyard. Of course. Guardians wouldnft just come busting down a door.
Theyfd also have the place staked out. With our natural rhythm, Dimitri and I fought
back-to-back against our attackers. Like usual, it was hard to incapacitate our foes
without killing them. Hard, but necessary if we could manage it. I didnft want to kill my
own people, people who were just doing their job to apprehend fugitives. The long dress
didnft do me any favors either. My legs kept getting caught in the fabric.
eThe others will be out any minute,f Dimitri grunted, slamming a guardian to the
ground. eWe need to move.there. That gate.f
I couldnft respond but followed his lead as we made our way to a door in the fence
while still defending ourselves. Wefd just taken out the backyard squad when more
spilled from the house. We slipped through the gate, emerging onto a quiet side road
flanking the Mastrano house, and ran. It soon became clear, however, that I couldnft
keep up with Dimitri. My mind could ignore the pain, but my body couldnft make my
injured ankle work properly.
Without missing a beat, Dimitri slid his arm around me, helping me run and take the
weight off the ankle. We turned off the road, cutting through yards that would make it
more difficult.but not impossible.for them to track us.
eWe canft outrun them,f I said. eIfm slowing us down. You need to.f
eDo not say leave you,f he interrupted. eWefre doing this together.f
Snick, snick. A flowerpot near us suddenly exploded into a pile of dirt and clay.
eTheyfre shooting at us,f I said incredulously. eTheyfre actually shooting at us!f With so
much hand-to-hand training, I always felt like guns were cheating. But when it came to
hunting down a queen-killing murderer and her accomplice? Honor wasnft the issue.
Results were.
Another bullet zinged by, dangerously close. eWith a silencer,f said Dimitri. eEven so,
theyfll be cautious. They donft want the neighborhood thinking itfs under attack. We
need cover. Fast.f We mightfve been literally dodging bullets, but my ankle wouldnft last
much longer.
He made another sharp turn, completely immersing us in suburban backyards. I
couldnft look behind us, but I heard shouting voices that let me know we werenft free
yet.
eThere,f said Dimitri.
Ahead of us was a dark house with a large glass patio reminiscent of Sonyafs. The
glass door was open, though a screen blocked the way inside. Dimitri tugged on its
latch. Locked. But a screen was hardly a deterrent for us. Poor, trusting family. He took
out his stake and slashed a long, vertical line that we hastily slipped through.
Immediately, he jerked me to the side, out of view. He put a finger to his lips, holding
me close to his body, shattering me in his warmth.
Seconds later, we saw guardians coming through and searching the yards. Some
kept moving on in case wefd run farther. Others lingered, investigating places that made
good hiding spots as the evening grew darker and darker. I glanced at the screen. The
cut had been clean, not an obvious hole, but it was still something our pursuers might
notice.
Sensing this as well, Dimitri carefully moved off into the living room, doing his best to
avoid windows and keep out of sight. We cut through to the kitchen and found a door
leading to the garage. In the garage was a red Ford Mustang.
eTwo car family,f he murmured. eI was hoping for that.f
eOr theyfre out for a walk and about to come home when they notice a SWAT team in
their neighborhood,f I whispered.
eThe guardians wonft let themselves be seen.f We began searching for obvious key
locations. At last, I found a set hanging on the side of a cupboard and scooped them up.
eGot eem,f I said. Since I had the keys, I think Dimitri actually would have let me jump
into the driverfs seat. Thanks to my right ankle, however, I had to toss him the keys. The
universe had a sick sense of humor.
eWill they spot us in this?f I asked, as Dimitri opened the garage door and backed out.
eItfs, uh, a bit flashier than our usual stolen car profile.f It was also awesome. Sydney,
car geek that she was, would have loved it. I bit my lip, still guilty that wefd left her
behind. I tried to push the thought out of my head for now.
eIt is,f agreed Dimitri. eBut other cars will be driving down the street. Some guardians
will still be searching the yards, and some will be guarding the Mastranos. They donft
have infinite numbers. They canft watch everything at once, though theyfll certainly try.f
I held my breath anyway as we drove out of the subdivision. Twice, I thought I spotted
stealthy figures by the side of the road, but Dimitri was right: they couldnft check every
car in a busy suburban neighborhood. The darkness also obscured our faces.
Dimitri remembered the way wefd driven in because a few turns later, we were
merging onto the freeway. I knew he had no destination in mind, except foraway. With
no obvious indications that wefd been followed, I shifted my body and stretched out my
throbbing leg. My chest had that light, nebulous feeling you got when too much
adrenaline was pumping through you.
eThey turned us in, didnft they?f I asked. eVictor and Robert called us in and then took
off. I should have kept watch.f
eI donft know,f Dimitri said. eItfs possible. I saw them just before I talked to you, and
everything seemed fine. They wanted to go with us to find Jill, but they knew it was only
a matter of time before we turned them over to the authorities. Ifm not surprised they
came up with an escape plan. They could have used the feeding as a distraction to call
the guardians and get rid of us.f
eCrap.f I sighed and pushed my hair back, wishing I had a ponytail holder. eWe
shouldfve gotten rid of them when we had the chance. Whatfll happen now?f
Dimitri was silent for a few seconds. eThe Mastranos will be questioned . . .
extensively. Well, all of them will, really. Theyfll lock Sonya up for investigation, like me,
and Sydney will be shipped back to the Alchemists.f
eAnd what will they do to her?f
eI donft know. But Ifm guessing her helping vampire fugitives wonft go over well with
her superiors.f
eCrap,f I repeated. Everything had fallen apart. eAnd what are we going to do?f
ePut some distance between us and those guardians. Hide somewhere. Wrap up your
ankle.f
I gave him a sidelong look. eWow. Youfve got everything planned out.f
eNot really,f he said, a small frown on his face. eThatfs the easy stuff. What
happens after that is going to be the hard part.f
My heart sank. He was right. Provided the Mastranos werenft indicted by Moroi
authorities for helping criminals, Emily now had no one forcing her to acknowledge Jillfs
heritage. If Sydney was being hauled back to her own people.well. She couldnft help
either. I was going to have to tell someone else, I realized. The next time I made contact
with Adrian, Ifd have to divulge the truth so that my friends could do something about
Jill. We couldnft sit on this secret any longer.
Dimitri took the next exit, and I tuned back into the world. eHotel?f I asked.
eNot quite,f he said. We were in a busy, commercial area, not far from Ann Arbor, I
thought. One of the Detroit suburbs. Restaurants and stores lined the road, and he
turned us toward a twenty-four-hour superstore that promised to carry eeverything.f He
parked and opened his door. eStay here.f
eBut.f
Dimitri looked meaningfully at me, and I glanced down. Ifd come away from our fight
more scuffed up than I realized, and the dress had torn. My ragged appearance would
attract attention, as would my limping. I nodded, and he left.
I spent the time turning over our problems, cursing myself for not having found a way
to turn in the brothers once Robert had restored Sonya. Ifd been bracing myself for
betrayal in the form of some magical attack. I hadnft expected something as simple as a
call to the guardians.
Dimitri, ever the efficient shopper, returned soon with two large bags and something
slung over his shoulder. He tossed it all in the backseat, and I peered back curiously.
eWhatfs that?f It was long and cylindrical, covered in canvas.
eA tent.f
eWhy are we.f I groaned. eNo hotel, huh?f
eWefll be harder to find at a campground. The car will especially be harder to find. We
canft get rid of it quite yet, not with your foot.f
eThose poor people,f I said. eI hope their car insurance covers theft.f
Back on the freeway, we soon left the urban sprawl, and it wasnft long before we saw
advertisements for campgrounds and RV parks. Dimitri pulled over at a place called
Peaceful Pines. He negotiated with the man working in the office and produced a
number of crisp bills. That was another reason we couldnft get a hotel, I realized. Most
required credit cards, and Sydney had had all those (in fake names, of course). We
were living off cash now.
The clerk gave us directions along a gravel road that led to a spot on the opposite end
of the campground. The place was busy with vacationing families, but no one paid
much attention to us. Dimitri made sure to park as close to a cluster of trees as
possible, in order to obscure the car and its plates. Despite my protests, he wouldnft let
me help with the tent. He claimed he could do it faster without me and that I should stay
off my feet. I started to argue until he began assembling the tent. My jaw dropped a little
as I watched how quickly he put it together. He didnft even need the directions. It had to
be some kind of record.
The tent was small and sturdy, giving us both room to sit and lie, though he had to
hunch just a little when we were sitting. Once inside, I got to see the rest of his
purchases. A lot of it was first aid. There was also a flashlight he propped up, a kind of
makeshift lamp.
eLet me see the ankle,f he ordered.
I stretched out my leg, and he pushed my dressfs skirt up to my knee, fingers light
against my skin. I shivered as a sense of deja vu swept me. It seemed to be happening
to me a lot lately. I thought back to all the times he had helped me with other injuries.
We could have been right back in St. Vladimirfs gym. He gently tested the anklefs
mobility and did a little poking and prodding. His fingers never ceased to amaze me.
They could break a manfs neck, bandage a wound, and slide sensually across bare
skin.
eI donft think itfs broken,f he said at last. He lifted his hands, and I noticed how warm
Ifd been while he touched me. eJust sprained.f
eThat kind of thing happens when you keep jumping off roofs,f I said. Jokes were my
old standby to hide discomfort. eYou know, we never practiced that in our training.f
He smiled and took out bandaging material, wrapping the ankle until it was supported
and stabilized. After that, he produced.
eA bag of frozen peas?f
Dimitri shrugged and rested the bag on my ankle. The coolness instantly made me
feel better. eEasier than buying a full bag of ice.f
eYoufre pretty resourceful, Belikov. What else do you have stashed away?f
The rest of the bagsf contents turned out to be blankets and some food. I gave him a
big grin when I saw hefd gotten me sour cream potato chips and a bar of chocolate. I
loved that he remembered such little details about me. My smile faded when another
problem quickly popped up.
eYou didnft buy any clothes, did you?f
eClothes?f he asked, like it was a foreign word.
I gestured to my torn dress. eI canft wear this for long. What am I going to do? Make a
toga out of a blanket? Youfre such a guy, never thinking of this stuff.f
eI was thinking of injury and survival. Fresh clothingfs a luxury, not a necessity.f
eNot even your duster?f I asked slyly.
Dimitri froze for a moment and then swore. Hefd had no need to wear his coat indoors
at the Mastranosf.honestly, he didnft need to outside either.and had left it there in the
ensuing fight.
eDonft worry, comrade,f I teased. ePlenty more where that came from.f
He spread blankets over the tentfs floor and laid back on them. There was a look of
woe on his face that was almost comical. Raids, bullets, criminals . . . no problem. A
missing duster? Crisis. eWefll get you another one,f I said. eYou know, once we find Jill,
clear my name, and save the world.f
eJust those things, huh?f he asked, making both of us laugh. But when I stretched
myself out beside him, both our faces sobered.
eWhat are we going to do?f I asked. Tonightfs most popular question.
eSleep,f he said, clicking off the flashlight. eTomorrow wefll get a hold of Abe or Tasha
or . . . someone. Wefll let them handle it and get Jill where she needs to be.f
I was surprised how small my voice sounded when I spoke. eI feel like we failed. I was
so happy back there. I thought wefd done the impossible, but it was for nothing. All this
work for nothing.f
eNothing?f he asked in astonishment. eWhat we did . . . this is huge. You found Lissafs
sister. Another Dragomir. I donft think you still really understand the weight of that. We
had almost nothing to go on, yet you pushed forward and made it happen.f
eAnd I lost Victor Dashkov. Again.f
eWell, the thing about him is that he doesnft stay hidden for long. Hefs one of those
people who always has to be in control. Hefll have to make a move eventually and when
he does.wefll get him.f
The smile returned to my lips, though I knew he couldnft see it. eAnd I thought I was
the optimistic one here.f
eItfs contagious,f he replied. Then, to my surprise, his hand found mine in the dark. He
laced our fingers together. eYou did good, Roza. Very good. Now sleep.f
We touched in no other way, but his hand held all the warmth in the world. This was
hardly a perfect moment, like in the library, but our familiar connection and the
understanding between us burned brighter than ever, and it felt good. Right. Natural. I
didnft want to sleep. I just wanted to stay there and savor being with him. It wasnft
cheating, I decided, thinking of Adrian. It was just enjoying this closeness.
Still, sleep was essential. We worked out a schedule where each of us took shifts. He
would stay awake now while I rested, and I had a feeling if I didnft sleep, he wouldnft
either when the shift change came. I closed my eyes, and it wasnft my heart I had to
slow down this time. It was my mind, the hamster wheel that went nowhere trying to
figure out what to do next. Just get Jill to Court. Just get Jill to Court. That was all that
mattered. Wefd contact someone who could reach Jill. Dimitri and I would lie low,
everything would soon fix itself....
eThank God.f
I spun around, not even realizing Ifd fallen into a spirit dream. I was back in Sonyafs
garden with all its sunshine and color, and she sat back in a chair, looking expectant.
eI was afraid youfd be up all night, watching your back,f she continued.
eI would if I had my choice,f I replied, strolling over to her. She wasnft quite whom Ifd
expected to see in my dreams, but at least Ifd made contact with the outside world. I
wore the black-and-white dress here, but unlike reality, it was clean and intact. eDimitri
thinks wefre in a secure location.though hefs awake, of course.f
eOf course.f There was a glimmer of amusement in her eyes, but it was brief.
eWhere are you?f I asked. eDid the guardians put you in holding?f
eThey didnft get me,f she said smugly. eYou were their priority, and a little compulsion
made sure they didnft see me. I took off . . . I hated to leave Emily, though.f
I empathized but was too excited at Sonyafs escape. Good news, finally. eBut you can
get Jill to Court. Youfre free.f
Sonya looked at me as those Ifd just spoken French. eI canft get to Jill.f
I frowned. eIs she under that much security?f
eRose,f said Sonya. eJill isnft with the guardians at all. Victor and Robert took her.f
TWENTY-SIX
eSHEfS WHAT?f I EXCLAIMED. The dream birds singing in the garden fell silent.
eWith them? Is that why they called the guardians?f
Sonyafs calmness continued, but she frowned slightly. eVictor and Robert didnft call
the guardians. Why would they?f
eBecause . . . because they wanted to get rid of Dimitri and me . . .f
ePerhaps,f said Sonya. eBut not while they were still in the house. Victorfs as wanted
as you are. It was only Robertfs magic that got them out.f
eThen who . . .f The answer hit me. I groaned. eJohn and Emily. I should have known it
wouldnft be that easy. They were too quick to accept fugitives into their house.f
eI actually think it was just John. Emily really did seem to believe you were innocent . .
. even if she didnft like why you were there. I also suspect shefd worry calling guardians
would just draw more attention to Jillfs identity. It wouldnft surprise me if John didnft
even warn her about calling them. He probably thought he was doing everyone a favor.f
eAnd instead, he lost his stepdaughter,f I said. eBut why would Victor and Robert take
her? And how the hell did two old men subdue a teenage girl anyway?f
Sonya shrugged. eTheyfre probably stronger than they seem. Compulsion also likely
played a role. And as for why? Hard to say. But Victor wants power and control.
Keeping the missing Dragomir with him is a good way to possess that.f
I slumped against a tree. eWefll never get her to Court.f
eWe just have to find her,f said Sonya. eWhich I should be able to do once shefs
asleep.f
eMore dream-walking,f I said. My hope began to rekindle. eYou should go to her now.
Find out.f
eIfve tried. Shefs not asleep. And Ifm willing to bet theyfre keeping her awake for that
very reason so they can put some distance between us. Ifll keep trying, though.f
It wasnft ideal but was the best we could hope for right now. eAnd Sydney and the
Mastranos?f
eFacing a lot of questions.f Sonyafs face fell. I knew she still felt bad about abandoning
her cousin, just as I felt bad about Sydney.
I gently touched Sonyafs arm. eItfs okay. Theyfll be okay. What you did will help Jill.f
She nodded. eHow are we going to stay in touch? I canft always wait for you to be
asleep.f
Silence. Excellent point.
eMaybe we could get a cell phone today . . . God knows wefve needed one. And well .
. . why donft you just come to us? Where are you anyway?f
I wondered if I was making a mistake in inviting her to join us. Dimitri and I had gone
to great pains to keep our location secret, and that run-in with the guardians had
already been a bit closer than I would have liked. Aside from the obvious problems.
imprisonment, execution, et cetera.being captured would take us out of the picture for
helping Lissa. Yet, I was pretty sure Sonya was one of our allies, and at this point, she
might be our only link to Jill.
Ifd made a similar gamble in revealing where we were to Victor. And while he had
technically helped us, that help had obviously backfired. Nonetheless, I told Sonya the
name of our campground and the best directions I could. She said shefd come.I didnft
know how shefd manage it but suspected she was resourceful.and would keep trying
to reach Jill.
eSonya . . .f I hesitated to speak, knowing I should just let her end the dream. We had
important problems, more serious than what I was about to ask. Plus, this was personal
territory. eWhat did you mean in the car . . . when I said Ifd shared a dream with my
boyfriend? You looked surprised.f
Sonya studied me for a long moment, those blue eyes looking deeper into me than I
would have liked. Sometimes she seemed safer in crazy mode. eAuras tell a lot, Rose,
and Ifm very good at reading them. Much better than your friends probably are. A spirit
dream wraps your own aura in gold, which is how I knew. Your personal aura is unique
to you, though it fluctuates with your feelings and soul. When people are in love, it
shows. Their auras shine. When you were dreaming, yours was bright. The colors were
bright . . . but not what I expected from a boyfriend. Of course, not every relationship is
the same. People are at different stages. I would have brushed it off, except . . .f
eExcept what?f
eExcept, when youfre with Dimitri, your aurafs like the sun. So is his.f She smiled when
I simply stared in stunned silence. eYoufre surprised by this?f
eI . . . that is, wefre over. We used to be together, but after his change, he didnft want
me anymore. I moved on.f Where moving on apparently meant holding hands and
having close, heated moments. eThatfs why Ifm with Adrian. Ifm happy with Adrian.f That
last sentence sounded almost defensive. Who was I trying to convince? Her or myself?
eBehaviors and feelings rarely line up,f she said, sounding very Dimitri Zen-like. eDonft
take this the wrong way, but youfve got some issues to work out.f
Great. Therapy from a crazy woman. eOkay, letfs suppose therefs something to this. I
only really gave up on Dimitri a couple weeks ago. Itfs possible Ifm probably still holding
onto some feelings.f Possible? I thought about how acutely aware of his physical
presence I always was in the car, the carefree harmony in the library, how good it felt to
work with him in that way of ours, both so determined and almost never secondguessing
the other. And only hours ago, in the guestroom . . .
Sonya had the audacity to laugh. ePossible? After only two weeks? Rose, youfre wise
in so many ways . . . and so young in others.f
I hated being judged by my age but had no time for temper tantrums. eOkay,
whatever. Ifve still got feelings. But not him. You didnft see him after he was changed. It
was horrible. He was depressed. He said he wanted to avoid me at all costs, that he
couldnft love anyone again. It wasnft until this escape madness that he even started
acting like his old self.f
eHe and I talked about that,f she said, face serious again. eAbout the depression. I
understand it. After being Strigoi . . . doing what we did . . . you donft feel worthy of life.
Therefs just guilt and darkness and the crushing memories of that evil.f She shuddered.
eYou . . . youfve acted differently from him. I mean, you look so sad sometimes, but at
others . . . itfs like nothing happened. Youfre already back to your old self. Mostly. Why
the difference in you two?f
eOh, Ifve still got the guilt, believe me. After Robert changed me . . .f There was
venom when she spoke his name. eWell, I didnft want to leave my house, my bed. I
hated myself for what Ifd done. I wished Ifd been staked to death. Then Dimitri talked to
me. . . . He said that guilt was inevitable. The fact that I can feel it proves Ifm not Strigoi.
But he told me I canft let that stop me from embracing life again. Wefve been given
second chances, he and I. We canft throw them away. He also said it took him a while
to realize it and that he didnft want me to make the same mistakes. He told me to
embrace life and its beauty and the people I love before it was too late.even though
itfd be difficult. Shaking that Strigoi past . . . itfs like a weight, always pressing on me.
He swore he wasnft going to let it control him anymore.which, believe me, sounds
noble but is very hard to do.and that he wouldnft let his life be pointless. Hefd already
lost some things forever but refused to let go of the rest.f
eHe said all that? I . . . Ifm not even sure what half of it means.f He told me to embrace
life and its beauty and the people I love before it was too late.
eSometimes I donft either. Like I said, itfs much easier said than done. Still, I think he
has helped me recover more quickly than I would have on my own. Ifm grateful. And as
for you and your auras . . .f That small smile returned. eWell, youfve got to figure it out. I
donft believe in soul mates, not exactly. I think itfs ridiculous to think therefs only one
person out there for us. What if your esoul matef lives in Zimbabwe? What if he dies
young? I also think etwo souls becoming onef is ridiculous. You need to hold onto
yourself. But I do believe in souls being in sync, souls that mirror each other. I see that
synchronicity in auras. I can see love too. And I see all of that in his aura and in yours.
Only you can choose what to do with that information.if you even believe it.f
eNo pressure,f I muttered.
She looked like she was about to end the dream but then stopped and gave me a
piercing look. eOne thing to be careful of, Rose. Your auras match, but they arenft
identical. Dimitrifs is spiked with bits of darkness, leftover from his trauma. That
darkness fades a little each day. You carry darkness too.but itfs not fading.f
I shivered. eLissa. Itfs the darkness Ifm taking from her, isnft it?f
eYes. I donft know much about bonds, but what youfre doing.even if itfs helping
her.is very dangerous. Spirit tears us apart, no question, but in some ways . . . I think
we spirit users are built for it a little better. Not that itfs always obvious,f she added
wryly. eBut you? No. And if you take too much, I donft know whatfll happen. Ifm afraid of
it building and building. Ifm afraid itfs just going to take one spark.one catalyst.to
make it explode inside you.f
eWhat happens then?f I whispered.
She shook her head slowly. eI donft know.f
With that, the dream faded.
I fell back into dreamless sleep, though my body.as if knowing it was time to take my
shift.woke on its own a few hours later. Nightfs blackness surrounded me once more,
and nearby, I could hear Dimitrifs even, steady breathing and sense his warmth.
Everything Ifd just discussed with Sonya came pouring back to me. Too much, too
much. I didnft know where to begin processing it. And no, I didnft know if I could believe
it, not with what Ifd seen in real life. Behaviors and feelings rarely line up. With a deep
breath, I forced myself to be a guardian, not an emotionally distraught girl.
eYour time for sleep, comrade.f
His voice came to me like light in the darkness, soft and low. eYou can get more rest if
you need it.f
eNo, Ifm fine,f I told him. eAnd remember, youfre not.f
eI know, I know,f he chuckled. eIfm not the general.f Oh lord. We finished each otherfs
jokes. I do believe in souls that are in sync. Sternly reminding myself that Sonyafs visit
hadnft actually been about my love life, I recounted the rest of the dream to Dimitri,
describing Johnfs betrayal and Jillfs abduction. eDid I . . . did I do the right thing telling
Sonya where we are?f
Several moments passed before he replied. eYes. Youfre right that we need her
help.and she can find Jill. The problem is, Victor and Robert have to know that too.f
He sighed. eAnd youfre right that Ifd better rest up for whatfs to come.f
So, in that efficient way of his, he said no more. Soon, his breathing shifted as he fell
back into sleep. It was amazing how he could do that with so little effort. Of course, that
was something wefd been taught as guardians: sleep when you can because you donft
know when youfll be able to again. It was a trick Ifd never picked up. Staring into the
darkness, I kept my senses sharp, listening for any sounds that might indicate danger.
I might not have a talent for falling asleep instantly, but I could keep my waking body
alert while still checking in with Lissa. Jill and our escape had occupied me today, but
events at Court still weighed heavily on me. Someone had tried to kill Lissa, and a
group of guardians had just dragged off Eddie.
When I looked through her eyes, it was no surprise that I found most of my friends
together. They were in a stark, intimidating room similar to the one shefd been
questioned in about my escape.except it was larger. And with good reason. It was
packed with all sorts of people. Adrian and Christian stood by Lissa, and I needed no
aura reading to know the two guys were as uneasy as she was. Hans stood behind a
table, hands pressed on it as he leaned forward and glared at everyone. Opposite
Lissa, against the far wall, Eddie sat stone-faced in a chair with a guardian on either
side of him. Both of his guards were tense, braced to leap into action. They thought
Eddie was a threat, I realized, which was ridiculous. Yet, Hans seemed to share their
opinion.
He jabbed his finger at a photograph lying on the table. Taking a step forward, Lissa
saw that the picture was of the guy whofd attacked her.a picture taken after his death.
His eyes were closed, his skin gone pale.but it provided a detailed look at his facial
features, bland as they were.
eYou killed a Moroi!f exclaimed Hans. Ifd apparently tuned in to the middle of the
conversation. eHow is that not a problem? Youfre trained to protect them!f
eI did,f said Eddie. He was so calm, so serious that the part of me that could still
muster a sense of humor thought he was like Dimitri Junior. eI protected her. What
difference does it make if the threatfs Moroi or Strigoi?f
eWe have no proof of any of the details of this attack,f growled Hans.
eYou have three witnesses!f snapped Christian. eAre you saying our reports are
worthless?f
eIfm saying youfre his friends, which makes your reports questionable. I would have
liked to have had a guardian around to verify this.f
Now Lissafs temper flared. eYou did! Eddie was there.f
eAnd there was no way you could have protected her without killing him?f asked Hans.
Eddie didnft answer, and I knew he was seriously considering the question,
wondering if he might truly have made a mistake. At last, he shook his head. eIf I hadnft
killed him, he would have killed me.f
Hans sighed, his eyes weary. It was easy for me to be angry at him right now, and I
had to remind myself he was just doing his job. He held up the picture. eAnd none of
you.none of you.have ever seen this man?f
Lissa studied the face once more, repressing a shiver. No, she hadnft recognized him
during the attack and didnft recognize him now. There was really nothing remarkable
about him.no notable feature you could point out. Our other friends shook their heads,
but Lissa felt herself frowning.
eYes?f asked Hans, immediately jumping on that subtle shift.
eI donft know him . . .f she said slowly. The conversation with Joe the janitor popped
into her mind.
eWhatfd the guy look like?f shefd asked Joe.
ePlain. Ordinary. Except the hand.f
Lissa stared at the picture a moment longer, which just barely showed a scarred hand
with a couple of bent fingers. I had also noticed it in the fight. She lifted her eyes to
Hans. eI donft know him,f she repeated. eBut I think I know someone who does. Therefs
a janitor . . . well, a former janitor. The one who testified about Rose. I think hefs seen
this guy before. They have an interesting business relationship. Mikhail was going to
make sure he didnft leave Court.f
Adrian did not look happy at all about having Joe brought up, seeing as it implicated
his mother for bribery. eTheyfll have a hard time making him talk.f
Hans narrowed his eyes. eOh, if he knows something, wefll make him talk.f He gave a
sharp nod toward the door, and one of the guardians by Eddie moved toward it. eFind
this guy. And send in our eguests.ff The guardian nodded and left the room.
eWhat guests?f asked Lissa.
eWell,f said Hans, eitfs funny you mention Hathaway. Because we just had a sighting of
her.f
Lissa stiffened, panic flashing through her. They found Rose. But how? Abe had
assured her I was safe in that town in West Virginia.
eShe and Belikov were spotted outside of Detroit, where they kidnapped a girl.f
eTheyfd never.f Lissa stopped. eDid you say Detroit?f It was with great restraint that
she didnft shoot questioning looks at Christian and Adrian.
Hans nodded, and although he gave the appearance of just passing on information, I
knew he was watching for some sort of telling reaction from my friends. eThey had a few
other people with them. Some of them got away, but we caught one.f
eWho did they kidnap?f asked Christian. His astonishment wasnft faked either. He too
had thought we were safely stashed.
eMastrano,f said Hans. eSomething Mastrano.f
eJill Mastrano?f exclaimed Lissa.
eJailbait?f asked Adrian.
Hans clearly wasnft up to date on this nickname but didnft have a chance to question
it because just then, the door opened. Three guardians entered, and with them was.
Sydney.
TWENTY-SEVEN
I WOULD HAVE GAPED IF I were there, both from the shock of seeing Sydney and at
the sight of a human on Court grounds. Humans, actually, because there were two
others with her, a man and a woman. The man was young, only a little older than
Sydney, with deep brown hair and eyes. The woman was older and wore the tough,
seasoned look I associated with Alberta. This woman was dark-skinned, but I could still
see the golden tattoo she and the other humans had. All Alchemists.
And it was obvious these Alchemists were not happy. That older woman was putting
on a good show, but her darting eyes made it clear she wanted to be somewhere.
anywhere.else. Sydney and the guy didnft hide their fear at all. Sydney might have
gotten used to me and Dimitri, but she and her associates had just walked into a den of
evil, as far as they were probably concerned.
The Alchemists werenft alone in their discomfort. As soon as theyfd entered, the
guardians no longer regarded Eddie as the roomfs threat. Their eyes were all on the
humans, scrutinizing them as though they were Strigoi. My friends seemed more
curious than afraid. Lissa and I had lived among humans, but Christian and Adrian had
had very little exposure, other than feeders. Seeing the Alchemists on eour turff added
an extra element of intrigue.
I was certainly astonished to see Sydney there so quickly. Or was it quickly? Hours
had passed since wefd escaped Jillfs house. Not enough time to drive to Court but
certainly enough to fly. Sydney hadnft changed clothes since Ifd last seen her, and there
were shadows under her eyes. I had a feeling shefd been grilled to no end since her
capture. The mystery was, why bring the Alchemists here to the meeting about Eddie
killing the unknown Moroi? There were two completely different issues at stake.
Lissa was thinking the same thing. eWho are these guys?f she asked, although she
had a pretty good idea who Sydney was. Shefd heard enough description from me.
Sydney gave Lissa a once-over, and I suspected she had guessed Lissafs identity as
well.
eAlchemists,f said Hans gruffly. eYou know what that means?f
Lissa and my friends nodded. eWhat do they have to do with Eddie and that guy who
attacked me?f she asked.
eMaybe something. Maybe nothing.f Hans shrugged. eBut I know therefs something
strange going on, something youfre all involved in, and I need to figure out what. Shef.
Hans pointed at Sydney.fwas with Hathaway in Detroit, and I still have trouble
believing none of you know anything about it.f
Adrian crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, the perfect picture of
indifference. eKeep believing that, but I donft know any of these people. Donft
Alchemists hate us? Why are they here?f Adrian, ironically, was the only one of my
friends who knew I hadnft been in West Virginia, but youfd never tell from his demeanor.
eBecause we have an escaped murderess to deal with and needed to question her
accomplice in person,f was Hansfs crisp response.
A denial of my guilt was on Lissafs lips, but the older Alchemist jumped in first. eYou
have no proof that Miss Sage was an eaccomplicef to your criminal. And I still think itfs
ridiculous that you wouldnft let us do our own questioning and leave it at that.f
eIn any other situation, we would, Miss Stanton,f replied Hans. Ice was forming
between the two of them. eBut this one, as you can imagine, is a bit more serious than
most. Our queen was murdered.f
Tension ramped up even more between the guardians and the Alchemists. Their
working relationship was not a happy one, I realized. It also occurred to me that even if
Sydneyfs superiors thought shefd committed some crime, they would never admit as
much to my people.which meant Hansfs paranoia wasnft entirely unfounded. When
none of the Alchemists responded, Hans seemed to read this as approval to begin
interrogating Sydney.
eDo you know these three?f He gestured to my friends, and Sydney shook her head.
eEver communicated with them?f
eNo.f
He paused, as though hoping shefd change her answer. She didnft. eThen how did
you get involved with Hathaway?f
She studied him intently, fear in her brown eyes. I wasnft sure if it was because of him
exactly. Really, she had a lot of things to be nervous about right now, like being here at
all and the eventual punishment the Alchemists would dole out. Then, of course, there
was Abe. Technically, he was the reason she had gotten ensnared in this mess. All she
had to do was tell on him, say hefd blackmailed her. Itfd get her off the hook.but incur
his wrath. Sydney swallowed and forced a defiant look.
eI met Rose in Siberia.f
eYes, yes,f said Hans. eBut how did you end up helping her escape here?f
eI had nothing to do with her escaping this place!f said Sydney. It was a half-truth, I
supposed. eShe contacted me a few days ago and asked for help to get to a house near
Detroit. She claimed she was innocent and that this would help prove it.f
eThe Alchemists knew by then she was a fugitive,f pointed out Hans. eEveryone had
orders to look out for her. You could have turned her in.f
eWhen I first met Rose, she didnft seem like the murdering type.I mean, aside from
killing Strigoi. Which isnft murder at all, really.f Sydney threw in a little Alchemist disdain.
It was a nice touch. eSo, when she said she was innocent and could prove it, I decided
to help her. I gave her a ride.f
eWe already asked her about this,f Stanton said irritably. eAnd we already told you that
we did. What she did was foolish.a naive lapse in judgment. Itfs something for us to
deal with, not you. You worry about your murdering fiend.f Her words were light, like
they were going to take Sydney home and chastise a naughty child. I doubted it would
be that simple.
eWho were the people with her?f asked Hans, ignoring Stanton.
Sydneyfs contempt grew. eOne was that guy . . . Dimitri Belikov. The one you think
was ecured.f I donft know who the others were. Two guys and a woman. They never
introduced us.f It was a well-done lie, her faked disgust about Dimitri masking her
knowledge of the rest of our associates.
Lissa leaned forward eagerly, speaking just before Hans could. eWhat was in Detroit?
How was Rose going to clear herself? Especially with Jill?f
Hans didnft look happy about the interruption, but I knew he had to be curious about
Jill and Detroit as well. He said nothing, perhaps hoping someone might slip and reveal
a key piece of knowledge. Sydney, however, continued playing distant and cold.
eI have no idea. That Jill girl didnft seem to know either. Rose just said we had to get
to her, so I helped her.f
eBlindly?f asked Hans. eYou really expect me to believe that you just trusted her like
that?f
eShefs my.f Sydney bit her lip on what I suspected was efriend.f She turned her
professional mode back on. eThere was something believable about her, and I figured
itfd be a waste of resources if the Alchemists had been helping you hunt the wrong
murderer. If I decided she was guilty, I could always turn her in. And I thought . . . I
thought if I was the one who solved this, Ifd get the credit and a promotion.f That was a
good, good lie. An ambitious girl trying to improve her career on the sly? Very good.
Well, not to everyone.
Hans shook his head. eI donft believe any of you.f
The guy Alchemist took a step forward that made every guardian tense to jump him.
eIf she says thatfs the way it happened, then thatfs the way it happened.f He had the
same fierceness and mistrust that Stanton had, but there seemed to be more. A sort of
protectiveness toward Sydney that was as personal as professional. Lissa picked up on
it too.
eEasy, Ian,f said Stanton, still keeping her eyes on Hans. Her composure reminded
me more and more of Alberta. She couldnft be at ease with a roomful of guardians but
wasnft showing it. eIt doesnft matter if you believe her or not. The point remains: Miss
Sage answered your questions. Wefre finished.f
eDo Jillfs parents know anything?f asked Lissa. She was still in shock at all of these
developments.not to mention worried about me being out of my safe mountain town.
but this mysterious shot at clearing my name was powerful. She couldnft let it go.
Sydney turned to Lissa, and I could practically read the Alchemistfs thoughts. She
knew how close Lissa and I were and would have liked to give Lissa some sort of
comfort. There was no way, though, that Sydney could do that with these people in the
room. She also had to be aware of the fact that I myself hadnft told Lissa anything about
Jill.
eNo,f said Sydney. eWe just went there, and Rose said Jill had to come with her. The
Mastranos donft know why. And then.and then Rose did take her. Or Jill went with her.
Ifm not sure what happened. It all turned to chaos.f
Neither the Alchemists nor guardians disputed me taking Jill, which made me think it
was a story theyfd gotten.and accepted.from both Jillfs parents and Sydney. It had
just enough truth to be plausible.and explain Jillfs disappearance. It didnft mention the
Dragomir secret, however, which Emily was probably more than happy to keep quiet for
now.
eThere,f said Stanton. eThis is exactly what we told you before. We need to leave now.f
She turned toward the door, but guardians blocked the way.
eImpossible,f said Hans. eThis is a serious matter, and Miss Sage is the only link we
have to a murder.a royal murder. And a kidnapping.f
Stanton scoffed, and I remembered Sydney once saying the Alchemists thought the
Moroi royalty system was silly. eShe doesnft seem to be of much more use to you. But
donft worry.wefll be holding her. Contact us if you have more questions.f
eUnacceptable,f said Hans. eShe stays here.f
Ian, the other Alchemist, joined the argument, moving protectively in front of Sydney.
eWefre not leaving one of our own here!f Again, I had that funny feeling about him. A
crush, that was it. He had a crush on her and was treating this as more than just
business. Stanton gave him a look that said she would handle this matter. He fell silent.
eYou can all stay here, then,f said Hans. eMakes no difference to me. Wefll get you
rooms.f
eThat is unacceptable.f From there, she and Hans got into a raging argument. I didnft
think it would come to blows, but the other guardians had closed in slightly as a
precaution.
Ianfs eyes darted between Stanton and Sydney, but he didnft get into the fray. Once,
his gaze passed over the table Hans leaned against, and Ian suddenly did a double
take at the photograph. It was only a brief pause, a slight widening of the eyes . . . but
Lissa caught it.
She took a step toward Ian and Sydney. One of the guardians glanced at the
movement, deemed Lissa safe, and returned to watching Stanton. eYou know him,f
Lissa murmured, keeping her voice below the shouts. In fact, it was a little too low
because she got blank looks from Sydney and Ian. Their ears couldnft hear what a
Moroi or dhampir could have.
Lissa glanced uneasily around, not wanting to attract attention. She raised her volume
slightly. eYou know him. The guy in the picture.f
Ian stared at Lissa, a bit of wonder and wariness on his face. He undoubtedly bore
that same standoffish attitude toward vampires, but her words had caught him off guard.
And, even if she was an evil creature of the night, she was a very pretty one.
eIan,f said Sydney softly. eWhat is it?f There was a note of urging in her voice, one that
inadvertently played upon his crush, I think. He opened his mouth to speak, but then,
the econversationf among the others wrapped up. Sydney again became the center of
attention, and Ian turned away from Lissa.
The compromise Stanton and Hans had reached was exactly that.a compromise.
Neither was happy with it. There was a small town less than forty-five minutes away
from Court, and the Alchemists would stay there.with several guardians on hand. It
sounded like a house arrest to me, and Stantonfs expression seemed to agree. I think
she only consented because it was a human town. Before hefd let everyone go, Hans
questioned my friends a final time, his eyes studying every face carefully.
eAnd none of you.none of you.know this Alchemist girl or have been in contact with
her? Or know about her involvement with Hathaway?f
Again, Lissa and the others denied it, and again, Hans had no choice but to
grudgingly accept the responses. Everyone moved toward the door, but Hans wouldnft
let Eddie leave. eNot you, Castile. Youfre staying here until other matters are settled.f
Lissa gasped. eWhat? But he.f
eDonft worry about it,f said Eddie with a small smile. eEverythingfll be okay. Just look
after yourself.f
Lissa hesitated, despite Christian tugging her arm to go. Although all accounts said
Eddie had defended Lissafs life, hefd still killed a Moroi. That wouldnft be taken lightly.
The guardians had to be 100 percent convinced hefd had no other choice before theyfd
release him. Seeing the strong, calm look on his face, Lissa knew he was prepared to
handle whatever came.
eThank you,f she said, walking past him. eThank you for saving me.f
His answer was a slight nod, and Lissa stepped into the hallway.to find herself in
more chaos.
eWhere are they? I insist on.ah.f
My friends and the Alchemists had been heading toward the exit while a group of
guardians escorted them. Meanwhile, someone had entered the hall and was now
being stopped and challenged by the guardians. It was Abe.
He took in every piece of the bizarre scenario in less than a heartbeat, his eyes
passing over Sydney and the Alchemists as though hefd never seen them before.
Through Lissafs eyes, I saw Sydney blanch, but nobody else noticed. Abe smiled at
Lissa and sidled up to walk out with her.
eThere you are. They want you for the last monarch test.f
eAnd they sent you?f asked Christian skeptically.
eWell, I volunteered,f replied Abe. eIfd heard there was some, er, excitement. Murder,
fanatical religious humans, interrogations. All things Ifm interested in, you know.f
Lissa rolled her eyes but said nothing until the whole group emerged from the
building. The Alchemists and their unwelcome escort went one way while Lissa and our
friends went the other. Lissa longed to glance at Sydney and Ian.I did too.but knew it
was best to keep moving forward and follow Abefs lead, particularly since some of those
guardians were watching more than just the Alchemists.
As soon as Lissafs group was far enough away from the authorities, Abefs amiable
smile vanished, and he turned on my friends. eWhat the hell happened? Ifve heard all
sorts of crazy stories. Someone said you were dead.f
eNearly,f said Lissa. She told him about the attack, expressing her fear over Eddie.
eHefll be fine,f said Abe dismissively. eThey have nothing to hold him on. The worst
hefll get is a mark on his record.f
Lissa was relieved by Abefs easy assurance, but I still felt guilty. Thanks to me,
Eddiefs record was already marred. His sterling reputation was declining on a daily
basis.
eThat was Sydney Sage,f said Lissa. eI thought they were all in West Virginia. Why
isnft she with Rose?f
eThat,f said Abe darkly, eis an excellent question.f
eBecause they were apparently kidnapping Jill Mastrano in Detroit,f said Christian.
eWhich is weird. But not the craziest thing I can think of Rose doing.f I appreciated the
support.
Abe got a recap of this new development too, at least as much as my friends knew of
it.which was only a fraction of the whole story. Abe picked up immediately that hefd
been played, and it was obvious from his angry expression that he didnft like being kept
in the dark. Welcome to the club, old man, I thought with small satisfaction. I hadnft
forgotten how no one had filled me in on the escape plan. My smugness was short-lived
because I was worried about what would happen to Sydney, now that Abe was on to
her.
eThat girl was lying to me,f he growled. eEvery day, all these reports about how quiet
and boring it was in West Virginia. I wonder if they even made it to that town. I have to
go talk to her.f
eGood luck,f said Adrian, pulling a cigarette out and lighting it. Apparently, in my
absence, the dating contract hefd jokingly made up that said he would ecut backf on his
vices didnft apply. eI donft think her cronies or the guardians are going to let you near
her.f
eOh, Ifll get to her,f said Abe. eShefs got a lot of answers. If she hid them from those
other idiots, then good for her. But shefs going to tell me.f
A sudden thought sparked into Lissafs mind. eYou have to talk to Ian. That guy with
the Alchemists. He knows the man in the picture.er, I mean, the guy Eddie killed.f
eYoufre certain?f asked Abe.
eYes,f said Adrian, surprising them all. eIan definitely had a reaction. Hefs also got a
crush on that Sydney girl.f
eI saw that too,f said Lissa.
eShe seems kind of uptight.f Adrian frowned. eBut maybe their kind go for that.f
eThat crush might actually be useful,f mused Abe. eYou women donft know the power
you wield. Have you seen that guardian your auntfs dating? Ethan Moore?f
eYes,f groaned Christian. eDonft remind me.f
eTasha is pretty hot, though,f noted Adrian.
eThat is not cool,f said Christian.
eDonft get so huffy,f said Abe. eEthanfs a palace guard. He was there the night of the
murder.which could be very useful to us if she can keep him interested.f
Christian shook his head. eThose guards already testified. It wonft matter. Ethanfs told
what he knows.f
eIfm not so sure,f said Abe. eThere are always things that occur off the official record,
and Ifm positive the guards were all debriefed with strict orders on what to reveal and
not to reveal. Your aunt might be charming enough to find out something for us.f Abe
sighed, still looking very unhappy at the sudden upsetting of his orderly plans. eIf only
Sydney had been charming enough to talk her way out of that interrogation so
that I could go interrogate her. Now Ifve got to break through those Alchemists and the
guardians to get to her and figure out where Rose is. Oh, and you do actually have to
go to your test, princess.f
eI thought that was just a line you used to find me,f Lissa said.
eNo, they want you.f He gave her directions to the test. It was in the building shefd had
the second test in. eAll of you go together and then get a guardian to walk you back.
Donft leave your room until Janine or Tad come by.f Tad was one of Abefs henchmen.
eNo more surprise attacks.f
Lissa wanted to argue that she most certainly wasnft going to put herself under house
arrest but decided it was best to just let Abe go for now. He hurried off, still radiating
agitation, and she and the guys turned toward the testing site.
eBoy, is he pissed,f said Adrian.
eDo you blame him?f asked Christian. eHe just lost membership in the evil mastermind
club. His brilliant plan fell apart, and now his daughterfs missing when he thought she
was somewhere safe.f
Adrian stayed pointedly silent.
eI hope shefs okay,f sighed Lissa, a knot forming in her stomach. eAnd what in the
world does Jill have to do with any of this?f
Nobody had an answer for that one. When they reached the testing site, Lissa found
a situation almost identical to before. Lots of spectators lining the hall. Guardians
blocking the door. More people than ever were cheering her name as she approached,
some who were ecommonf Moroi and others who were royals whose candidates were
out of the running. A number of nominees hadnft passed the fear test, so those families
had switched their loyalties.
Again, Lissa was ushered into the room alone. Her heart began to pound when she
saw the same old woman. Were more terrible images to come? Lissa couldnft see the
chalice, but that was no guarantee of safety. There was no extra chair, so Lissa simply
stood in front of the old woman.
eHello,f Lissa said respectfully. eItfs nice to see you again.f
The woman grinned, showing those missing teeth. eI doubt that, but you say it very
convincingly. You have politics in your blood.f
eThank . . . you . . .f said Lissa, unsure if shefd been complimented or not. eWhat
would you like me to do for this test?f
eJust listen. Thatfs all. Itfs an easy one.f
A twinkle in the womanfs eye made Lissa think this would not be easy.
eAll you have to do is answer a question for me. Answer correctly, and youfre through
to the vote. And wonft that be entertaining.f The old woman seemed to say those last
words more to herself than Lissa.
eOkay,f said Lissa uneasily. eIfm ready.f
The woman sized Lissa up and seemed to like what she saw. eHere it is then: What
must a queen possess in order to truly rule her people?f
Lissafs mind went blank for a moment, and then a jumble of words popped into her
head. Integrity? Wisdom? Sanity?
eNo, no, donft answer,f said the old woman, watching Lissa carefully. eNot yet. You
have until tomorrow, at this same time, to think about it. Come back with the right
answer, and youfll have passed the trials. And . . .f She winked. eIt goes without saying
you wonft talk to anyone about this.f
Lissa nodded, rubbing the small tattooed spot on her arm. Shefd get no help with the
answer from anyone else. Lissa left the room, turning the question over and over in her
mind. There were too many answers to a question like that, she thought. Any of them
could.
Movement in my reality instantly snapped me out of her head. I half expected Sonya
to come bursting into our tent, but no, that wasnft what had caught my attention. It was
a much smaller motion . . . and something infinitely more powerful.
Dimitri was in my arms.
TWENTY-EIGHT
I STOPPED BREATHING. WEfD each had our own blankets, but even in the middle of
summer, the temperature had dropped during the night. Dimitri, in his sleep, had rolled
over against me, merging our blankets into one pile and resting his head on my chest.
His body lay against mine, warm and familiar, and he even snuggled a little closer.
He was more exhausted than Ifd realized if he was doing this in his sleep. After all,
this was the guy who slept with one eye open. But his guard was down now, his body
unconsciously seeking . . . what? Simple warmth? Me? Damn it. Why had I asked
Sonya my question? Why couldnft I keep going with my easy role as Adrianfs girlfriend
and Dimitrifs friend? Because honestly, I wasnft doing a very good job at either one right
now.
Tentatively, fearfully, I shifted slightly so that I could put one arm around Dimitri and
draw him closer. I knew it was a risk, one that might wake him and break this spell. But
it didnft. If anything, he seemed to relax more. Feeling him like that . . . holding him . . . it
churned up a swarm of emotions within me. The ache I had felt since his loss burned
within me. At the same time, holding him like this also seemed to fill that ache, as
though a piece of me that had been missing was now restored. I hadnft even realized
that piece was missing. Ifd blocked it all out until Sonyafs words had shaken my fragile
new acceptance of life.
I donft know how long I stayed like that with Dimitri. It was long enough that the rising
sun began to illuminate the tentfs translucent fabric. That was all the light my eyes
needed to now see Dimitri, to see the finely carved lines of his face and softness of his
hair as he lay against me. I wanted so badly to touch that hair, to see if it felt like it used
to. That was a silly sentiment, of course. His hair wouldnft have changed. Still . . . the
urge was there, and I finally gave in, gently running my fingers over some stray locks.
They were smooth and silky, and that barest touch sent chills through me. It also woke
him up.
His eyes opened, instantly alert. I expected him to jump away from me, but instead,
he only assessed the situation.and didnft move. I left my hand where it was on the
side of his face, still stroking his hair. Our gazes locked, so much passing between us.
In those moments, I wasnft in a tent with him, on the run from those who regarded us as
villains. There was no murderer to catch, no Strigoi trauma to overcome. There was just
him and me and the feelings that had burned between us for so long.
When he did move, it wasnft to get away. Instead, he lifted his head so that he looked
down at me. Only a few inches separated us, and his eyes betrayed him. He wanted to
kiss me.and I wanted him to. He leaned over me, one hand resting against my cheek.
I readied myself for his lips.I needed them.and then he froze. He pulled back and sat
up, exhaling in frustration as he looked away from me. I sat up as well, my breathing
rapid and shallow.
eWh-whatfs wrong?f I asked.
He glanced back at me. ePick. There are lots of choices.f
I ran a finger along my lips. So close. So, so close. eI know . . . I know things have
changed. I know you were wrong. I know you can feel love again.f
His mask was back up as he formulated his answer. eThis isnft about love.f
The last minute replayed in my head, that perfect connection, the way hefd looked at
me and made my heart feel. Hell, Sonya claimed we even had some mystical
connection. eIf itfs not about love, then what is it about?f I exclaimed.
eItfs about doing the right thing,f he said quietly.
The right thing? Right and wrong had been perennial topics at St. Vladimirfs. I wasnft
eighteen. He was my teacher. We were slated to be Lissafs guardians and had to give
her our full attention. All of those were arguments for why staying apart had been
necessary back then. But those had long since fallen by the wayside.
I would have questioned him more.if someone hadnft scratched at our door.
Both of us sprang up and apart, reaching for the stakes wefd slept near. Grabbing my
stake was instinct because I knew there was no Strigoi out there. But lately, Strigoi had
been the least of our worries.
eRose? Dimitri?f
The voice was barely audible.but familiar. Relaxing slightly, I unzipped the tentfs
entrance and revealed Sonya kneeling in front of it. Like us, she wore the same clothes
from earlier, and her auburn hair was messy. Otherwise, she seemed to have escaped
her pursuers unscathed. I scooted aside so that she could enter.
eCozy,f she said, glancing around. eYoufve got the farthest spot out on the
campground. Took me forever to find the car you described.f
eHowfd you get here?f I asked.
She winked. eYoufre not the only ones who can steal cars. Or, in my case, get people
to ewillinglyf lend them.f
eWere you followed?f asked Dimitri. He was all seriousness again, with no sign of
what had passed moments ago.
eNot that I could tell,f she said, shifting into a cross-legged position. eA couple
guardians followed me back in the neighborhood, but I lost them a while ago. Most of
them seemed more interested in you two.f
eImagine that,f I muttered. eToo bad Victor was long gone.he might have taken
priority.f
eHe didnft kill a queen,f she said ruefully. Wefd had to eventually tell her why Victor
was wanted and that hefd been the one Sonya had sensed was stalking Lissa back at
St. Vladimirfs. eBut the good news is I know where theyfre at now.f
eWhere?f asked Dimitri and I in unison.
A small, knowing smile came to her lips at that. eWest Michigan,f she said. eThey took
off in the opposite direction from Court.f
eDamn,f I muttered. Dimitri and I had gone southeast from Ann Arbor, clipping the
Detroit suburbs and just crossing into Ohio. Wefd picked the wrong direction. eBut you
saw Jill? Is she okay?f
Sonya nodded. eFine. Scared, but fine. She described enough landmarks that I think
we can locate their motel. I found her in a dream a couple hours ago; they had to rest.
Victor wasnft feeling well. They might still be there.f
eThen we need to leave now,f said Dimitri, instantly in action. eOnce theyfre moving,
Jill will be awake and out of contact.f
We packed up our campsite with amazing speed. My ankle felt better but was still
sore. Noticing my limp, Sonya called a halt just before we got in her car.
eHang on.f
She knelt before me, examining the swelling ankle that was easily exposed by my
torn dress. Taking a deep breath, she rested her hands on me, and a surge of electricity
shot through my leg, followed by waves of heat and cold. When it was over and she
stood up, the pain and swelling were gone, as were the scrapes on my legs. Probably
the cuts on my head too. Spirit users had healed me so often that youfd think Ifd be
used to it, but it was still a little startling.
eThank you,f I said. eBut you shouldnft have done that . . . shouldnft have used the
magic . . .f
eYou need to be in peak condition,f she said. Her gaze drifted from me, staring off at
the trees. eAnd the magic . . . well, itfs hard to stay away from.f
Indeed it was, and I felt guilty that she was using it on me.and moving closer to
insanity. Robertfs restoration had healed her mind a little, and she needed to take
advantage of that. This was no time for a lecture, though, and Dimitrifs expression told
me he too thought it best I get back in shape.
We took off toward where Sonya told us Jill was, and this time, her directions were as
specific as she could make them. No more vagueness or binding promises. We stopped
once to eacquiref a new car and get a map. The info Sonya had gleaned from Jill led us
to a town called Sturgis. While it was in the western half of Michigan, it was also
south.meaning the distance wasnft quite as long as wefd expected. Nonetheless,
Dimitri drove at least fifteen miles per hour over the speed limit the whole time.
eThere,f said Sonya, as we rolled into downtown Sturgis.which wasnft much of a
downtown. We were near a modest-looking motel on a side street. eThatfs what she
described. The Sunshine Motel.f
Dimitri pulled into the lot behind the building, and we all sat there, staring at the motel,
which didnft look as cheerful as its name. Like me, I presumed my companions were
trying to figure out how to approach this. Jillfs dream info had gotten us here, but Sonya
had nothing else to help us find their room.if they were even still here. They certainly
wouldnft have checked in under real names. I was going to suggest we just walk past
the doors and hope Sonya would sense Robert when she suddenly pointed.
eThatfs their car,f she said. eTheyfre here.f
Sure enough. There was the CR-V wefd taken to Jillfs house. Talk about karma. Ifd
swiped Victorfs keys, and hefd repaid the favor by taking ours. None of us had thought
much about his escape vehicle in the ensuing chaos.
eSloppy,f murmured Dimitri, eyes narrowed thoughtfully. eThey should have switched
cars.f
eThatfs Sydneyfs,f I pointed out. eItfs not technically stolen, so itfs not on any police
lists. Besides, something tells me Victor and Robert arenft hot-wiring pros
like some people are.f Wefd left a string of stolen cars across the Midwest.
Dimitri nodded, like Ifd actually just complimented him. eWhatever the reason, it helps
us.f
eHow do we find them?f asked Sonya.
I was about to suggest the aura plan but dismissed it. Robert would sense Sonya at
the same moment, giving him brief warning. Plus, when we found the brothers, therefd
likely be a fight. Doing it in the motel would attract attention. This parking lot was in
back, away from the main road.
eWe wait,f I said. eItfs amazing enough that they even stopped this long. If they have
any sense, theyfll leave soon.f
eAgreed,f said Dimitri, catching my eyes. Souls in sync. The memory of that near-kiss
returned, and I looked away, fearing what my face would betray. eThe lotfs easy to
defend too. Not much room for escape.f It was true. The motel flanked one side, a
concrete wall the other. There werenft many other buildings nearby either.
He moved our car to the farthest spot he could in the lot, providing us with a full view
of it and the motelfs exit.but keeping us semi-concealed. We considered sitting in the
car, but Dimitri and I decided we should wait outside, giving us more mobility. We left
Sonya inside. This wasnft her fight.
Standing behind the car with Dimitri, in the shadow of a leafy maple, I became acutely
aware of his proximity and fierce warrior stance. He might be missing his duster, but I
had to admit I liked the view of him I got without the coat.
eI donft suppose,f I said softly, ethat wefre going to talk about this morning?f
Dimitrifs eyes were fixed so hard on the CR-V that he might have been trying to make
Jill and the brothers materialize inside it. I wasnft fooled. He was just avoiding looking at
me. eTherefs nothing to talk about.f
eI knew youfd say that. Actually, it was a toss-up between that and eI donft know what
youfre talking about.ff
Dimitri sighed.
eBut,f I continued, ethere is something to talk about. Like when you almost kissed me.
And what did you mean about ethe right thingf?f
Silence.
eYou wanted to kiss me!f It was hard to keep my voice low. eI saw it.f
eJust because we want something doesnft mean itfs right.f
eWhat I said . . . itfs true, isnft it? You can love, canft you? I realize now that right after
the transformation, you really didnft think you could. And you probably couldnft. But
things have changed. Youfre getting yourself back.f
Dimitri gave me a sidelong look. eYes. Things have changed . . . and some havenft.f
eOkay, Mr. Enigma. That doesnft help explain the eright thingf comment.f
Frustration filled his features. eRose, Ifve done a lot of bad things, most of which I can
never fix or find redemption for. My only choice now, if I want to reclaim my life, is to go
forward, stopping evil and doing whatfs right. And what is not right is taking a woman
from another man, a man I like and respect. Ifll steal cars. Ifll break into houses. But
there are lines I will not cross, no matter what I.f
The motelfs back door opening jolted us to attention. It was no wonder my love life
was so messed up when the most profound and intimate moments were always being
interrupted by dire situations. It was just as well because I had never, ever seen that
line coming: What is not right is taking a woman from another man, a man I like and
respect.
New drama took precedence. Victor stepped outside, with Robert and Jill walking side
by side behind him. Ifd half expected to see her tied up and was surprised that she
accompanied them so calmly. Too calmly, I soon realized. It wasnft natural. There was
an almost robotic feel to her movements: she was being compelled into docility.
eCompulsion,f said Dimitri quietly, recognizing it as well. eGo for Victor. Ifll get Robert.f
I nodded. eJill will run as soon as the compulsionfs broken. I hope.f I didnft put it past
her to join our fight, which could cause more harm than good. Wefd find out soon
enough.
Mercifully, no one else was around. It was still fairly early in the morning. Dimitri and I
sprang out from our hiding spots, crossing the distance of the parking lot in a matter of
moments. Two healthy dhampirs could outrace two old Moroi any day. And as crafty as
they might be, the brothers hadnft expected us.
In my periphery, I just barely saw Dimitri kicking into warrior god mode, fierce and
unstoppable. Then, I focused entirely on Victor, throwing my full weight at him and
knocking him to the ground. He hit hard against the asphalt, and I pinned him down,
slamming my fist into his face and making his nose bleed.
eWell done,f he gasped out.
eIfve been wanting to do that for a very long time,f I growled.
Victor smiled through the pain and the blood. eOf course you have. I used to think
Belikov was the savage one, but itfs really you, isnft it? Youfre the animal with no
control, no higher reasoning except to fight and kill.f
I clenched his shirt and leaned him over him. eMe? Ifm not the one who tortured Lissa
for my own benefit. Ifm not the one who turned my daughter Strigoi. And Ifm sure as hell
not the one who used compulsion to kidnap a fifteen-year-old girl!f
To my disgust, he kept that maddening smile on his face. eShefs valuable, Rose. So,
so valuable. You have no idea how much so.f
eShefs not an object for you to manipulate!f I cried. eShefs a.ahh!f
The ground suddenly rolled up beneath me, a mini-earthquake centered around us.
The asphalt bucked up, giving Victor the leverage to push me off. It wasnft a strong
push, and I could have easily recovered my balance if not for the ground rippling and
surrounding me, rolling like ocean waves to knock me over. Victor was using his earth
magic to control the area where I stood. Faint cries of surprise told me others were
feeling a little of it, but the magic was clearly focused on me.
Not without cost, though. Victor was an old man.an old man Ifd just shoved onto
asphalt and punched. Pain and fatigue were all over him, and his labored breathing told
me wielding magic this powerful.something Ifd never seen an earth user do.was
pushing every ounce of strength he had left.
One good punch. That was all I needed. One good punch would knock him down and
take him out of this fight. Only, I was the one being taken down. Literally. Try as I might,
my personal earthquake got the best of me, knocking me to my knees. I was still in that
stupid dress too, meaning my newly healed legs got scraped again. And once I was
down, the asphalt rose around me. I realized Victor was going to ensnare me by
creating a stone prison. I couldnft let that happen.
eAll that brawn for nothing,f gasped out Victor, sweat pouring off his face. eIt does you
no good in the end. Real power is in the mind. In cunning. In controlling Jillian, I control
Vasilisa. With Vasilisa, I control the Dragomirs, and from there.the Moroi. Thatfs
power. Thatfs strength.f
Most of his smug tirade went over me. But part of it stuck: In controlling Jillian, I
control Vasilisa. Lissa. I couldnft let him hurt her. I couldnft let him use her. In fact, I
couldnft let him use Jill either. Lissa had given me a chotki, which was kind of a cross
between a bracelet and a rosary. It was a Dragomir heirloom, bestowed upon those
who protected the family. That was my duty: to protect all the Dragomirs. The old
guardian mantra rang in my mind: They come first.
With skill I didnft know I possessed, I sized up the shaking ground and attempted to
stand again. I made it, practically dancing in that parking lot. And as I stared at Victor, I
felt what Sonya had warned about: the catalyst. The spark that would ignite the
darkness Ifd gathered and gathered from Lissa. In looking at him, I saw all the evils of
my life in one man. Was that entirely accurate? No, not exactly. But he had hurt my best
friend.nearly killed her. Hefd toyed with Dimitri and me, complicating what was already
a mess of a relationship. He was now trying to control others. When would it end?
When would his evil stop? Red and black tinged my vision. I heard a voice call my
name.Sonyafs, I think. But in that moment, there was nothing else in the world but
Victor and my hate for him.
I sprang at him, fueled by rage and adrenaline, leaping out of the epicenter of shaking
ground that threatened to seize me. Once more, I threw myself at him, but we didnft hit
the ground. Wefd shifted position slightly, and instead, we hit the concrete wall.with
just as much force as I might have thrown a Strigoi. His head bent back at the impact. I
heard an odd cracking sound, and Victor slumped to the ground. I immediate dropped
down, grabbing his arms and shaking him.
eGet up!f I screamed. eGet up and fight me!f But no matter how much I shook him or
yelled, Victor would not stand. He wouldnft move on his own.
Hands grabbed me, trying futilely to pull me away. eRose.Rose! Stop. Stop this.f
I ignored the voice, ignored the hands. I was all anger and power, wanting.
no, needing.Victor to face me once and for all. Suddenly, a strange sensation crept
along me, like fingertips across my skin. Let him go. I didnft want to, but for half a
second, it seemed like a reasonable idea. I loosened my hold slightly, just enough for
those hands to jerk me away. Like that, I snapped out of the haze and realized what
had happened. The person whofd pulled me was Sonya, and shefd used a tiny bit of
compulsion to get me away and let go of Victor. She was strong enough in her power
that she didnft even need eye contact. She held onto me, even though she had to know
it was wasted effort.
eI have to stop him,f I said, wriggling from her grasp. eHe has to pay.f I reached for him
again.
Sonya gave up on physical restraint, appealing to words instead. eRose, he has!
Hefs dead. Canft you see that? Dead. Victorfs dead!f
No, I didnft see that.not at first. All I saw was my blind obsession, my need to get to
Victor. But then, her words broke through to me. As I gripped Victor, I felt the limpness
in his body. I saw the eyes that looked blankly at . . . nothing. That crazy, churning
emotion in me faded, transforming into shock. My grip slackened as I stared at him and
truly understood what she had said.
Understood what I had done.
Then, I heard a terrible sound. A low wailing broke through the frozen horror in my
mind. I glanced back in alarm and saw Dimitri standing with Robert. Robertfs arms were
pinned behind his back as Dimitri effortlessly held him, but the Moroi was doing
everything in his power.and failing.to break free. Jill stood nearby, looking uneasily
at all of us, confused and afraid.
eVictor! Victor!f
Robertfs pleas were muffled by sobs and as useless as my own efforts to get Victor
up. I dragged my gaze back down to the body before me, barely believing what I had
just done. Ifd thought the guardians had been crazy in their reaction to Eddie killing a
Moroi, but now, I was starting to understand. A monster like a Strigoi was one thing. But
the life of a person, even a person who.
eGet him out of here!f
Sonya was so near me that the unexpected exclamation made me wince. Shefd been
kneeling too but now jumped to her feet, turning toward Dimitri.
eGet him out of here! As far as you can!f
Dimitri looked surprised, but the powerful command in her voice drove him to instant
action. He began dragging Robert away. After a few moments, Dimitri simply opted to
toss the man over his shoulder and cart him off. I would have expected cries of protest,
but Robert had fallen silent. His eyes were on Victorfs body.their gaze so sharp, so
focused that they seemed like they could burn a hole through someone. Sonya, not
having my fanciful impression, thrust herself between the brothers and dropped to the
ground again, covering Victorfs body with her own.
eGet him out of here!f she called again. eHefs trying to bring Victor back! Hefll be
shadow-kissed!f
I was still confused and upset, still appalled at what Ifd done, but the danger of what
she said hit me hard. Robert couldnft be allowed to bring back Victor back. The brothers
were dangerous enough without being bonded. Victor couldnft be allowed to summon
ghosts the way I could. Victor had to stay dead.
eDoesnft he have to touch the body?f I asked.
eTo finish the bond, yes. But he was wielding tons of spirit just now, calling Victorfs
soul back and keeping it around,f she explained.
When Dimitri and Robert were gone, Sonya told me to help her move the body. Wefd
made too much noise, and it was a wonder no one had come out yet. Jill joined us, and
I moved without really being aware of what I was doing. Sonya found the keys to the
CR-V on Victor and flattened the backseats to increase the rear cargo space. We
crawled into it, the three of us having to hunch down to stay out of sight. We soon heard
voices, people coming to see what had happened. I donft know long they were in the
parking lot, only that they mercifully didnft search cars. Honestly? I had few coherent
thoughts at all. That rage was gone, but my mind was a mess. I couldnft seem to get a
hold of anything concrete. I felt sick and just followed Sonyafs orders, staying low as I
tried not to look at Victorfs body.
Even after the voices were gone, she kept us in the car. At last, she exhaled a deep
breath and focused on me. eRose?f I didnft answer right away. eRose?f
eYeah?f I asked, voice cracking.
Her voice was soothing and cajoling. I felt that crawling on my skin again and a need
to please her. eI need you to look at the dead. Open your eyes to them.f
The dead? No. My mind felt out of control, and I had enough sense to know bringing
ghosts here would be a bad idea. eI canft.f
eYou can,f she said. eIfll help you. Please.f
I couldnft refuse her compulsion. Expanding my senses, I let down the walls I kept
around me. They were the walls that blocked me from the world of the dead and the
ghosts that followed me around. Within moments, translucent faces appeared before
me, some like normal people and others terrible and ghastly. Their mouths opened,
wanting to speak but unable to.
eWhat do you see?f asked Sonya.
eSpirits,f I whispered.
eDo you see Victor?f
I peered into the swarm of faces, seeking anyone familiar. eNo.f
ePush them back,f she said. ePut your walls back up.f
I tried to do as she said, but it was hard. I didnft have the will. I felt outside
encouragement and realized Sonya was still compelling me. She couldnft make the
ghosts disappear, but feelings of support and determination strengthened me. I shut out
the restless dead.
eHefs gone then,f Sonya said. eHefs either completely consumed by the world of the
dead or is wandering as a restless spirit. Regardless, any lingering threads to life are
gone. He canft come back to life.f She turned to Jill. eGo get Dimitri.f
eI donft know where he is,f said Jill, startled.
Sonya smiled, but it didnft reach her eyes. eClose, Ifm sure. And watching. Go walk
around the motel, the block, whatever. Hefll find you.f
Jill left, needing no compulsion. When she was gone, I buried my face in my hands.
eOh God. Oh God. All this time, I denied it, but itfs true: I am a murderer.f
eDonft think about that yet,f said Sonya. Her take-charge attitude was almost
comforting. Almost. It was easier to take orders than fend for yourself. eDeal with your
guilt later. For now, we have to get rid of the body.f
I uncovered my eyes and forced myself to look at Victor. Nausea welled up within me,
and those crazy feelings spun even more out of control. I gave a harsh laugh. eYes. The
body. I wish Sydney was here. But we donft have any magic potions. The sun wonft
destroy him. Weird, isnft it? Strigoi are harder to kill . . . harder to kill, easier to clean up.f
I laughed again because there was something familiar about my rambling . . . it was like
Adrian in one of his weird moments. Or Lissa when spirit had pushed her to the edge.
eThis is it, isnft it?f I asked Sonya. eThe flood . . . the flood you warned me about. Lissa
escaped spirit, but it finally defeated me . . . just like Anna . . . just like the dream . . . oh
God. This is the dream, isnft it? But I wonft wake up . . .f
Sonya was staring at me, her blue eyes wide with . . . fear? Mockery? Alarm? She
reached out and took my hand. eStay with me, Rose. Wefll push it back.f
A knock at the window startled us both, and Sonya let Jill and Dimitri in.
eWherefs Robert?f asked Sonya.
Dimitri glanced down at Victor and then promptly looked away. eUnconscious, hidden
in some bushes around the corner.f
eCharming,f said Sonya. eDo you think thatfs smart? Leaving him?f
He shrugged. eI figured I shouldnft be seen carrying an unconscious guy in my arms.
In fact . . . yes, I think we should just leave him there. Hefll wake up. Hefs not a fugitive.
And without Victor, hefs . . . well, not harmless. But less harmful. We canft keep
dragging him with us anyway.f
I laughed again, that laugh that seemed unhinged and hysterical even to me. eHefs
unconscious. Of course. Of course. You can do that. You can do the right thing. Not
me.f I looked down at Victor. eeAn animal,f he said. He was right. No higher reasoning . .
.f I wrapped my arms around myself, my fingernails digging into my skin so hard they
drew blood. Physical pain to make the mental pain go away. Wasnft that what Lissa had
always said?
Dimitri stared at me and then turned to Sonya. eWhatfs wrong?f he demanded. Ifd
seen him risk his life over and over, but never, until now, had he truly looked afraid.
eSpirit,f said Sonya. eShefs pulled and pulled for so long . . . and managed to hold it
back. Itfs been waiting, though. Always waiting . . .f She frowned slightly, maybe
realizing she was starting to sound like me. She turned to Jill. eIs that silver?f
Jill looked down at the heart-shaped locket around her neck. eI think so.f
eCan I have it?f
Jill undid the clasp and passed it over. Sonya held it between her palms and closed
her eyes a moment, pursing her lips. A few seconds later, her eyes opened, and she
handed me the locket. ePut it on.f
Just touching it gave me a strange tingling in my skin. eThe heart . . .f I looked at
Dimitri as I fastened the clasp. eDo you remember that? eWherefs the heart?f you asked.
And here it is. Here it . . .f
I stopped. The world suddenly became crisper. My jumbled thoughts slowly began to
move back together, forming some semblance of rationality. I stared at my
companions.the living ones.truly seeing them now. I touched the locket.
eThis is a healing charm.f
Sonya nodded. eI didnft know if itfd work on the mind. I donft think itfs a permanent fix .
. . but between it and your own will, youfll be okay for a while.f
I tried not to focus on those last words. For a while. Instead, I tried to make sense of
the world around me. Of the body in front of me.
eWhat have I done?f I whispered.
Jill put her arm around me, but it was Dimitri who spoke.
eWhat you had to.f
TWENTY-NINE
THE EVENTS THAT FOLLOWED were a blur. Sonya might have kept spiritfs touch at
bay, but it didnft matter. I was still in shock, still unable to think. They put me in the front
seat, as far from Victor as possible. Dimitri drove us somewhere.I didnft pay much
attention.where he and Sonya disposed of the body. They didnft say what they did,
only that it was etaken care of.f I didnft ask for details.
After that, we were back and headed toward Court. Sonya and Dimitri tossed around
options on what to do when we got there. Seeing as no one had yet cleared my name,
the current plan was that Sonya would have to escort Jill into Court. Jill asked if she
could call her parents to let them know she was okay, but Dimitri felt that was a security
risk. Sonya said shefd try to reach Emily in a dream, which made Jill feel a little better.
I coped during the drive by checking in on Lissa. Focusing on her took me away from
the horrible guilt and emptiness I felt, the horror at what Ifd done to Victor. When I was
with Lissa, I wasnft me, and just then, that was my greatest desire. I didnft want to be
me.
But things werenft perfect for her either. Like always, a number of issues were
weighing her down. She felt close.so, so close.to unraveling who had killed Tatiana.
The answer seemed within her grasp, if only she could reach just a little farther. The
guardians had dragged Joe the janitor in, and after a fair amount of coercion.they had
methods that didnft require magical compulsion.hefd admitted to having seen the
twisted-handed Moroi in my building on the night of the murder. No amount of pushing
would get Joe to admit he had been paid off.by either the man or Daniella. The most
hefd admit was that he might have been ea little offf in his times that night. It was by no
means hard evidence to save me.
Lissa had Ambrosefs letter too, which had subtly threatened Tatiana. The writer had
opposed the age law for being soft, disapproved of Tatianafs endorsement of spirit, and
resented the secret training sessions. The letter might have been perfectly polite, but
whoever penned it had had a serious grudge against the queen. That supported the
political motive theories.
Of course, there were still lots of personal motives for the murder too. The sordid
mess with Ambrose, Blake, and the women involved pegged any of them as the
murderer. Daniella Ivashkov being on that list was a constant point of stress for Lissa,
and she dared not breathe a word to Adrian. The saving grace there was that Daniellafs
bribery had been to get Adrian out of trouble.not solidify my guilt. The unknown Moroi
had funded that bribe. Surely, if she had killed Tatiana, Daniella would have paid for
both of Joefs lies.
And of course, there was the last test pressing against Lissafs mind. The riddle. The
riddle that seemed to have so many answers.and yet, none at all.What must a queen
possess in order to truly rule her people? In some ways, it was more difficult than the
other tests. Those had had a hands-on component, so to speak. This? This was her
own intellect. No fire to build. No fear to look in the eye.
She hated that she took the riddle so seriously too. She didnft need its stress, not with
everything else going on. Life would have been simpler if shefd kept treating the trials
simply as a scam to buy us time. The Court was continually swelling with those who had
come to see the election, and more and more of them.much to her disbelief.were
throwing their support behind her. She could hardly walk anywhere without people
calling out about ethe Dragonf or eAlexandra reborn.f Word of her attack had gotten out
too, which seemed to have fueled her supporters even more.
But, of course, Lissa still had plenty of opposition. The biggest case against her was
the same old legal one: that she wouldnft be eligible for votes when the time came.
Another mark against her was her age. She was too young, her opponents said. Who
would want a child on the throne? But Lissafs admirers wouldnft hear any of it. They
kept citing young Alexandrafs rule and the miracles Lissa had wrought with her healing.
Age was irrelevant. The Moroi needed young blood, they cried. They also demanded
the voting laws be changed.
Unsurprisingly, her opponents also kept bringing up the fact that she was tied to a
queen-killing murderer. Ifd have thought that would have been the biggest issue in her
candidacy, but shefd been so convincing about how Ifd shocked and betrayed her that
many felt her being queen would actually right the wrong Ifd committed. Shefd used bits
of compulsion whenever the topic came up, which also went a long way in making
others think she was now completely dissociated from me.
eIfm so tired of this,f Lissa told Christian, back in her room. Shefd sought escape there
and was lying on her bed in his arms. My mom was there, on guard. eThis queen thing
was a horrible idea.f
Christian stroked her hair. eItfs not. Abe said the election will be delayed because of
the uproar. And no matter how much you complain, I know youfre proud you made it
this far.f
It was true. The chalice test had cut the nominees in half. Only five remained. Ariana
Szelsky was one of them, as was Daniellafs cousin, Rufus Tarus. Lissa was the third,
with Marcus Lazar and Marie Conta rounding out the group. Ronald Ozera hadnft made
it through.
My mother spoke up. eIfve never seen anything like this.itfs incredible how much
support youfre getting. The Council and other royals are under no obligations to change
the law. But the mobfs loud . . . and gaining the love of ecommonersf could benefit
certain royals. Standing by your claim to run would certainly reflect well on a couple
families that are out of favor. Whatfs holding them back is the thought that you might
actually win. So theyfll just keep arguing and arguing.f
Lissa stiffened. eWinning . . . thatfs not really possible, is it? Arianafs got it sealed . . .
right?f Winning had never been a part of this crazy plan, and now, with so few
candidates, the pressure was even greater to get Ariana on the throne. As far as Lissa
was concerned, the other candidates showed no promise of improving Moroi life.
Ariana had to win.
eIfd say so,f said Janine. There was pride in her voice, seeing how close she was to
the Szelsky family. eArianafs brilliant and competent, and most people know it. Shefd
treat dhampirs fairly.more so than some of the other candidates. Shefs already spoken
about reversing the age law.f
The thought of worse laws oppressing the dhampirs made Lissafs stomach sink.
eGod, I hope she wins. We canft have anything else go wrong.f
A knock at the door snapped my mom into full guardian mode until Lissa said, eItfs
Adrian.f
eWell,f muttered Christian, eat least his timingfs better than usual.f
Sure enough, my boyfriend entered, wreathed in his now usual scent of smoke and
liquor. True, his vices were the least of my concerns, but it kept bugging me that he
needed me to be there in person to enforce his good behavior. It reminded me of when
he said I was his strength.
eGet up, guys,f he said. He looked very pleased with himself. eWefve got a visit to pay.f
Lissa sat up, puzzled. eWhat are you talking about?f
eI am not hanging out with Blake Lazar again,f warned Christian.
eYou and me both,f said Adrian. eIfve got someone better. And more attractive.
Remember how you were wondering how close Serena was to Grant? Well, looks like
you can ask her yourself. I found her. And yes, youfre welcome.f
A frown crossed my motherfs face. eLast I heard, Serena had been sent away to teach
at a school. One on the east coast, I think.f After the Strigoi attack that had killed Grant
and several others, the guardians had decided to pull Serena from active bodyguard
duty for a while. Shefd been the only guardian to survive.
eShe is, but since itfs summer, they brought her back to help with election crowd
control. Shefs working the front gates.f
Lissa and Christian exchanged looks. eWe have to talk to her,f said Lissa excitedly.
eShe might have known who Grant was secretly teaching.f
eThat doesnft mean one of them killed Tatiana,f warned my mother.
Lissa nodded. eNo, but therefs a connection, if Ambrosefs letter is right. Shefs there
now? At the gates?f
eYup,f said Adrian. eAnd we probably donft even need to buy her a drink.f
eThen letfs go.f Lissa stood and reached for her shoes.
eAre you sure?f asked Christian. eYou know whatfs waiting out there.f
Lissa hesitated. It was late at enightf for Moroi, but that didnft mean everyone was in
bed.especially at the gates, which was always jam-packed with people lately. Clearing
my name was too important, Lissa decided. eYeah. Letfs do it.f
With my mother leading the way, my friends made their way to the Courtfs entrance.
(The edoorf that Abe had made had been patched up.) The Court was surrounded in
high, multicolored stone walls that helped further the human image that this was
actually an elite school. Wrought iron gates at the entrance stood open, but a group of
guardians blocked the road leading into Court grounds. Normally, only two guardians
would have manned the booth at the gate. The extra numbers were both for greater
interrogation of cars and for crowd control. Spectators lined the roadfs sides, watching
the arriving cars as though they were at a red carpet premiere. Janine knew a
roundabout way that avoided some people.but not all.
eDonft cringe,f Christian told Lissa as they passed a particularly vocal group, which
had noticed her. eYoufre a queenly nominee. Act like it. You deserve this. Youfre the last
Dragomir. A daughter of royalty.f
Lissa gave him a brief, astonished look, surprised to hear the fierceness in his voice.
and that he clearly believed his words. Straightening up, she turned toward her fans,
smiling and waving back, which excited them that much more. Take this seriously, she
reminded herself. Donft disgrace our history.
In the end, getting through the crowd to the gate proved easier than getting time alone
with Serena. The guardians were swamped and insisted on keeping Serena for
screening, but my mom had a quick conversation with the guardian in charge. She
reminded him of Lissafs importance and offered to stand in for Serena for a few
minutes.
Serena had long since healed from the Strigoi attack. She was my age, blond-haired
and pretty. She was clearly surprised to see her former charge. ePrincess,f she said,
maintaining formalities. eHow can I help you?f
Lissa pulled Serena away from the cluster of guardians speaking to the Moroi drivers
lined up at the gate. eYou can call me Lissa. You know that. You taught me to stab
pillows, after all.f
Serena gave her a small smile. eThings have changed. You might be our next queen.f
Lissa grimaced. eUnlikely.f Especially since I have no clue how to solve that riddle,
she thought. eBut I do need your help. You and Grant spent a lot of time together . . . did
he ever mention training Moroi for Tatiana? Like, secret combat sessions?f
Serenafs face gave the answer away, and she averted her eyes. eIfm not supposed to
talk about that. He wasnft even supposed to tell me.f
Lissa gripped the young guardianfs arm in excitement, making Serena flinch. eYou
have to tell me what you know. Anything. Who he was training . . . how they felt about it
. . . who was successful. Anything.f
Serena paled. eI canft,f she whispered. eIt was done in secret. On the queenfs orders.f
eMy auntfs dead,f said Adrian bluntly. eAnd you said yourself you might be talking to
the future queen.f This earned a glare from Lissa.
Serena hesitated, then took a deep breath. eI can pull together a list of names. I might
not remember all of them, though. And I have no clue how well they were doing.only
that a lot resented it. Grant felt like Tatiana had purposely picked those most unwilling.f
Lissa squeezed her hand. eThank you. Thank you so much.f
Serena still looked pained at giving up the secret information. They come first didnft
always work when your loyalties were split. eIfll have to get it to you later, though. They
need me here.f
Serena returned to her post, bringing my mother back to Lissa. As for me, I returned
to my own reality in the car, which had come to a stop. I blinked to clear my eyes and
take in our surroundings. Another hotel. We should have had gold member status by
now. eWhatfs going on?f
eWefre stopping,f said Dimitri. eYou need to rest.f
eNo, I donft. We need to keep going to Court. We need to get Jill there in time for the
elections.f Our initial goal in finding Jill had been to give Lissa voting power. It had since
occurred to us that if Lissa running was mucking up the elections, the surprise
appearance of her sister would likely create just as much sensation and disbelief. A
genetic test would clear up any doubts and give Lissa her voting power, but the initial
confusion would buy us more of the time we so badly needed to find the murderer. In
spite of the random evidence my friends kept turning up, they still had no substantial
theories on a culprit.
Dimitri gave me a donft lie to me look. eYou were just with Lissa. Are the elections
actually happening yet?f
eNo,f I admitted.
eThen youfre getting some rest.f
eIfm fine,f I snapped.
But those fools wouldnft listen to me. Checking in was complicated because none of
us had a credit card, and it wasnft the hotelfs policy to take a cash deposit. Sonya
compelled the desk clerk into thinking it was their policy, and before long, we had
booked two adjoining rooms.
eLet me talk to her alone,f Dimitri murmured to Sonya. eI can handle it.f
eBe careful,f Sonya warned. eShefs fragile.f
eYou guys, Ifm right here!f I exclaimed.
Sonya took Jillfs arm and guided her into one of the rooms. eCome on, letfs order
room service.f
Dimitri opened the other door and looked at me expectantly. With a sigh, I followed
and sat on the bed, my arms crossed. The room was a hundred times nicer than the
one in West Virginia. eCan we order room service?f
He pulled up a chair and sat opposite me, only a couple feet away. eWe need to talk
about what happened with Victor.f
eTherefs nothing to talk about,f I said bleakly. The dark feelings Ifd been shoving back
during the drive suddenly fell upon me. They smothered me. I felt more claustrophobic
than when Ifd been in the cell. Guilt was its own prison. eI really am the murderer
everyone says I am. It doesnft matter that it was Victor. I killed him in cold blood.f
eThat was hardly cold blood.f
eThe hell it wasnft!f I cried, feeling tears spring to my eyes. eThe plan was to subdue
him and Robert so we could free Jill. Subdue. Victor wasnft a threat to me. He was an
old man, for Godfs sake.f
eHe seemed like a threat,f said Dimitri. His calmness was the counter to my growing
hysteria, as usual. eHe was using his magic.f
I shook my head, burying my face in my hands. eIt wasnft going to kill me. He probably
couldnft have even kept it up much longer. I could have waited it out or escaped. Hell, I
did escape! But instead of capturing him, I slammed him against a concrete wall! He
was no match for me. An old man. I killed an old man. Yeah, maybe he was a
scheming, corrupt old man, but I didnft want him dead. I wanted him locked up again. I
wanted him to spend the rest of his life in prison, living with his crimes. Living, Dimitri.f
It seemed strange that Ifd feel this way, considering how much I hated Victor. But it
was true: it hadnft been a fair fight. Ifd acted without thinking. My training had always
been about defense and striking out against monsters. Honor had never really come up,
but suddenly, it meant a lot to me. eThere was no honor in what I did to him.f
eSonya said it wasnft your fault.f Dimitrifs voice was still gentle, which somehow made
me feel worse. I wished hefd chastise me, confirming the guilt I felt. I wanted him to be
my critical instructor. eShe said it was a backlash of spirit.f
eIt was. . . .f I paused, recalling the haze of that fight as best I could. eI never really
understood what Lissa experienced in her worst moments until then. I just looked at
Victor . . . and I saw everything evil in the world.an evil I had to stop. He was bad, but
he didnft deserve that. He never stood a chance.f Honor, I kept thinking. What honor is
there in that?
eYou arenft listening, Rose. It wasnft your fault. Spiritfs a powerful magic we barely
understand. And its dark edge . . . well, we know itfs capable of terrible things. Things
that canft be controlled.f
I lifted my eyes to his. eI should have been stronger than it.f There it was. The thought
behind all my guilt, all these horrible emotions. eI should have been stronger than it. I
was weak.f
Dimitrifs reassuring words didnft come so quickly. eYou arenft invincible,f he said at
last. eNo one expects you to be.f
eI do. What I did . . .f I swallowed. eWhat I did was unforgivable.f
His eyes widened in shock. eThat . . . thatfs crazy, Rose. You canft punish yourself for
something you had no power over.f
eYeah? Then why are you still.f
I stopped because Ifd been about to accuse Dimitri of continuing to punish himself.
Except . . . he no longer was. Did he feel guilt for what hefd done as a Strigoi? I was
certain of it. Sonya had admitted as much. But somewhere in this journey, he had taken
control of his life again, bit by bit. Shefd told me that, but only now did I truly understand.
eWhen?f I asked. eWhen did it change? When did you realize you could keep living.
even after all that guilt?f
eIfm not sure.f If the question surprised him, he hid it. His eyes were locked with mine,
but they werenft quite focused on me. The puzzle occupied him. eIn bits, really. When
Lissa and Abe first came to me about breaking you out, I was ready to do it because
she asked me to. Then, the more I thought about it, the more I realized it was personal
too. I couldnft stand the thought of you locked in a cell, being cut off from the world. It
wasnft right. No one should live like that, and it occurred to me that I was doing the
same.by choice. I was cutting myself off from the world with guilt and self-punishment.
I had a second chance to live, and I was throwing it away.f
I was still in turmoil, still raging and full of grief, but his story kept me quiet and
transfixed. Hearing him pour his heart out was a rare opportunity.
eYou heard me talk about this before,f he continued. eAbout my goal to appreciate
lifefs little details. And the more we continued on our journey, the more I remembered
who I was. Not just a fighter. Fighting is easy. Itfs why we fight that matters, and in the
alley that night with Donovan . . .f He shuddered. eThat was the moment I could have
crossed over into someone who fights just to senselessly kill.but you pulled me back,
Rose. That was the turning point. You saved me . . . just as Lissa saved me with the
stake. I knew then that in order to leave the Strigoi part of me behind, I had to fight
through to be what theyarenft. I had to embrace what they reject: beauty, love, honor.f
Right then, I was two people. One was overjoyed. Hearing him talk like that, realizing
he was fighting his demons and close to victory . . . well, I nearly wept with joy. It was
what Ifd wanted for him for so long. At the same time, his inspiring words only reminded
me how far Ifd fallen. My sorrow and self-pity took over again.
eThen you should understand,f I said bitterly. eYou just said it: honor. It matters. We
both know it does. Ifve lost mine. I lost it out there in the parking lot when I killed an
innocent.f
eAnd Ifve killed hundreds,f he said flatly. ePeople much more innocent than Victor
Dashkov.f
eItfs not the same! You couldnft help it!f My feelings exploded to the surface again.
eWhy are we repeating the same things over and over?f
eBecause they arenft sinking in! You couldnft help it either.f His patience was cracking.
eFeel guilty. Mourn this. But move on. Donft let it destroy you. Forgive yourself.f
I leapt to my feet, catching him by surprise. I leaned down, putting us face to face.
eForgive myself? Thatfs what you want? You of all people?f
Words seemed to escape him. I think it had to do with my proximity. He managed a
nod.
eThen tell me this. You say you moved past the guilt, decided to revel in life and all
that. I get it. But have you, in your heart, really forgiven yourself? I told you a long time
ago that I forgave you for everything in Siberia, but what about you? Have you done it?f
eI just said.f
eNo. Itfs not the same. Youfre telling me to forgive myself and move on. But you wonft
do it yourself. Youfre a hypocrite, comrade. Wefre either both guilty or both innocent.
Pick.f
He rose as well, looking down at me from that lofty height. eItfs not that simple.f
I crossed my arms over my chest, refusing to be intimidated. eIt is that simple. Wefre
the same! Even Sonya says we are. Wefve always been the same, and wefre both
acting the same stupid way now. We hold ourselves up to a higher standard than
everyone else.f
Dimitri frowned. eI.Sonya? What does she have to do with any of this?f
eShe said our auras match. She said we light up around each other. She says it
means you still love me and that wefre in sync, and . . .f I sighed and turned away,
wandering across the room. eI donft know. I shouldnft have mentioned it. We shouldnft
buy into this aura stuff when it comes from magic users who are already half-insane.f
I reached the window and leaned my forehead against the cool glass, trying to decide
what to do. Forgive myself. Could I? A small city sprawled before me, though Ifd lost
track of where we were. Cars and people moved below, souls out living their lives. I
took a deep breath. The image of Victor on the asphalt was going to stay with me for a
long, long time. I had done something horrible, even if my intentions were good, but
everyone was right: I hadnft been myself. Did that change what had happened? Would
that bring Victor back? No. And honestly, I didnft know how I would move past what Ifd
done, how Ifd shake the bloody images in my head. I just knew I had to go on.
eIf I let this stop me,f I murmured, eif I do nothing . . . then thatfs the greater evil. Ifll do
more good by surviving. By continuing to fight and protect others.f
eWhat are you saying?f asked Dimitri.
eIfm saying . . . I forgive myself. That doesnft make everything perfect, but itfs a start.f
My fingertip traced the line of a tiny crack in the glassfs surface. eWho knows? Maybe
that outburst in the parking lot let out some of the darkness Sonya says is in my aura.
Skeptic that I am, I have to give her some points. She was right that I was at a breaking
point, that all I needed was a spark.f
eShe was right about something else too,f Dimitri said after a long pause. My back
was to him, but there was a strange quality to his voice that made me turn around.
eWhatfs that?f I asked.
eThat I do still love you.f
With that one sentence, everything in the universe changed.
Time slowed to one heartbeat. The world became his eyes, his voice. This wasnft
happening. It wasnft real. None of it could be real. It felt like a spirit dream. I resisted the
urge to close my eyes and see if Ifd wake up moments later. No. No matter how
unbelievable it all seemed, this was no dream. This was real. This was life. This was
flesh and blood.
eSince . . . since when?f I finally managed to ask.
eSince . . . forever.f His tone implied the answer was obvious. eI denied it when I was
restored. I had no room for anything in my heart except guilt. I especially felt guilty
about you.what Ifd done.and I pushed you away. I put up a wall to keep you safe. It
worked for a while.until my heart finally started accepting other emotions. And it all
came back. Everything I felt for you. It had never left; it was just hidden from me until I
was ready. And again . . . that alley was the turning point. I looked at you . . . saw your
goodness, your hope, and your faith. Those are what make you beautiful. So, so
beautiful.f
eSo it wasnft my hair,f I said, unsure how I was even capable of making a joke at a
time like this.
eNo,f he said gently. eYour hair was beautiful too. All of you. You were amazing when
we first met, and somehow, inexplicably, youfve come even farther. Youfve always been
pure, raw energy, and now you control it. Youfre the most amazing woman Ifve ever
met, and Ifm glad to have had that love for you in my life. I regret losing it.f He grew
pensive. eI would give anything.anything.in the world to go back and change history.
To run into your arms after Lissa brought me back. To have a life with you. Itfs too late,
of course, but Ifve accepted it.f
eWhy . . . why is it too late?f
Dimitrifs eyes grew sad. eBecause of Adrian. Because youfve moved on. No, listen,f
he said, cutting off my protests. eYou were right to do that after how I treated you. And
more than anything else, I want you to be happy once we clear your name and get Jill
recognized. You said yourself that Adrian makes you happy. You said you love him.f
eBut . . . you just said you love me. That you want to be with me.f My words seemed
clumsy, unworthy of his eloquence.
eAnd I told you: Ifm not going to pursue another manfs girlfriend. You want to talk
honor? There it is in its purest form.f
I walked toward him, each step ramping up the tension around us. Dimitri kept saying
the alley was his turning point. For me? It was now. I stood on the precipice of
something that would change my life. For the last week, Ifd done a very good job of
detaching myself from anything romantic with Dimitri. And yet . . . had I? What was love,
really? Flowers, chocolate, and poetry? Or was it something else? Was it being able to
finish someonefs jokes? Was it having absolute faith that someone was there at your
back? Was it knowing someone so well that they instantly understood why you did the
things you did.and shared those same beliefs?
All week, Ifd claimed my love for Dimitri was fading. In reality, it had been growing
more and more. I hadnft even realized it was happening. I had been re-establishing our
old rapport, strengthening the connection. Reaffirming that of all the people in the
world.even Lissa.Dimitri was the only one who truly gotme.
Ifd meant it: I loved Adrian. It was hard to imagine life without him, but my other words
at the Mastranosf had betrayed me: I have fun with him. Now, you should have fun with
the one you love, but that shouldnft have been what first came to mind. I should have
said, We strengthen each other. Or, He makes me want to be a better person. Perhaps
most importantly: He understands me perfectly.
But none of that was true, so I hadnft said those things. Ifd sought Adrian for comfort.
His familiarity and humor were an important part of my world. And if he was in danger?
Ifd throw my life before his, just as I would for Lissa. Yet, I didnft inspire him, not really.
He was trying. He did want to be a better person, but at this moment in his life, his
motivations were more about impressing others.about impressing me. It wasnft for
himself. That didnft make him bad or weak, but it made me his crutch. He would get
past that, I was certain. He would eventually come into his own and be an amazing
man, but he wasnft at that point of self-discovery yet. I was.
I stood in front of Dimitri now, looking into those dark eyes again, the eyes I loved so
much. I placed my hands on his chest, feeling his heart beating strong and steady.and
maybe a bit faster than normal. Warmth spread through my fingertips. He reached up
and caught hold of my wrists but didnft push me away. The lines of that gorgeous face
looked strained as he fought some inner conflict, but now that I knew.now that I knew
for sure.I could see his love for me. Love mingled with desire. It was so, so obvious.
eYou should have told me,f I said. eYou should have told me this a long time ago. I
love you. Ifve never stopped loving you. You have to know that.f
His breath caught when I said I love you, and I could see his internal struggle for
control become an all-out war. eIt wouldnft have made any difference. Not with Adrian
involved,f he said. The fingers around my hand tightened slightly as though he really
might push me away this time. He didnft. eI mean it. I wonft be that guy, Rose. I wonft be
that man who takes someone elsefs woman. Now, please. Let go. Donft make this any
more difficult.f
I ignored the request. If hefd wanted to get away from me, he could have. I splayed
my fingers, touching more of his chest, drinking in the feel of that warm contact Ifd
missed for so long.
eI donft belong to him,f I said in a low voice, pushing close to Dimitri and tilting my
head back so that I could see his face clearly. So much emotion, so much conflict as his
heart tried to decide right from wrong. Being pressed against him felt like . . .
completion. Sonya had said no couple could share one aura or one soul, but ours
werenft meant to be apart. They fit together like a puzzle, two individuals making
something greater than themselves. eI donft belong to anyone. I make my own choices.f
eAnd youfre with Adrian,f said Dimitri.
eBut I was meant for you.f
And that did it. Any pretense of control or reason either of us possessed melted away.
The walls crumbled, and everything wefd been holding back from each other came
rushing out. I reached up, pulling us together for a kiss.a kiss he didnft let go this time.
A kiss I didnft end by punching him. His arms encircled me as he lifted me onto the bed,
one hand soon sliding along my hip and down to my leg, already half-bare, thanks to
that poor tattered dress.
Every nerve in my body lit up, and I felt that desire returned in him.and then some.
After a world of death, he seemed to appreciate love more. Not only that, he needed it.
He needed life. He needed me.not just physically, but in the same way my heart and
soul always cried out for him. What we did then, as our clothes came off and we
brought our bodies together became more than just lust.even though there was plenty
of that too.
Being with him after so long, after everything wefd endured . . . it was like coming
home. Like finally being where.with whom.I belonged. My world, my heart . . . theyfd
shattered when I lost him. But as he looked at me, as his lips spoke my name and ran
along my skin . . . I knew those pieces could come back together. And I knew, with
absolute certainty, that waiting for this.for my second time having sex.had been the
right thing to do. Anyone else, any other time . . . it would have been wrong.
When we finished, it was like we still couldnft get close enough. We held each other
tightly, our limbs entwined, as though maybe closing the distance now would make up
for the distance that had been between us for so long.
I closed my eyes, my senses flooded with him, and sighed dreamily. eIfm glad you
gave in. Ifm glad your self-control isnft as strong as mine.f
This made him laugh, and I felt it rumble through his chest. eRoza, my self-control is
ten times stronger than yours.f
I opened my eyes, shifting to look into his. I brushed his hair back and smiled, certain
my heart would expand and expand until there was nothing left of me. eOh yeah? Thatfs
not the impression I just got.f
eWait until next time,f he warned. eIfll do things thatfll make you lose control within
seconds.f
That comment was just asking for a witty Rose Hathaway quip. It also made my blood
burn, which was why we were both surprised when I abruptly said, eThere may not be a
next time.f
Dimitrifs hand, tracing the shape of my shoulder, froze. eWhat? Why?f
eWe have a couple of things to do before this happens again.f
eAdrian,f he guessed.
I nodded. eAnd thatfs my problem, so put your honor-able thoughts aside. I have to
face him and answer for this. I will. And you . . .f I couldnft believe what I was about to
say. I couldnft believe I meant it. eYou still have to forgive yourself if wefre going to be
together.f
His puzzled expression turned to pain. eRose.f
eIfm serious.f I met his eyes unflinchingly. eYou have to forgive yourself. For real.
Everyone else has. If you canft, then you canft go on either. We canft.f
It was one of the biggest gambles of my life. Once, I would have run to him without
question, ignoring our problems, overjoyed just to be with him. Now . . . after everything
Ifd been through, Ifd changed. I loved him. I loved him so much, and I wanted him. But it
was because of the strength of that love that I had to do this. If were going to be
together, we had to do it the right way. Sex had been amazing, but it wasnft a magical
cure for everything. Damn. Somewhere along the way, Ifd picked up common sense. I
still intended to confront Adrian. And if Dimitri wouldnft do what I asked, I really would
walk away. Ifd lose both men, but it was better to be alone with my self-respect than be
in the wrong relationship.
eI donft know,f Dimitri said at last. eI donft know if I can . . . if Ifm ready.f
eDecide soon then,f I said. eYou donft have to right this second, but eventually . . .f
I didnft push the topic after that. For now, I would let it go, though I knew he would
hold onto it and grasp its importance. I knew I was right to stand by it too. He couldnft
be happy with me if he wasnft happy with himself. It occurred to me then, as I stood up
for myself and what I needed, that our old teacher-student roles were gone forever.
Now we really were equals.
I rested my head on his chest and felt him relax. Wefd bask in this moment, if only for
a little longer. Sonya had said we needed erest,f making me think we still had some time
here before the ticking clock drove us back to Court. As Dimitri and I continued to keep
close to one another, I found myself actually wanting to sleep. I was exhausted from the
fight.which, I realized, had taken a very unexpected turn. My guilt and despair over
Victor and the explosion of spirit had taken their toll too, no matter the healing locket still
around my neck. And yes, I thought with a small smile, I was simply exhausted from
what Dimitri and I had just done. It was kind of nice to use my body for something that
didnft result in serious injury for a change.
I fell asleep in his embrace, blackness wrapping around me as warmly as his arms. It
should have been that simple. It should have been peaceful, happy rest. But as usual, I
wasnft that lucky.
A spirit dream pulled me from the enveloping depths of sleep, and for half a second, I
thought maybe Robert Doru had come for me to take revenge for his brotherfs death.
But, no. No vindictive Dashkov. Instead, I found myself staring into a pair of emeraldgreen
eyes.
Adrian.
THIRTY
I DIDNfT RUN INTO HIS arms like I usually did. How could I? After what Ifd done? No. I
couldnft playact anymore. I still wasnft entirely sure what the future held for Dimitri and
me, not until he answered my ultimatum. I did, however, know I had to cut Adrian loose.
My feelings for him were still strong, and I wondered if it was even remotely possible for
us to be friends. Regardless, I couldnft lead him on after sleeping with Dimitri. It hadnft
been murder, no, but it had certainly been dishonorable.
Yet . . . I couldnft say any of that to Adrian now, I realized. I couldnft break up with him
in a dream. That was almost as bad as a text breakup. Besides, I had a feeling that . . .
well, Ifd probably need his help. So much for honor. Soon, I swore. Soon Ifll tell him.
He didnft seem to notice my lack of embrace. But he did notice something else.
eWow.f
We stood in St. Vladimirfs library of all places, and I gave him a puzzled look across
the study tables stretching before us. eWow what?f
eYour . . . your aura. Itfs . . . amazing. Itfs shining. I mean, it always shines, but today .
. . well, Ifve never seen anything like it. I didnft expect that after everything that
happened.f
I shifted uncomfortably. If I lit up around Dimitri normally, what on earth happened to
my aura post-sex? eAfter what happened?f I asked, deflecting the comment.
He chuckled and approached me. His hand reached unconsciously for his cigarettes,
paused, and then dropped to his side. eOh, come on. Everyonefs talking about it. How
you and Belikov kidnapped Jailbait.whatfs up with that anyway?.and coerced that
Alchemist. Itfs the hottest news around here. Well, aside from the elections. The last
test is coming up.f
eThatfs right . . .f I murmured. It had almost been twenty-four hours since Lissa had
received the riddle. There was only a little time left, and last I knew, she had no answer.
eWhy are you sleeping in the middle of the day anyway?f he asked. eI didnft really
expect to catch you. Figured youfd be on a human schedule.f
eIt . . . it was kind of a rough night, what with escaping a legion of guardians and all.f
Adrian caught hold of my hand, frowning slightly when I didnft squeeze his in return.
The frown lightened quickly into his easy smile. eWell, Ifd worry more about your old
man than them. He is pissed that you didnft stay put. And that he canft get in to see the
Alchemists. Believe me, hefs been trying.f
That almost made me laugh, except it wasnft the outcome Ifd wanted either. eSo hefs
not all-powerful after all.f I sighed. eThatfs what we need. Sydney. Or, well, that guy
whofs with her. The one who allegedly knows something.f I flashed back, again seeing
the recognition on Ianfs face. He knows the man who attacked Lissa and bribed Joe.
eWe need him.f
eFrom what I picked up,f said Adrian, ethe guardians are just kind of lingering around
the hotel, mostly concerned with the Alchemists leaving. But theyfre controlling whofs
getting in. They wonft let any of us.or other Alchemists.get through. There are lots of
other human guests, and I guess Abe tried to disguise himself.and failed.f
Poor Zmey. eHe should have had more faith in the guardians. They arenft going to let
anyone but themselves get in and out.f My own words brought me to a halt. eThatfs it . .
.f
Adrian eyed me suspiciously. eOh no. I know that look. Something crazy is about to
happen.f
I caught hold of his hand, now out of excitement, rather than love. eGet to Mikhail.
Have him meet us . . .f I blanked. Ifd seen the town the Alchemists were staying in. As
the closest to Court, we often drove through it. I racked my brain, trying to think of some
detail. eAt that restaurant with the red sign. Itfs on the far side. Always advertising
buffets.f
eEasier said than done, little dhampir. Theyfre using every guardian at Court to keep
the elections under control. If Lissa hadnft been attacked, they wouldnft let your mom
stay with her. I donft think Mikhail can get out.f
eHefll find a way,f I said confidently. eTell him this is it.itfs the key to the murder. The
answer. Hefs resourceful.f
Adrian looked skeptical, but it was hard for him to refuse me anything. eWhen?f
When indeed? It was almost noon, and I hadnft paid much attention to where wefd
stopped. How long would it take us to reach Court? From what I knew about the
elections, those who passed this last test would give speeches when the Moroi day
started. In theory, theyfd then go straight to voting.except, if our plan worked, Lissafs
involvement would slow that down for days. Provided she passed.
eMidnight,f I said. If I was guessing correctly, the Court would be completely wrapped
up in the election drama, making it easier for Mikhail to get out. I hoped. eWill you tell
him?f
eAnything for you.f Adrian swept me a gallant bow. eAlthough, I still think itfs dangerous
for you to be involved directly with this.f
eI have to do this myself,f I said. eI canft hide.f
He nodded, as though he understood. I wasnft sure he did.
eThank you,f I told him. eThank you so much for everything. Now go.f
Adrian gave me a crooked grin. eBoy, you donft waste any time kicking a guy out of
bed, huh?f
I flinched, the joke hitting a little too close to home. eI want Mikhail to be prepared. And
I also need to watch Lissafs last test.f
This sobered Adrian. eDoes she have a chance? Will she pass?f
eI donft know,f I admitted. eThis is a tough one.f
eOkay. Wefll see what we can do.f He gave me a small kiss. My lips responded
automatically, but my heart wasnft into it. eAnd Rose? I mean it. Be careful. Youfre going
to be awfully close to Court. Not to mention a bunch of guardians who have you on their
most wanted list and will probably try to kill you.f
eI know,f I said, choosing not to mention that there was no eprobablyf about it.
With that, he vanished, and I woke. Strangely, what I found in my own world seemed
almost more dreamlike than what Ifd experienced with Adrian. Dimitri and I were still in
bed, snuggled under the covers, our bodies and limbs still wrapped around each other.
He slept with that rare peaceful look of his and almostseemed to smile. For half a
second, I considered waking him and telling him we had to hit the road. A look at the
clock happily squashed that thought. We still had time, plus it was getting close to the
test. I had to go to Lissa and trusted Sonya would come by if we overslept.
Sure enough, Ifd gauged the testing correctly. Lissa was cutting across the Courtfs
lawns, marching like someone going to a funeral. The sun, flowers, and birds were lost
on her. Even her company did little to cheer her up: Christian, my mom, and Tasha.
eI canft do this,f she said, staring ahead at the building that held her fate. eI canft do
this test.f The tattoo kept her from giving out any more information.
eYoufre smart. Brilliant.f Christianfs arm was around her waist, and in that moment, I
loved him for his confidence in her. eYou can do it.f
eYou donft understand,f she said, with a sigh. Shefd come up with no answers to the
riddle, meaning the plan was at stake.and her desire to prove herself.
eFor once he does,f said Tasha, a slight teasing tone in her voice. eYou can do it.
You have to do it. We have so much riding on it.f
Her confidence didnft make Lissa feel better. If anything, it added to the pressure. She
would fail, just like in the Council dream the chalice had shown her. Shefd had no
answer there either.
eLissa!f
A voice brought them to a halt, and Lissa turned to see Serena running toward them,
her long athletic legs quickly covering the distance between them. eHi Serena,f said
Lissa. eWe canft stop. The test.f
eI know, I know.f Serena was flushed, not with exertion, but with anxiety. She proffered
a piece of paper. eI made your list. As many as I could remember.f
eWhat list?f asked Tasha.
eMoroi that the queen was having trained, to see how well they could learn fighting.f
Tashafs eyebrows rose in surprise. She hadnft been around when theyfd discussed it
last time. eTatiana was training fighters? I never heard about anything like that.f I had a
feeling she would have liked to be one of the ones helping with instruction.
eMost didnft,f agreed Lissa, straightening the piece of paper. eIt was a big secret.f
The group crowded around to read the names, listed in Serenafs neat handwriting.
Christian let out a low whistle. eTatiana might have been open to the idea of defense but
only for certain people.f
eYes,f agreed Tasha. eThis is definitely an A-list.f
All the names were royal. Tatiana hadnft brought in ecommonersf for her experiment.
This was the elite of the elite, though as Ambrose had noted, Tatiana had gone out of
her way to get a variety of ages and genders.
eCamille Conta?f asked Lissa in surprise. eNever saw that coming. She was always
really bad in P.E.f
eAnd therefs another of our cousins,f added Christian, pointing to Lia Ozera. He
glanced at Tasha, who was still in disbelief. eDid you know that?f
eNo. I wouldnft have guessed her either.f
eHalf the nominees too,f mused Lissa. Rufus Tarus, Ava Drozdov, and Ellis Badica.
eToo bad they.oh my God. Adrianfs mother?f Sure enough: Daniella Ivashkov.
eWhoa,f said Christian. That summed up my reaction too. ePretty sure Adrian didnft
know about that.f
eDoes she support Moroi fighting?f asked my mom, surprised as well.
Lissa shook her head. eNo. From what I know about her, she is definitely in favor of
leaving defense to dhampirs.f Neither of us could imagine beautiful and proper Daniella
Ivashkov in a fight.
eShe already hated Tatiana,f noted Tasha. eIfm sure this did lovely things for their
relationship. Those two bickered all the time behind closed doors.f
An uncomfortable silence fell.
Lissa looked at Serena. eDid these people see the queen a lot? Would they have had
access to her?f
eYes,f said Serena uneasily. eAccording to Grant, Tatiana watched every training
sessions. After he died . . . she started debriefing with the students individually, to see
how well theyfd learned.f She paused. eI think . . . I think she might have met with some
the night she died.f
eHad they progressed enough to learn to use a stake?f asked Lissa.
Serena grimaced. eYes. Some better than others.f
Lissa looked back at the list, feeling ill. So much opportunity. So much motivation.
Was the answer here on this piece of paper? Was the murderer right before her?
Serena had said earlier that Tatiana had purposely picked people resistant to training,
probably to see if the obstinate could still learn. Had she gone too far with someone?
One name in particular kept scrolling across Lissafs mind.
eI hate to interrupt,f said my mother. Her tone and stance indicated sleuth time was
over; it was back to business. eWefve got to move, or youfll be late.f
Lissa realized my mom was right and shoved the piece of paper in her pocket. Being
late to the test meant failure. Lissa thanked Serena, reassuring her that this had been
the right thing to do. Then, my friends moved away quickly, feeling the press of time as
they hurried toward the testing building.
eDamn,f muttered Lissa, in a rare show of swearing. eI donft think that old ladyfll
tolerate any lateness.f
eOld lady?f My mother laughed, surprising us all. She could move faster than
everyone and was obviously restraining her pace for them. eThe one running most of the
tests? You donft know who she is?f
eHow would I?f asked Lissa. eI figured she was just someone they recruited.f
eNot just someone. Thatfs Ekaterina Zeklos.f
eWhat?f Lissa nearly stopped but still had their time crunch in mind. eShe was . . . she
was the queen before Tatiana, right?f
eI thought she retired to some island,f said Christian, just as surprised.
eNot sure if it was an island,f said Tasha, ebut she did step down when she thought
she was too old and went off to live in luxury.and away from politics.once Tatiana
was on the throne.f
Too old? That had been twenty years ago. No wonder she seemed ancient. eIf she
was happy to get out of politics, then why is she back?f asked Lissa.
My mother opened the door for all of them when they reached the building, after first
peering inside for any threats. It was so instinctual for her that she continued the
conversation without missing a beat. eBecause itfs custom for the last monarch to test
the new one.if possible. In this case, it obviously wasnft, so Ekaterina came out of
retirement to do her duty.f
Lissa could barely believe that shefd been chatting casually with the Moroifs last
queen, a very powerful and beloved queen. As soon as her group entered the hallway,
Lissa was escorted by guardians and hurried toward the testing room. Their faces
showed they hadnft thought shefd make it. Several spectators, also apparently worried,
cheered at her appearance giving the usual shouts about Alexandra and the dragons.
Lissa had no chance to respond or even say goodbye to her friends before she was
practically pushed into the room. The guardians looked relieved.
The door shut, and Lissa found herself staring once more at Ekaterina Zeklos. Seeing
the old woman had been intimidating before, but now . . . Lissafs anxiety doubled.
Ekaterina gave her a crooked smile.
eI was afraid you wouldnft make it,f she said. eShould have known better. You arenft
the type to back down.f
Lissa was still starstruck and almost felt the need to ramble out an excuse, explaining
about Serenafs list. But, no. Ekaterina didnft care about that right now, and one didnft
make excuses to someone like her anyway, Lissa decided. If you screwed up, you
apologized.
eIfm sorry,f said Lissa.
eNo need to be,f said Ekaterina. eYou made it. Do you know the answer? What must a
queen possess in order to truly rule her people?f
Lissafs tongue felt thick in her mouth. She didnft know the answer. It really was just
like the Council dream. Investigating Tatianafs murder had taken so much time. For a
strange moment, Lissafs heart burned with sympathy for that prickly queen. Shefd done
what she thought best for the Moroi and had died for it. Lissa even felt bad now, staring
at Ekaterina. This former queen had probably never expected to be taken away from
her.island?.retirement and forced back into Court life. Yet, she had come when
needed.
And just like that, Lissa suddenly knew the answer.
eNothing,f she said softly. eA queen must possess nothing to rule because she has to
give everything she has to her people. Even her life.f
The widening of Ekaterinafs gap-toothed grin told Lissa shefd answered correctly.
eCongratulations, my dear. Youfve made it through to tomorrowfs vote. I hope youfve got
a speech ready to win over the Council. Youfll have to give it in the morning.f
Lissa swayed slightly, not sure what to say now, let alone in a formal speech.
Ekaterina seemed to sense how in shock Lissa was, and the smile that always seemed
so mischievous turned gentle.
eYoufll be fine. You made it this far. The speech is the easy part. Your father would be
proud. All the Dragomirs before you would be.f
That nearly brought tears to Lissafs eyes, and she shook her head. eI donft know
about that. We all know Ifm not a real candidate. This was just . . . well, kind of an act.f
Somehow, she didnft feel bad admitting that in front of Ekaterina. eArianafs the one who
deserves the crown.f
Ekaterinafs ancient eyes bored into Lissa, and that smiled faded. eYou havenft heard
then. No, of course you wouldnft have with how quickly this is all happening.f
eHeard what?f
Sympathy washed over Ekaterinafs face, and later, Ifd wonder if that compassion was
because of the message she delivered or because of Lissafs reaction.
eAriana Szelsky didnft pass this test . . . she couldnft solve the riddle . . .f
eRose, Rose.f
Dimitri was shaking me, and it took several seconds for me to shift from being a
shocked Lissa to a startled Rose.
eWe have to.f he began.
eOh my God,f I interrupted. eYou will not believe what I just saw.f
He went rigid. eIs Lissa okay?f
eYeah, fine, but.f
eThen wefll worry about that later. Right now, we have to leave.f
I noticed then that he was fully dressed while I was still naked. eWhatfs going on?f
eSonya came by.donft worry.f The shock that my face must have shown made him
smile. eI got dressed and didnft let her come in. But she said the front desk called.
Theyfre starting to realize we had an unusual check-in. We need to get out of here.f
Midnight. We had to meet Mikhail at midnight and get the last piece of the mystery
that consumed us. eNo problem,f I said, tossing the covers off me. As I did, I saw
Dimitrifs eyes on me, and I was kind of surprised at the admiration and hunger I saw
there. Somehow, even after sex, Ifd kind of expected him to be detached and wear his
guardian face.particularly considering our sudden urgency to leave.
eYou see something you like?f I asked, echoing something Ifd said to him long ago,
when hefd caught me in a compromising position at school.
eLots,f he said.
The emotion burning in those eyes was too much for me. I looked away, my heart
pounding in my chest as I pulled my clothes on. eDonft forget,f I said softly. eDonft forget
. . .f I couldnft finish, but there was no need.
eI know, Roza. I havenft forgotten.f
I slipped on my shoes, wishing I was weaker and would let my ultimatum slide. I
couldnft, though. No matter what had passed between us verbally and physically, no
matter how close we were to our fairy-tale ending . . . there was no future until he could
forgive himself.
Sonya and Jill were ready and waiting when we emerged from our room, and
something told me Sonya knew what had happened between Dimitri and me. Damned
auras. Or maybe you didnft need magical powers to see that kind of thing. Maybe the
afterglow just naturally showed on someonefs face.
eI need you to make a charm,f I told Sonya, once we were on the road. eAnd we have
to stop in Greenston.f
eGreenston?f asked Dimitri. eWhat for?f
eItfs where the Alchemists are being held.f I had already started slinging the pieces
together. Who hated Tatiana.both because of her personality and for having
Ambrose? Who resented her wanting Moroi to fight Strigoi? Who feared her endorsing
spirit and its dangerous effects on people, say, like Adrian? Who wanted to see a
different family on the throne to support new beliefs? And who would be happy to have
me locked away and out of the picture? I took a deep breath, scarcely believing what I
was about to say.
eAnd itfs where wefre going to find proof that Daniella Ivashkov murdered Tatiana.f
THIRTY-ONE
I WASNfT THE ONLY ONE who had come to that startling conclusion. When the Moroi
Court woke up several hours into our road trip, Lissa was also putting all the pieces
together in her room as she prepared herself to give her pre-election speech. Shefd
thought of all the arguments I had, plus a few more.like how frantic Daniella had been
that Adrian might be implicated with me, which would undoubtedly unravel a carefully
laid out plan. There was also Daniellafs offer of having her lawyer cousin, Damon Tarus,
defend me. Would that have actually helped? Or would Damon have subtly worked to
weaken my defense? Abefs uncouth involvement might have been a blessing.
Lissafs heart pounded rapidly as she twisted her hair into a chignon. She preferred it
down but thought for the coming event, she should put on a more dignified look. Her
dress was matte ivory silk, long-sleeved and ruched, about knee length. Some might
have thought wearing that color would make her look bridal, but when I saw her in the
mirror, I knew no one would make that mistake. She looked luminous. Radiant.
Queenly.
eIt canft be true,f she said, completing the look with pearl earrings that had belonged
to her mother. She had shared her theory with Christian and Janine, who were with her
now, and had half hoped theyfd tell her she was crazy. They hadnft.
eIt makes sense,f said Christian, with none of his usual snark.
eTherefs just no proof quite yet,f my mother said, ever practical. eLots of circumstantial
stuff.f
eAunt Tashafs checking with Ethan to see if Daniella was there the night of the
murder,f said Christian. He made a slight face, still not happy about his aunt having a
boyfriend. eDaniella wasnft on the official lists, but Aunt Tashafs worried some things
might have been altered.f
eThat wouldnft surprise me. Even so, putting Daniella there at the right time builds the
case but still isnft hard proof.f My mother should have been an attorney. She and Abe
could have opened a law firm together.
eItfs as much proof as theyfve got for Rose!f exclaimed Lissa.
eAside from the stake,f Janine reminded her. eAnd people are more willing to believe
sketchy evidence about Rose than Lady Daniella Ivashkov.f
Lissa sighed, knowing it was all true. eIf only Abe could talk to the Alchemists. We
need what they know.f
eHefll do it,f said my mother confidently. eItfll just take time.f
eWe donft have time!f The dramatic turn of events was giving spirit a nice chance to
raise its ugly head, and like always, I tried to pull the darkness from Lissa. Youfd think I
would have learned my lesson after Victor, but well . . . old habits died hard. They come
first. fMarie Conta and Rufus Tarus are the only candidates left! If he wins, Daniellafs
going to have a lot of influence. Wefll never prove Rose is innocent then.f
Ariana failing the last test had come as a huge blow to everyone, smashing a future
Lissa had thought was set in stone. Without Ariana, the outcome didnft look good. Marie
Conta wasnft Lissafs favorite person, but Lissa felt shefd make a much better ruler than
Rufus. Unfortunately, the Conta family had been quiet in politics in recent years, giving
them fewer allies and friends. The numbers were leaning dangerously toward Rufus. It
was frustrating. If we could get Jill there, Lissa could vote, and on a Council of twelve,
even one vote would be powerful.
eWe have time,f my mom said calmly. eTherefll be no vote today, not with the
controversy youfll cause. And for every day the election is delayed, we have another
chance to build our case. Wefre close. We can do it.f
eWe canft tell Adrian about this,f warned Lissa, moving toward the door. It was time to
go.
Christianfs trademark smirk returned. eThat,f he said, eis something we can all agree
on.f
The elaborate ballroom.yet again made a Council room for size reasons.looked
like a rock concert. People were fighting for spots inside. Some, realizing that was futile,
had camped outside the building, picnic style. Someone had thankfully had the brilliant
idea to hook up a sound system with outdoor speakers so that those who didnft make it
in could still hear the proceedings. Guardians moved through the crowds, trying to
contain the chaos.particularly as the candidates arrived.
Marie Conta had shown up just before Lissa, and even if she was the least-likely
candidate, there were still roars and surges of excitement in the crowd. Guardians
hastily.and roughly, if necessary.held the mob back so she could pass. That
attention had to be scary, but Marie didnft show it. She walked proudly, smiling at
supporters and non-supporters alike. Both Lissa and I recalled Christianfs words: Youfre
a queenly nominee. Act like it. You deserve this. Youfre the last Dragomir. A daughter of
royalty.
And that was exactly how she behaved. It was more than Christianfs urging, too. Now
that shefd passed all three tests, the gravity of the ancient procedure she was entering
continued to grow. Lissa walked in, her head held high. I couldnft see her whole body,
but I recognized the feel of her walk: graceful, stately. The crowd loved it, and it
occurred to me that this group was particularly vocal because most werenft royal. Those
gathered outside were ordinary Moroi, the ones who had come to truly love her.
eAlexandrafs heir!f eBring back the dragon!f For some, it was simply enough to shout her
name, adding on the titles of an old Russian folktale heroine who shared the same
name: eVasilisa the brave! Vasilisa the beautiful!f
I knew no one would guess the fear she felt inside. She was that good. Christian and
my mother, who had initially flanked her, fell back as one, letting Lissa walk a couple
steps ahead. There was no question of Lissafs position and authority. She took each
step with confidence, remembering that her grandfather had also walked this path. She
tried to give the crowd a smile that was both dignified but genuine. It must have worked
because they went even wilder. And when she paused to comment on a dragon banner
a man had painted in support, the artist nearly passed out that someone like her would
notice and compliment him.
eThis is unprecedented,f remarked my mom, once theyfd safely made it inside.
eTherefs never been this sort of turnout. There certainly wasnft during the last election.f
eWhy so great this time?f asked Lissa, who was trying to get her breathing under
control.
eBecause therefs so much sensation, between the murder and you muddling the law.
That and . . . well, the way youfre winning the hearts of every non-royal out there. The
dhampirs too. Therefs a dragon sign in one of our coffee rooms, you know. I even think
some of the royals love you, though maybe itfs just to spite whatever family theyfre
feuding with. But seriously? If this were up to all of the people and not just the Council.
and well, if it was a vote you were eligible for.I think youfd win.f
Lissa grimaced but then reluctantly added, eHonestly? I think we should have popular
votes for our leaders. Every Moroi should cast a vote, not just a handful of elite families.f
eCareful there, princess,f teased Christian, putting his arm through hers. eThatfs the
kind of talk thatfll start another revolution. One at a time, okay?f
The ballroomfs crowd wasnft as crazy as the outside one had been.but was pretty
close. The guardians were ready for the numbers this time and had made sure to keep
strict control from the very beginning. They kept a tight count of how many were allowed
in the room and stopped royal and non-royal squabbles. It was still intimidating, and
Lissa reminded herself over and over that playing this role was helping me. For me, she
would endure anything, even the fanfare. This time, fortunately, Lissa was swept up
pretty quickly to the roomfs front, to where three chairs facing the crowd had been set
up for the candidates. Rufus and Marie were already seated, speaking in low voices to
a few select family members. Guardians stood around them. Lissa sat alone, of course,
but nodded to nearby guards when Tasha approached.
Tasha crouched beside Lissa, speaking low and keeping a wary eye on Rufus as he
talked to someone. eBad news. Well, depending on how you look at it. Ethan says
Daniella was there that night. She and Tatiana met alone. He didnft realize it hadnft
been put on the records. Someone else wrote those up on behalf of all the guards on
duty, but he swears he saw Daniella himself.f
Lissa winced. Secretly, shefd been hoping.praying, even.that shefd made a
mistake, that surely Adrianfs mother couldnft have done this. She gave a swift nod to
show she understood.
eIfm sorry,f said Tasha. eI know you liked her.f
eI think Ifm more worried about Adrian. I donft know how hefll take it.f
eHard,f said Tasha bluntly. After what shefd faced with Christianfs parents, she knew
better than anyone else what it was like to have family betray you. eBut hefll make it
through. And as soon as we can put all this evidence forward, wefll have Dimitri and
Rose back.f
Those words filled Lissa with hope, strengthening her. eI miss her so much,f she said.
eI wish she was here already.f
Tasha gave her a sympathetic smile and patted her shoulder. eSoon. Theyfll be back
soon. Just get through this for now. You can do this. You can change everything.f
Lissa wasnft so sure about that, but Tasha hurried off to join her eactivist friendsf and
was replaced by.Daniella.
Shefd come to talk to Rufus, offering support and family love. Lissa couldnft bear to
look at the older woman and felt even worse when Daniella spoke to her.
eIfm not sure how you got involved with this, dear, but good luck.f Daniellafs smile
seemed sincere, but there was no question which candidate she supported. Her kindly
expression turned to concern. eHave you seen Adrian? I thought for sure hefd be here. I
know the guardians would let him in.f
Excellent question. Lissa hadnft seen him in the last day or so. eI havenft. Maybe hefs
just running late. Doing his hair or something.f Hopefully not passed out somewhere.
Daniella sighed. eI hope so.f
She left, taking a seat in the audience. Once again, Adrianfs father was running the
session, and after several false starts, the room quieted.
eIn the last week,f Nathan began, speaking into a microphone, emany worthy
candidates have taken the tests required to rule our people. Before us sit the final three:
Rufus Tarus, Marie Conta, and Vasilisa Dragomir.f Nathanfs tone sounded displeased
over that last one, but thus far, the law would let her give her speech. After that, the
lawfs inconsistency kicked in, and all hell would break loose.
eThese three have shown they have the ability to rule, and as their last act, before we
vote, each will speak about their plans for our people.f
Rufus was up first, delivering exactly the kind of speech Ifd expected. He played on
Moroi fears, promising extreme forms of protection.most of which involved dhampirs
but didnft get into much detail.
eOur safety must be our top priority,f he proclaimed. eAt all costs. Will it be difficult?
Yes. Will there be sacrifices? Yes. But arenft our children worth it? Donft we care about
them?f Bringing children into it was just low, I decided. At least hefd left puppies out.
He also used dirty politician tricks, slandering his rivals. Marie was mostly slammed
for her familyfs lack of activity. Lissa, however, was a great target. He pushed her age,
the danger of spirit, and the fact that her being there in the first place was a violation of
the law.
Mariefs speech was much more thoughtful and detailed. She laid out very explicit
plans on all sorts of issues, most of which were reasonable. I didnft agree with all she
said, but she was clearly competent and didnft lower herself to mocking her competition.
Unfortunately, she wasnft nearly as charismatic as Rufus, and it was a sad truth that
that could make a big difference. Her monotone closing summed up not only her
speech but also her personality.
eThose are the reasons why I should be queen. I hope you enjoyed this talk and will
vote for me when the time comes. Thank you.f She abruptly sat down.
Lissafs turn came at last. Standing before her microphone, she suddenly saw the
chalicefs dream, where shefd faltered in front of the Council. But no, this was reality.
She wouldnft fail. She would go forward.
eWefre a people at war,f she began, voice loud and clear. eWefre constantly
attacked.but not just by Strigoi. By one another. Wefre divided. We fight with one
another. Family against family. Royal against non-royal. Moroi against dhampir. Of
course the Strigoi are picking us off. Theyfre at least united behind a goal: killing.f
If I had been sitting there in that audience, I would have been leaning forward, mouth
open. As it was, there were plenty of people there to do it for me. Her words were
volatile. Shocking. And utterly captivating.
eWe are one people,f she continued. eMoroi and dhampir alike.f Yeah, that got some
gasps too. eAnd while itfs impossible for every single person to get their way, no one will
get anything done if we donft come together and find ways to meet in the middle.even
if it means making hard choices.f
Then, extraordinarily, she explained how it could be done. True, she didnft have the
time to give fine details on every single issue in our world, but she hit a lot of the big
ones. And she managed to do it in a way that didnft offend anyone too badly. After all,
she was right in saying not everyone could get their way. Still, she spoke about how the
dhampirs were our best warriors.and would be better with a stronger voice. She spoke
about how non-royals needed a greater voice too.but not at the cost of losing the
exalted royal lines that defined our people. Finally, in addressing the issue of training
Moroi to defend themselves, she did emphasize its importance.but not as something
mandatory and not as the only method needing to be explored.
Yes, she gave something to everyone and did it beautifully and charismatically. It was
the kind of speech that could make people follow her anywhere. She concluded with,
eWe have always mixed the old with the new. Wefve kept magic alongside technology.
We conduct these sessions with scrolls and.with these.f She smiled and tapped her
microphone. eThatfs how we have survived. We hold onto our pasts and embrace our
present. We take the best of it all and grow stronger. Thatfs how we have survived.
Thatfs how we will survive.f
Silence met her conclusion.and then the cheers began. I actually heard the roar
from outside on the lawn before it started within. People I would have sworn supported
others were practically in tears, and I hadnft forgotten that most of the people I had
visuals on in this room were royal. Lissa herself wanted to burst into tears but instead
took her due bravely. When she finely sat down, and the crowd quieted, Nathan
resumed his role.
eWell,f he said. eThat was a very pretty speech, one we all enjoyed. But now, the time
has come for the Council to vote on our next leader, and.by law.only two candidates
stand ready for that position: Rufus Tarus and Marie Conta.f Two Moroi, one each from
the Tarus and Conta families, came forward to join their respective candidates.
Nathanfs gaze fell on Lissa who had risen like the others but stood alone. eAccording to
the election laws.laws set down since the beginning of time.each candidate must
approach the Council, escorted by someone of their bloodline in order to show family
strength and unity. Do you have any such person?f
Lissa met his eyes unflinchingly. eNo, Lord Ivashkov.f
eThen Ifm afraid your part in this game is over, Princess Dragomir.f He smiled. eYou
may sit down now.f
Yup. Thatfs when all hell broke loose.
Ifd always heard the expression, eAnd the crowd goes wild!f Now, I saw it in the flesh.
Half the time, I couldnft even keep track of who was shouting or supporting what.
People argued in clusters and one-on-one. A couple of Moroi in jeans challenged every
well-dressed person they could find, operating under the irrational assumptions that
anyone in nice clothes must be royal and that all royals hated Lissa. Their devotion to
her was admirable. Creepy, but admirable. One group from the Tarus family stood face
to face with a Conta group, looking prepared for either a gang fight or a dance-off. That
was one of the most bizarre pairings of all since those two families were the only ones
who should be in complete agreement on anything.
On and on it went. People fought about whether Lissa should be eligible for the vote.
They fought about having a session to change the law books right at that moment.
Some fought over things Ifd never even heard of before. A rush of guardians to the door
made me think the outside crowd was trying to break in. My mother was among that
defense, and I knew shefd been right: therefd be no vote today, not with this anarchy.
Theyfd have to close the session and try again tomorrow.
Lissa stared at the crowd, feeling numb and unable to keep up with all the activity.
Her stomach twisted as something dawned on her. All this time, shefd sworn that shefd
respect the dignity of the election tradition. Yet, it was because of her that things were
now anything but dignified. It was all her fault. Then, her eyes fell on someone sitting in
a back corner, far from the pandemonium. Ekaterina Zeklos. The old former queen
caught Lissafs eye.and winked.
I faded out of that room, not needing to see any more of the arguing. I returned to the
car ride, a new thought in my head. Lissafs words burned in my soul. They had stirred
my heart. And even if shefd given her speech as a decoy, there had been passion in
them.ardent belief. If she had been eligible to be queen, she would have stood behind
those words.
And thatfs when I knew. She would be queen.
I decided then and there that I would make it happen. We wouldnft bring Jill simply to
give Lissa her Council vote. Jill would give Lissa the status that would allow Moroi to
vote for her. And Lissa would win.
Naturally, I kept these thoughts to myself.
eThatfs a dangerous look,f said Dimitri, giving me a brief glance before returning his
eyes to the road.
eWhat look?f I asked innocently.
eThe one that says you just got some idea.f
eI didnft just get an idea. I got a great idea.f
Jokes like that used to make Jill laugh, but turning to look at her in the backseat
showed me she didnft find much funny at all.
eHey, you okay?f I asked.
Those jade eyes focused on me. eIfm not sure. A lotfs kind of happened. And I donft
really get whatfs going to happen next. I feel like . . . like some kind of object thatfs
going to be used in someonefs master plan. Like a pawn.f
A bit of guilt tugged at me. Victor had always used people as part of a game. Was I
any different? No. I cared about Jill. eYoufre not an object or a pawn,f I told her. eBut
youfre very, very important, and because of you, a lot of good things are going to
happen.f
eIt wonft be that simple though, will it?f She sounded wise beyond her years. eThings
are going to get worse before they get better, arenft they?f
I couldnft lie to her. eYeah. But then youfll get to contact your mom . . . and well, like I
said, good things will happen. Guardians always say eThey come firstf when wefre
talking about Moroi. Itfs not exactly the same for you, but in doing this . . . well . . .f
She gave me a smile that didnft seem very happy. eYeah, I get it. Itfs for the greater
good, right?f
Sonya had spent a lot of the ride working on a charm for me, using a silver bracelet
wefd bought at a roadside gift shop. It was tacky-looking but made of real silver, which
was what counted. When we were about a half hour from Greenston, she deemed it
finished and handed it over. I slipped it on and looked at the others.
eWell?f
eI donft see anything,f said Sonya, ebut then, I wouldnft.f
Jill squinted. eYou seem a little blurry . . . like I just need to blink a few times.f
eSame here,f said Dimitri.
Sonya was pleased. eThatfs how it should look to people who know shefs got a charm
on. Hopefully, to the other guardians, shefll be wearing a different face.f It was a
variation of what Lissa had made when wefd busted Victor out of prison. Only, this
required less magic because Sonya only had to slightly alter my features and didnft
need to obscure my race. She was also more practiced than Lissa.
The restaurant Ifd chosen in Greenston had long since closed when we rolled in at
eleven thirty. The parking lot was nearly black, but I could make out a car in the back
corner. Hopefully, it was Mikhail having gotten there early.and not a guardian hit
squad.
But when we parked nearby, I saw that it was indeed Mikhail who got out of the car.
along with Adrian.
He grinned when he saw me, pleased at the surprise. Really, I should have seen this
coming when Ifd told him to pass the message on to Mikhail. Adrian would have found a
way to come along. My stomach rolled. No, no. Not this. I had no time to deal with my
love life. Not now. I didnft even know what to say to Adrian. Fortunately, I wasnft given
the chance to speak.
Mikhail had come striding toward us with guardian efficiency, ready to find out what
task I had in mind. He came to a screeching halt when he saw Sonya get out of our car.
So did she. They both stood frozen, eyes wider than seemed physically possible. I knew
then that the rest of us had ceased to exist, as had all our intrigue, missions, and . . .
well, the world. In that moment, only the two of them existed.
Sonya gave a strangled cry and then ran forward. This jolted him awake, in time to
wrap her in his arms as she threw herself against him. She started crying, and I could
see tears on his face too. He brushed her hair back and cupped her cheeks, staring
down at her and repeating over and over, eItfs you . . . itfs you . . . itfs you . . .f
Sonya tried to wipe her eyes, but it didnft do much good. eMikhail.Ifm sorry.Ifm so
sorry.f
eIt doesnft matter.f He kissed her and pulled back only enough to look into her eyes. eIt
doesnft matter. Nothing matters except that wefre together again.f
This made her cry harder. She buried her face against his chest, and his arms
tightened more fiercely around her. The rest of us stood as frozen as the lovers had
been earlier. It felt wrong witnessing this. It was too private; we shouldnft have been
there. Yet . . . at the same time, I just kept thinking that this was how Ifd imagined my
reunion with Dimitri would be when Lissa had restored him. Love. Forgiveness.
Acceptance.
Dimitri and I briefly locked eyes, and an uncanny sense told me he was recalling my
words: You have to forgive yourself. If you canft, then you canft go on either. We canft. I
glanced away from him, looking back at the happy couple so that he wouldnft see me
tear up. God, I wanted what Mikhail and Sonya had. A happy ending. Forgiveness of
the past. A bright future ahead.
Jill sniffled beside me, and I put an arm around her. That small sound seemed to draw
Mikhail back to our world. Still holding Sonya, he looked over at me.
eThank you. Thank you for this. Anything you need. Anything at all.f
eStop, stop,f I said, afraid I might choke up. Ifd only just managed to blink away
traitorous tears. eIfm glad . . . glad to have done it, and well . . . it wasnft really me at all.f
eStill . . .f Mikhail looked down at Sonya who was smiling at him through her tears.
eYoufve given me my world back.f
eIfm so happy for you . . . and I want you to have this, to just enjoy this right now. But I
have a favor. One more favor.f
Sonya and Mikhail exchanged glances in a knowing way. You never would have
guessed theyfd been apart for three years. She nodded, and he returned his gaze to
me. eI figured thatfs why he brought me here.f He inclined his head toward Adrian.
eI need you to get me into the hotel where the Alchemists are staying.f
The small smile on Mikhailfs face dropped. eRose . . . I canft get you into any place.
You being this close to Court is dangerous enough.f
I pulled the bracelet from my pocket. eIfll have a disguise. They wonft know itfs me. Is
there a reason youfd have to see the Alchemists?f
Sonya stayed in his arms, but his eyes were dark with thought. eTheyfll have
guardians near their rooms. We could probably pass ourselves off as relief.f
Dimitri nodded in agreement. eIf itfs too different from their scheduled shift change, itfll
raise eyebrows . . . but hopefully youfll have long enough to get in and find out what you
need. The guardians are probably more worried about the Alchemists getting out than
other guardians getting in.f
eAbsolutely,f said Mikhail. eSo itfs you and me, Rose?f
eYup,f I said. eThe fewer, the better. Just enough to question Sydney and Ian. I guess
everyone else waits here.f
Sonya kissed his cheek. eIfm not going anywhere.f
Adrian had strolled over by now and given Jill a light, brotherly punch in the arm. eAnd
Ifm going to stay and hear how on earth you got involved with this, Jailbait.f
Jill mustered a smile for him. She had a pretty hardcore crush on him, and it was a
sign of her stress that she didnft blush and go all weak-kneed. They started a
conversation, and Dimitri gestured for me to follow him around the car, out of sight.
eThis is dangerous,f he said quietly. eIf that charm fails, you probably arenft going to
get out of that hotel.f There was an unspoken alive at the end of his words.
eIt wonft fail. Sonyafs good. Besides, if wefre caught, maybe theyfll bring me back to
Court instead of killing me. Imagine how much that will slow the elections.f
eRose, Ifm serious.f
I caught hold of his hand. eI know, I know. Thisfll be easy. We should be in and out in
under an hour, but if we arenft . . .f Man, I hated grim contingencies. eIf we arenft, then
send Adrian to Court with Jill, and you and Sonya hide out somewhere until . . . I donft
know.f
eDonft worry about us,f he said. eYou just be careful.f He leaned down and pressed a
kiss to my forehead.
eLittle dhampir, are you.f
Adrian came strolling around the car, just in time to see that small kiss. I dropped my
hand from Dimitrifs. None of us said anything, but in that moment, Adrianfs eyes . . .
well, I saw his whole world come crashing apart. I felt sicker than if a fleet of Strigoi
were around. I felt worse than a Strigoi. Honor, I thought. For real: the guardians should
have taught it. Because I hadnft learned it.
eLetfs hurry,f said Mikhail, walking over, oblivious to the drama that had just exploded
beside him. eSonya says you guys have a ticking clock at Court too.f
I swallowed, dragging my eyes from Adrian. My heart twisted within my chest. eYeah .
. .f
eGo,f said Dimitri.
eRemember,f I murmured to him. eTalking to him is my responsibility. Not yours.f
I followed Mikhail to his car, slipping on the charmed bracelet. Before getting inside, I
cast a quick glance back. Jill and Sonya were speaking together, Dimitri stood alone,
and Adrian was taking out a cigarette, his back to them all.
eI suck,f I said dismally, as Mikhail started the car. It was ineloquent but pretty much
summed up my feelings.
He didnft respond, probably because it wasnft relevant to our task. Either that, or he
was still too wrapped up in the renewal of his own love life. Lucky bastard.
It didnft take long to reach the hotel. There were guardians around, covertly placed so
as not to draw human attention. None of them stopped us as we walked inside. One
even gave Mikhail a nod of recognition. They all looked at me like . . . well, like they
didnft recognize me. Which was good. With so many guardians helping at Court, new
faces were to be expected, and mine didnft look like Rose Hathawayfs. No one was
concerned.
eWhich rooms are they in?f Mikhail asked a guardian who was standing in the lobby.
eWefre supposed to relieve that shift.f Mikhailfs manner was perfectly self-assured,
enough that the guardian.while a little surprised.seemed to think this must be okay.
eOnly two of you? There are four up there.f
I saved us on that one. eThey want more back at Court. Things are getting out of
hand, so just two are being assigned here now.f
eProbably all we need up there,f agreed the guardian. eThird floor.f
eQuick thinking,f Mikhail told me in the elevator.
eThat was nothing. Ifve talked myself out of much worse.f
The rooms were easy to spot because a guardian stood outside them. The rest are
inside, I realized, wondering if that would be a problem. But, with that same authoritative
attitude, Mikhail told the guy that he and the others had been recalled to Court. The
guardian summoned his colleagues.one from each Alchemistfs rooms, though we
couldnft tell whose was whose.and they gave us a brief status report before leaving,
including who was in which room.
When they were gone, Mikhail looked to me. eSydney,f I said.
Wefd been given key cards and walked right into Sydneyfs room. She sat crosslegged
on her bed, reading a book and looking miserable. She sighed when she saw
us.
eWell, what is it now?f
I took off the bracelet, letting my illusion vanish.
There was no jaw dropping or raised eyebrows from Sydney. Just a knowing look. eI
should have guessed. Are you here to free me?f There was a hopeful note in her voice.
eUm, not exactly.f I hated that Sydney was going to get punished, but smuggling her
out wasnft part of the plan now. eWe need to talk to Ian, and itfs probably best if youfre
there. He knows something important. Something we need.f
That got the raised eyebrow. She pointed at the door. eThey wonft let us talk to each
other.f
eThey arenft out there,f I said smugly.
Sydney shook her head ruefully. eRose, you really do scare me sometimes. Just not
for the reasons I originally thought you would. Come on. Hefs next door, but youfll have
a hard time getting him to talk.f
eThatfs where youfll help,f I said, as we walked into the hall. I slipped the bracelet back
on. eHefs totally into you. Hefll help if you ask.f
As Ifd guessed, Sydney was completely oblivious to Ianfs crush. eWhat! He does not.
f
She shut her mouth as we entered Ianfs room. He was watching TV but jumped up
when he saw us. eSydney! Are you okay?f
I shot her a meaningful look.
She gave me a pained one in return and then turned her attention back to Ian. eThey
need your help with something. Some information.f
He turned his gaze on us, and it immediately went colder. eWe answered your
questions a hundred times.f
eNot all of them,f I said. eWhen you were at Court, you saw a picture on the table. Of a
dead man. Who was it?f
Ianfs lips went into a straight line. eI donft know.f
eI saw.er, that is, we know you recognized him,f I argued. eYou reacted.f
eI actually saw that too,f admitted Sydney.
His tone turned pleading. eCome on, we donft need to help them anymore. This whole
hotel-prison thing is bad enough. Ifm sick of their games.f
I didnft blame him, really, but we needed him too much. I glanced at Sydney
beseechingly, telling her that only she could get us through this.
She turned back to Ian. eWhatfs the deal with the guy in the picture? Is it . . . is it really
horrible? Something secret?f
He shrugged. eNo. I just donft want to help them anymore. Itfs irrelevant.f
eWill you do it for me?f she asked sweetly. ePlease? It might help me get out of
trouble.f Sydney was no master of flirting, but I think just the fact she came close to it
astonished him. He hesitated for several moments, glanced at us and then back to her.
She smiled at him.
Ian caved. eI meant what I said. I donft know who he is. He was with a Moroi woman
over in the St. Louis facility one day.f
eWait,f I said, derailed. eMoroi come to your places?f
eSometimes,f said Sydney. eJust like we came to yours. Some meetings happen in
person. We donft usually hold your people prisoner, though.f
eI think this guy was like her bodyguard or something,f Ian said. eShe was the one
there on business. He just followed and stayed quiet.f
eA Moroi bodyguard?f
eNot uncommon for those that canft get guardians,f said Mikhail. eAbe Mazur is proof
of that. Hefs got his own army.f
eI think of them more as a mafia.f My joke aside, I was getting confused. Despite the
widespread disdain about learning to fight, sometimes Moroi did have to hire Moroi
security because they just couldnft obtain a guardian. Someone like Daniella Ivashkov
wouldnft have that problem. In fact, I was pretty sure shefd be entitled to two guardians
if she stepped outside protective borders.and shefd made it clear she didnft think
Moroi should fight. Why would she travel with Moroi protection when she could have
better trained guardians? It made no sense. Still . . . if youfd killed a queen, you
probably did all sorts of unorthodox things. They didnft have to make sense. eWho was
she?f I asked. eThe woman?f
eI didnft know her either,f said Ian. eI just passed them while they were on their way to
something. A meeting, maybe.f
eDo you remember what she looked like?f Something. We needed something. This
was on the verge of falling apart, but if Ian could identify Daniella, we might just be set.
eSure,f he said. eShefs easy to remember.f
The ensuing silence irritated me. eSo?f I asked. eWhat did she look like?f
He told me.
The description was not what I had expected.
THIRTY-TWO
SYDNEY AND HER FRIENDS werenft happy that we werenft going to take them with
us.
eI would,f I told her, still reeling from what Ifd learned from Ian. eBut getting us in and
out has been hard enough! If we step outside with you, wefll all be busted. Besides,
soon it wonft matter. Once we tell everyone at Court what we know and clear my name,
the guardians wonft need you anymore.f
eItfs not the guardians Ifm worried about,f she replied. She used that blase tone of
hers, but I could see a glint of legitimate fear in her eyes.and I wondered who she was
referring to. The Alchemists? Or someone else?
eSydney,f I said hesitantly, despite knowing Mikhail and I needed to get out of there.
eWhat did Abe really do for you? There has to be more than just the transfer.f
Sydney gave me a small, sad smile. eIt doesnft matter, Rose. Ifll deal with whatever
comes. Just go now, okay? Go help your friends.f
I wanted to say more . . . to find out more. But Mikhailfs expression told me he agreed
with her, and so, with brief farewells, he and I left. When we got back to where the
others were waiting in the parking lot, I saw the situation hadnft changed much. Dimitri
was pacing, no doubt restless at being out of the action. Jill still stood near Sonya, as
though seeking protection from the older woman, and Adrian stayed away from all of
them, barely sparing a glance when Mikhailfs car pulled up.
When we told the group what wefd learned, however, that got a reaction from Adrian.
eImpossible. I canft believe that.f He stamped out a cigarette. eYour Alchemist pals are
wrong.f
I could hardly believe it either, yet I had no reason to think Ian would lie. And honestly,
if Adrian was having a hard time with this, there was no telling what he would have
thought if wefd told him who our previous suspect was. I stared off into the night, trying
to come to terms with who had murdered Tatiana and framed me. It was hard even for
me to believe. Betrayal was harsh.
eThe motives are there . . .f I said reluctantly. Once Ian had described whom hefd
seen, a dozen reasons for the murder clicked into place. eAnd they arepolitical. Ambrose
was right.f
eIanfs ID is hard evidence,f said Dimitri, as shocked as the rest of us. eBut there are a
lot of other holes, a lot of pieces that donft fit into it.f
eYeah.f One in particular had been bothering me. eLike why I was set up for the fall.f
No one had an answer for that. eWe need to get back to Court,f Mikhail said at last.
eOr Ifm going to be missed.f
I cast Jill what I hoped was an encouraging smile. eAnd youfve got to make your
debut.f
eI donft know which is crazier,f said Adrian. eThe killerfs identity or Jailbait being a
Dragomir.f His words to me were cold, but the look he gave her was gentle. Crazy as
the news was, Adrian hadnft had that hard of a time believing Jillfs parentage. He was
jaded enough to believe in Ericfs infidelity, and those telltale eyes sealed the deal. I
think hearing what Ian had told us was hurting Adrian more than he was letting on.
Finding out the person responsible for his auntfs murder was someone he knew had to
intensify the pain. Finding out about me and Dimitri couldnft help matters either.
Much to Mikhailfs dismay, Sonya offered to stay behind while the rest of us went to
Court. We couldnft bring both cars, and his only held five. She considered herself the
least useful in this endeavor. With much hugging, kissing, and tears, she promised
Mikhail theyfd see each other again, once this mess was sorted out. I hoped she was
right.
My charm would obscure my face enough to get me through the gate. But Jill was a
trickier problem. Her kidnapping was hot Moroi news, and if she was recognized by any
of the gate guardians, we would be stopped then and there. We were gambling that the
guards would be too harried to notice her like they would Dimitri and me. That meant
Dimitri took priority for disguising.requiring Adrianfs help. Adrian wasnft quite as adept
with illusion as Sonya was, but he understood enough of it to make Dimitrifs
appearance altered to the eyes of others. It was similar to how hefd used spirit during
my jail escape. The question was whether or not Adrian would actually do it for us. He
hadnft said a word to anyone about what hefd seen between me and Dimitri, but the
others must have felt the sudden rise in tension.
eWe have to help Lissa,f I told him, when he didnft respond to the request. eTimefs
running out. Please. Please help us.f I wasnft above groveling, if that was what he
needed.
Fortunately, it wasnft. Adrian took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a brief
moment. I was certain he wished he had something stronger than cigarettes. At last, he
nodded. eLetfs go.f
We left Sonya with the keys to the second car, and she stood there with shining eyes,
watching as we drove off. Dimitri, Mikhail, and I spent most of the journey analyzing the
our data collection. The woman Ian had described couldnft have done everything wefd
been pinning on the murderer.
I was sitting in the backseat with Adrian and Jill, leaning forward and checking things
off on my fingers. eMotive? Yes. Ability? Yes. Paying off Joe? Yes. Access to Tatianafs
chambers . . .f I frowned, suddenly thinking of what Ifd overheard while with Lissa. eYes.f
This earned me a surprised glance from Dimitri. eReally? That was one piece I
couldnft figure out.f
ePretty sure I know how she did it,f I said. eBut the anonymous letter to Tatiana doesnft
make sense. Not to mention obscuring Lissafs family.or trying to kill her.f Or trying to
frame me.
eWe might be dealing with more than one person,f said Dimitri.
eLike a conspiracy?f I asked, startled.
He shook his head. eNo, I mean, someone else had a grudge against the queen. But
not someone whofd go as far as to kill her. Two people, two agendas. Probably not
even aware of each other. Wefre mixing up the evidence.f
I fell silent, turning over his words. It made sense, and I picked up on the nuance that
by someone, he meant Daniella. Wefd been right about reasons shefd dislike Tatiana.
the trainings, the age law not being hardcore enough, encouraging spirit . . . But that
hadnft been enough for murder. An angry letter, bribery for her sonfs safety? Those
were the kinds of actions Lady Daniella Ivashkov took. Not staking.
In the ensuing silence, I heard soft words between Jill and Adrian, whofd been having
a conversation while the rest of us plotted strategy.
eWhat do I do?f Jill asked him in a small voice.
His answer was swift and sure. eAct like you deserve to be there. Donft let them
intimidate you.f
eWhat about Lissa? Whatfs she going to think of me?f
Adrian hesitated only a moment. eDoesnft matter. Just act the way I told you.f
My stomach sank, listening to him give her such earnest, kind advice. Rowdy, smug,
and flippant . . . he was all those things. But his heart was good. The heart Ifd just
broken. I knew I was right about his potential. Adrian was great. He could do great
things. I just hoped I hadnft set him back. At least I hadnft had to tell him his mother was
a murderer . . . but still.
All of us grew quiet when we reached the gate. The line of cars was still there, and we
became more and more nervous as we crept forward. A flip to Lissafs mind told me we
werenft missing anything in the Council. The chaotic situation was pretty much the
same as before, though the exasperated look on Nathanfs face made me think hefd call
a close to proceedings soon and continue tomorrow. I wasnft sure if that was good or
bad.
The guardians recognized Mikhail, of course, and while still vigilant, their initial
instincts didnft suspect him of nefarious deeds. He vaguely said hefd been sent to pick
up some people. The guardian looking in the car scanned over Dimitri, me, and.
thankfully.Jill. Adrian, a well-known figure, got us added respect. After a mandatory
check of the trunk, we were sent on through.
eOh my God. It worked,f I breathed, as Mikhail drove over to the guardiansf parking
area.
eNow what?f asked Jill.
eNow we reestablish the Dragomir line and call out a murderer,f I said.
eOh, is that all?f Adrianfs sarcasm was palpable.
eYou know,f remarked Mikhail, ethat the instant your illusions are dropped, you two are
going to be jumped by guardians and thrown back into jail. Or worse.f
Dimitri and I exchanged looks. eWe know,f I said, trying to ignore the memories of that
terrible, claustrophobic experience. eBut if everything works out . . . we wonft have to
stay there for long. Theyfll use what wefve found out and then eventually set us free.f I
sounded more optimistic than I felt.
Once parked, our party headed toward the ballroomfs building, which could have
been seen miles away with all the people around it. How strange. Not long ago, Ifd
made this same journey, with nearly the same people, hurrying away from Court. Wefd
worn spirit disguises then, too, and had been seeking escape. Now we were knowingly
walking into peril. I was convinced if I could make it in undetected and deliver my news,
everything would work out. Sonyafs charm had worked perfectly when I saw the
Alchemists. I had no reason to doubt it, but the fear still lurked in the back of my mind:
what if it stopped functioning? What if the disguise failed and I was spotted before even
getting into the building? Would they arrest me? Or would they simply shoot first?
The doors were barred to spectators, but guardians were allowed access, so once
again Mikhail talked us in.using a sullen Adrian as the reason. The late queenfs
nephew could hardly be refused, and with the chaos inside, more guardians.which
Dimitri and I appeared to be.were welcome. Adrian kept an arm around Jill as they
entered, and the guardians let her pass.
We slipped into the ballroom, completely unnoticed. Ifd seen the arguing through
Lissafs eyes, but it was totally different in person. Louder. More grating. My friends and I
exchanged looks. Ifd braced myself for a big confrontation with the audience.hell, it
wouldnft be the first time.but this was a test of even my skills.
eWe need someone to get the roomfs attention,f I said. eSomeone not afraid to make a
spectacle.I mean, besides me, of course.f
eMikhail? Where have you been?f
We turned and saw Abe standing before us.
eWell, speak of the devil,f I said. eExactly what we need.f
Abe peered at me and frowned. Charms could be seen through when others knew
one was being used. Charms were also less effective if others knew the wearer well. It
was how Victor had recognized me in Tarasov. Sonyafs was too strong for Abe to fully
break through, but he could tell something wasnft right.
eWhatfs going on?f he demanded.
eThe usual, old man,f I replied cheerily. eDanger, insane plans . . . you know, the stuff
that runs in our family.f
He squinted his eyes again, still unable to fully see through the charm. I was probably
blurry. eRose? Is that you? Where have you been?f
eWe need the roomfs attention,f I said. I wondered if this was what it felt like when
parents busted their kids for breaking curfew. He looked very disapproving. eWefve got a
way to settle this whole argument.f
eWell,f observed Adrian dryly, ewefve at least got a way to start another one.f
eI trusted you at my hearing,f I told Abe. eCanft you trust me now?f
Abefs expression turned wry. eYou apparently didnft trust me enough to stay put in
West Virginia.f
eTechnicalities,f I said. ePlease. We need this.f
eAnd wefre short on time,f added Dimitri.
Abe studied him too. eLet me guess. Belikov?f There was uncertainty in my fatherfs
voice.Adrian was doing a good job in keeping the illusion over Dimitri.but Abe was
clever enough to deduce who would be with me.
eDad, we have to hurry. Wefve got the killer.and wefve got Lissafs . . .f How did I
explain it? eA chance to change Lissafs life.f
Not much startled Abe, but I think my earnest use of eDadf did. Scanning the room, his
eyes landed on someone, and he gave a small jerk of his head. Several seconds later,
my mother squeezed her way through to us. Great. He called; she came. They were
awfully chummy lately. I hoped Lissa remained the only one with a surprise sibling.
eWho are these people?f my mother asked.
eGuess,f replied Abe flatly. eWho would be foolish enough to break into Court after
escaping it?f
My momfs eyes widened. eHow.f
eNo time,f Abe said. The sharp look he got in return said she didnft like being
interrupted. Maybe no siblings after all. eI have a feeling half the guardians in this room
are going to be all over us soon. Are you ready for that?f
My poor, law-abiding mother looked pained, realizing what was being asked of her.
eYes.f
eMe too,f added Mikhail.
Abe studied us all. eI guess there are worse odds.f
He headed up to where Nathan Ivashkov was leaning against his podium. He looked
weary and defeated.and utterly at a loss on what to do with the mess before him. At
our approach, the monarch candidates glanced over curiously, and I sensed a sudden
jolt of surprise through the bond. Lissa could see right through the spirit charms. I felt
her breath catch at the sight of us. Fear, shock, and relief played through her. And
confusion, of course. She was so glad to see us that she forgot all about the elections
and started to stand at our approach. I gave her a quick shake of my head, urging her to
keep our cover, and after a momentfs hesitation, she sat back down. She was worried
and puzzled.but trusted me.
Nathan came to life when he saw us, particularly when Abe simply shoved him out of
the way and grabbed the microphone. eHey, what are you.f
I expected Abe to yell for everyone to shut up or something like that. Of course,
Nathan had been trying that for a while with no results. So, I was quite shocked.as
was everyone else.when Abe put fingers to his lips and let out the most ear-piercing
whistle I had ever heard. A whistle like that through a microphone? Yeah. It hurt my
ears. It had to be worse for the Moroi, and the screeching feedback in the speakers
didnft help.
The room quieted enough for him to be heard. eNow that you have the sense to keep
your mouths shut,f said Abe, ewe have . . . some things to say.f He was using his
confident, I-control-the-world voice, but I knew he was taking a lot on faith here. eAct
fast,f he muttered, extending the microphone out to us.
I took it and cleared my throat. eWefre here to, uh, settle this debate once and for all.f
That brought grumbles, and I hurried on loudly before the room erupted again. eThe
laws can stay the way they are. Vasilisa Dragomir is entitled to her Council vote.and
eligible to be a full candidate for the throne. Therefs another member in her family. She
isnft the only Dragomir left.f
Murmurs and whispers broke out, though it was nothing like the roar earlier.most
likely because the Moroi loved intrigue, and they had to know how this would play out.
In my periphery, I could see guardians forming a very loose perimeter around us. Their
concern was security, not scandal.
I beckoned Jill forward. For a moment, she froze; then I wondered if she recalled
Adrianfs words in the car. She stepped beside me, so pale that I worried she might pass
out. I almost felt like I could too. The tension and pressure were overwhelming. No. Ifd
come too far.
eThis is Jillian Mastrano Dragomir. Shefs Eric Dragomirfs illegitimate daughter.but
she is his daughter and officially part of the bloodline.f I hated usingillegitimate, but in
this case, it was a necessary fact.
In the heartbeat of silence that followed, Jill hastily leaned toward me and the
microphone. eI am a Dragomir,f she said clearly, despite her trembling hands. eOur
family has its quorum, and my s-sister has all her rights.f
I could see another explosion building, and Abe jumped in between Jill and me,
grabbing the microphone. eFor those who donft believe this, a DNA test will clear up any
doubts about her lineage.f I had to admire Abefs audacity. He had only learned this
information sixty seconds ago and was already advocating it with certainty, as though
he himself had performed the necessary tests back in his home genetics lab. More
faith.and an advantage he couldnft pass up. My old man loved secrets.
The news triggered the reaction Ifd expected. Once the audience had processed the
information, a flurry of shouted commentary began.
eEric Dragomir didnft have any other children, illegitimate or not!f
eThis is a scam!f
eShow us the proof! Where are your tests?f
eWell . . . he was kind of a flirt . . .f
eHe did have another daughter.f
That last one shut the crowd up, both because it was spoken with authority and
because it came from Daniella Ivashkov. She had stood up, and even without a
microphone, she had a voice that could carry in a room. She was also an important
enough person in our society to draw attention. Many among the royals were practically
conditioned to listen to her. In the now quiet room, Daniella continued speaking.
eEric Dragomir had an illegitimate daughter, with a woman named Emily Mastrano.a
dancer, if I recall correctly. He wanted it kept secret and needed certain things done.
things he couldnft do himself.to help with that. I was one of the few who helped.f An
uncharacteristically bitter smile turned up her lips. eAnd honestly, I wouldnft have
minded it staying secret either.f
Pieces clicked in my head. I knew now who had broken into the Alchemistsf records.
And why. In the roomfs silence, I didnft need a microphone to respond either.
eEnough that youfd make certain papers disappear.f
Daniella fixed that smile on me. eYes.f
eBecause if the Dragomirs faded, spirit might too. And Adrian would be safe. Spirit
was getting too much attention too fast, and you needed to get rid of any evidence
about Jill to kill Vasilisafs credibility.f Daniellafs expression confirmed as much. I should
have left it at that, but my curiosity wouldnft allow it. eThen why admit it now?f
Daniella shrugged. eBecause youfre right. One DNA test will show the truth.f There
were gasps of awe from those who took her word as gospel and wondered what this
meant. Others people refused to believe and wore looks of scorn. Daniella, undoubtedly
disappointed the truth had leaked, nonetheless seemed resigned and willing to accept
it. But her smile soon dropped as she studied me more closely. eWhat Ifd like to know is:
who in the world are you?f
A good portion of the audience appeared to want to know this as well. I hesitated.
Sonyafs charmed disguise had gotten me pretty far at this point. We had a fragile
acceptance of Jill and the Dragomir line. If we let the system run its course, and if Lissa
won like I now wanted.Ifd have a queenly advocate to help in the case to clear me.
But staring at the crowd.full of people Ifd known and respected and who had still
condemned me without question.I felt anger burn within me. Spirit-induced or not, it
didnft matter. I was still outraged at how easily Ifd been accused and tossed away. I
didnft want to wait for this to be settled in some quiet guardian office. I wanted to face
them. I wanted them to know I was innocent.of killing the queen, at least.
And so, surpassing my own records for dangerous, reckless behavior, I ripped off
Sonyafs bracelet.
eIfm Rose Hathaway.f
THIRTY-THREE
CRIES AND SCREAMS FROM THE audience told me my disguise was gone.
Many eyes also went to Dimitri. Adrian had dropped that illusion too, once Ifd shed
mine. And, as wefd been expecting, the guardians who had been gradually taking up
position around us surged forward, armed with handguns. I still thought that was
cheating. Fortunately, my mother and Mikhail moved quickly into place to block our
attackers and deter any gunshots.
eDonft,f I snapped at Dimitri, who I knew was probably about to join our two defenders.
It was crucial he and I stay perfectly still, so we werenft taken as threats. I even went as
far as to hold up my arms, and.reluctantly, I suspected.Dimitri did too. eWait. Please
listen to us first.f
The guardian circle was tight, with no gaps. I was pretty sure my mom and Mikhail
were the only thing keeping them from shooting us then and there. Guardians would
always avoid fighting other guardians if possible. Two blockers were easy to take down,
though, and these guardians wouldnft wait forever. Jill and Abe suddenly moved
forward, taking positions next to us. More shields. I saw one of the looming guardians
grimace. Civilians complicated things. Adrian had not moved, but the fact that he was
enclosed in the circle at all still made him an obstacle.
eHaul us off later if you want,f I said. eWe wonft resist. But you have to let us talk first.
We know who killed the queen.f
eSo do we,f said one of the guardians. eNow, the rest of you . . . back away before
youfre hurt. These are dangerous fugitives.f
eThey need to talk,f said Abe. eThey have evidence.f
Again, he pushed forward with his case, acting confidently about things he had no
clue about. He was staking it all on me. I was starting to like him. It was kind of
unfortunate that our evidence wasnft as 100 percent solid as Ifd hoped, but as Ifd said
earlier . . . technicalities.
eLet them talk.f
It was a new voice, but a voice I knew by heart. Lissa pushed her way through two of
the guardians. They held their tight position, the immediate concern being that we not
escape. This allowed her to slip through.but only so one could grab her arm and stop
her from reaching us.
eTheyfve come this far. They were right about . . . Jill.f Boy, that was not easy for her
to say with a straight face, seeing as she hadnft entirely come to terms with the issue.
My imminent death was probably the only thing distracting her from the earth shattering
experience of learning she had a potential sibling. She too was taking a lot on faith
here, confident I was telling the truth. eYoufve got them. They canft go anywhere. Just
let them talk. Ifve got evidence to support their case too.f
eIfd hold off on sharing that, Liss,f I said in a low voice. Lissa still believed Daniella
was the killer and wasnft going to like hearing the truth. Lissa flashed me a confused
look but didnft protest.
eLetfs hear them,f said one of the guardians.and not just any: Hans. eAfter an escape
like they pulled, Ifd really like to know what brought them back.f
Hans was helping us?
eBut,f he continued, eIfm sure you two will understand wefll have to restrain you before
you make your great reveal.f
I looked at Dimitri who had already turned to me. Wefd both known what we were
getting ourselves into, and honestly, this was a better scenario than Ifd envisioned.
eOkay,f said Dimitri. He glanced at our noble protectors. eItfs okay. Let them get
through.f
My mom and the others didnft move right away. eDo it,f I said. eDonft end up as our
cellmates.f
I thought for sure those loveable fools wouldnft listen to me. But Mikhail backed off
first, and then the others did too, practically in sync. In a flash, guardians seized them
all, leading them away. Dimitri and I stayed put, and four guardians moved in, two for
Dimitri and two for me. Adrian had retreated with the others, but Lissa still stood a few
feet away from us, all her trust in me.
eGet on with it,f said Hans. He gripped my right arm tightly.
I met Lissafs eyes, hating what I had to say. But, no. She wasnft the one I was worried
about hurting the most. Looking out into the audience, I found Christian, who was
understandably watching this drama with avid attention. I had to turn away and stare at
the crowd as a whole, refusing to see individual faces. Just a blur.
eI didnft kill Tatiana Ivashkov,f I said. Several people grumbled doubtfully. eI didnft like
her. But I didnft kill her.f I glanced at Hans. eYoufve questioned the janitor who testified
about where I was during the murder, right? And he IDfd the man who attacked Lissa as
the one who paid him off to lie about where I was?f Ifd learned from Mikhail that Joe had
eventually admitted to taking money from the mystery Moroi, once the guardians had
cornered him with the picture.
Hans frowned, hesitated, and then nodded for me to continue.
eTherefs no record of his existence.at least not with the guardians. But the
Alchemists know who he is. They saw him at one of their facilities.acting as
someonefs bodyguard.f My eyes fell on Ethan Moore, who stood with the guardians
near the door. eA bodyguard for someone who was let in to see Tatiana the night she
died: Tasha Ozera.f
There was no need for any uproar from the audience this time because Tasha more
than made up for it on her own. Shefd been sitting next to Christian and sprang up from
her chair.
eWhat on earth are you saying, Rose?f she exclaimed. eAre you out of your mind?f
When Ifd stood there defiantly, ready to face the crowd and demand justice, Ifd been
full of triumph and power. Now . . . now I was just sad as I stared at someone Ifd always
trusted, someone who was staring back at me with so much shock and hurt.
eI wish I was . . . but itfs true. We both know it is. You killed Tatiana.f
Tashafs disbelief grew, tinged now with a little anger, though she still seemed to be
giving me the benefit of the doubt. eI never, never believed you killed her.and Ifve
fought for you on that. Why are you doing this? Are you playing on the Strigoi taint in
our family? I thought you were above that kind of prejudice.f
I swallowed. Ifd thought getting evidence would be the hard part. It was nothing
compared to revealing it. eWhat Ifm saying has nothing to do with Strigoi. I almost wish it
did. You hated Tatiana for her age law and refusal to let Moroi fight.f Another memory
came to me, when Tasha had learned about the secret training sessions. Tasha had
been aghast with what I now suspected might have been guilt at misjudging the queen.
The crowd was riveted and stunned, but one person came to life: an Ozera I didnft
know but who apparently had family solidarity on his mind. He stood up, crossing his
arms defiantly. eHalf this Court hated Tatiana for that law. You among them.f
eI didnft have my bodyguard bribe a witness or attack Lis.Princess Dragomir. And
donft pretend you didnft know the guy,f I warned her. eHe was your bodyguard. You
were seen together.f Ianfs description of her when she visited St. Louis had been
perfectly clear: long black hair, pale blue eyes, and scarring on one side of her face.
eRose, I canft even believe this is happening, but if James.that was his name.did
whatever youfre talking about, then he acted alone. He always had radical ideas. I knew
that when I hired him as outside protection, but I never thought he was capable of
murder.f She glanced around, looking for someone in charge, and finally settled on the
Council. eIfve always believed Rose was innocent. If James is the one responsible for
this, then Ifm more than happy to tell you whatever I know to clear Rosefs name.f
So, so easy. The mystery Moroi.James.was almost everywhere Tasha had been.
Hefd also been spotted in suspicious situations where she hadnft been.like Joefs
bribery and Lissafs attack. I could save Tasha and just blame it all on him. He was
already dead. Tasha and I could stay friends. Shefd acted on principle, right? What was
wrong with that?
Christian stood up beside her, looking at me like I was a stranger. eRose, how can you
say any of this? You know her. You know she wouldnft do it. Stop making a scene and
let us figure out how that James guy killed the queen.f
So, so easy. Blame the dead man.
eJames couldnft have staked Tatiana,f I said. eHe had an injured hand. It takes both
hands for a Moroi to stake someone. Ifve seen it happen twice now. And I bet if you can
get a straight answer out of Ethan Moore . . .f I glanced over at the guardian who had
gone pale. He could probably jump into a fight and kill without hesitation. But this kind of
scrutiny? And eventual interrogation by his peers? I didnft think hefd hold up. It was
probably the reason Tasha had been able to manipulate him. eJames wasnft there the
night Tatiana died, was he? And I donft think Daniella Ivashkov was either, despite what
Princess Dragomir was told earlier. But Tasha was. She was in the queenfs
chambers.and you didnft report it.f
Ethan looked like he wanted to bolt, but his odds of escape were about as good as
mine and Dimitrifs. He slowly shook his head. eTasha wouldnft kill anyone.f Not exactly
the confirmation of her location I wanted.but close. The guardians would get more out
of him later.
eRose!f Christian was pissed off now. Seeing him look at me with such outrage hurt
even more than Tashafs expression. eStop it!f
Lissa took a few hesitant steps forward. I could feel in her mind that she didnft want to
believe what I was saying either . . . yet she still trusted me. She thought of a
controversial solution. eI know itfs wrong . . . but if we used compulsion on the suspects .
. .f
eDonft even suggest that!f exclaimed Tasha, turning her sharp eyes on Lissa. eStay out
of this. Your futurefs on the line here. A future that could make you great and achieve
the things our people need.f
eA future you could manipulate,f I realized. eLissa believes in a lot of the reforms you
do . . . and you think you could convince her of ones she doesnft. Especially if shefs
with your nephew. Thatfs why youfve fought so hard to change the quorum law. You
wanted her to be queen.f
Christian started to step forward, but Tasha laid a restraining hand on his shoulder. It
didnft stop him from speaking. eThatfs idiotic. If she wanted Lissa to be queen, why
make that James guy attack her?f
That was a mystery for me too, one of the holes I hadnft quite figured out. But Dimitri
had. Conscious of his two guards, he shifted closer to me.
eBecause no one was supposed to die.f Dimitrifs low, resonant voice sounded
wonderful with the roomfs acoustics. He needed no microphone as he directed his
words to Tasha. eYou didnft expect a guardian to be with her.f He was right, I realized.
Eddie had been drafted that night under weird circumstances and only barely made it
back in time to see Ambrose with Lissa. eJames was probably going to fake an attack
and run . . . enough to generate sympathy and more support for Vasilisa. Which it
certainly did.just a little more severely.f
The outrage on Tashafs face transformed to something I couldnft entirely gauge right
away. Shefd seemed offended at my accusations, but from Dimitri.it was more. She
looked legitimately hurt. Crushed. I knew that look. Ifd seen it on Adrianfs face a couple
hours ago.
eDimka, not you too,f she said.
Through Lissafs eyes, I watched the colors of Tashafs aura shift, burn a little brighter
as she gazed at Dimitri. I could see exactly what Sonya had explained to me, how the
aura showed affection.
eAnd thatfs why I took the fall,f I murmured softly. No one but Dimitri and our
guardians heard me.
eHmm?f Dimitri asked.
I just shook my head. All this time, Tasha had still loved Dimitri. I knew she had last
year, when shefd made him an offer to hook up and have kids.not something a lot of
dhampir men had the chance to get. Hefd refused, and I thought she had accepted
simply being friends with him. She hadnft. Shefd still loved him. When Lissa had
revealed my relationship with Dimitri to Hans, Tasha had already known. But for how
long? I wasnft sure. Shefd obviously known about the relationship before killing Tatiana,
and putting the murder on me left Tasha free and clear and opened back up her
chances with Dimitri.
There was no point in bringing up her personal motives for blaming me. Tatianafs
murder was the real issue at stake. I just looked at Hans. eYou can take me into
custody, I meant it. But donft you think youfve got enough to take her.and Ethan.in
too?f
Hansfs face was unreadable. His feelings toward me had always gone back and forth,
since the day we met. Sometimes I was a troublemaker without a future. Other times I
had the potential to be a leader. Hefd believed I was a murderer, yet hefd still allowed
me to address the crowd. He didnft really like my friends either. What would he do now?
He lifted his eyes from my face and looked to where several guardians were stationed
in the audience, ready for any action. He gave a curt nod. eTake Lady Ozera. And
Moore. Wefll question them.f
Seeing as Tasha was seated amidst other people, there was a bit of fear and panic
when four guardians moved toward her. They avoided injuring other audience members
as much as possible, but there was still plenty of pushing and shoving. What came as a
total surprise was how fiercely Tasha fought back. She was trained, I remembered. Not
in the same way guardians were, but enough to make it hard to get a hold of her. She
could kick and punch.and stake queens.and even managed to knock one guardian
down.
She might actually try to fight her way out of here, I realized.though I didnft believe
for an instant she could. It was too crowded and chaotic. Guardians were heading
toward the fray. Terrified Moroi were trying to get away from the fight. Everybody
seemed to be getting in everyone elsefs way. Suddenly, a loudcrack echoed through
the room. A gunshot. Most of the Moroi dropped to the floor, though guardians kept
coming. Holding a handgun she must have seized from the guardian shefd knocked
over, Tasha grabbed the first Moroi she could with her free hand. So help me, it was
Mia Rinaldi. Shefd been sitting near Christian. I didnft think Tasha even noticed her
hostage choice.
eDonft move!f Tasha yelled at the encroaching guardians. The gun was at Miafs head,
and I felt my heart stop. How had things escalated to this point? Ifd never foreseen this.
My task was supposed to be neat and tidy. Reveal Tasha. Put her away. Done.
The guardians froze, less because of her command and more because they were
sizing up how to deal with the total threat. Meanwhile, Tasha began to slowly.very
slowly.make her way toward the exit, dragging Mia along. Her progress was slow and
unwieldy, thanks to all the chairs and people in the way. The delay gave the guardians
time to solve this ugly dilemma. They come first. Miafs life.a Moroi life.was on the
line. The guardians didnft want Mia killed, but a gun-toting warrior Moroi also couldnft be
allowed to go free.
The thing was, Tasha wasnft the only warrior Moroi in the room. She had probably
picked the worst hostage possible, and I could tell by the glint in Miafs eyes that she
was not going to go quietly. Lissa realized this too. One or both of them were going to
get killed, and Lissa couldnft let that happen. If she could get Tasha to look at her, she
could compel her into submission.
No, no, no, I thought. I didnft need another friend involved.
Both Lissa and I saw Mia tensing to break her way out of Tashafs hold. Lissa realized
she had to act now. I could feel it through the bond. I could feel her thoughts, the
decision, even the way her bodyfs muscles and nerves moved forward to get Tashafs
attention. I felt it all so clearly, as if we shared the same body. I knew where Lissa would
move before she even did.
eTasha, please donft.f
Lissa sprang forward, her plaintive cry interrupted as Mia kicked back at Tasha and
broke away, slipping down out of the gunfs reach. Tasha, startled on two fronts, still had
her gun pointed out. With Mia out of her grasp and everything happening so fast, Tasha
frantically fired off a couple shots at the first threat moving toward her.which wasnft the
rapidly approaching guardians. It was a slim figure in white who had shouted at Tasha.
Or, well, it would have been. Like I said, Ifd known exactly where Lissa would step
and what she would do. And in those precious seconds before she acted, I broke out of
my captorsf hold and threw myself before Lissa. Someone leapt after me, but they were
too late. That was when Tashafs gun had gone off. I felt a biting and burning in my
chest, and then there was nothing but pain.a pain so complete and so intense it was
almost beyond comprehension.
I felt myself falling, felt Lissa catching me and yelling something.maybe to me,
maybe to someone else. There was so much commotion in the room that I didnft know
what had happened with Tasha. There was just me and the pain that my mind was
trying to block out. The world seemed to grow quieter and quieter. I saw Lissa looking
down on me, shouting something I couldnft hear. She was beautiful. Brilliant. Crowned
in light . . . but there was darkness closing in around her. And in that darkness, I saw
the faces . . . the ghosts and spirits that always followed me. Thicker they grew, closing
in. Beckoning.
A gun. I had been brought down by a gun. It was practically comical. Cheaters, I
thought. Ifd spent my life focusing on hand-to-hand combat, learning to dodge fangs
and powerful hands that could snap my neck. A gun? It was so . . . well, easy. Should I
be insulted? I didnft know. Did it matter? I didnft know that either. All I knew in that
moment was that I was going to die, regardless.
My vision was growing dimmer, the blackness and ghosts closing in, and I swore, it
was like I could hear Robert whispering in my ear: The world of the dead wonft give you
up a second time.
Just before the light completely vanished, I saw Dimitrifs face join Lissafs. I wanted to
smile. I decided then that if the two people I loved most were safe, I could leave this
world. The dead could finally have me. And Ifd fulfilled my purpose, right? To protect?
Ifd done it. Ifd saved Lissa, just like Ifd sworn Ifd always do. I was dying in battle. No
appointment books for me.
Lissafs face shone with tears, and I hoped that mine conveyed how much I loved her.
With the last spark of life I had left, I tried to speak, tried to let Dimitri know I loved him
too and that he had to protect her now. I donft think he understood, but the words of the
guardian mantra were my last conscious thought.
They come first.
THIRTY-FOUR
I DIDNfT WAKE UP IN the world of the dead.
I didnft even wake up in a hospital or some other type of medical center.which,
believe me, Ifd done plenty of times. No, I woke up in luxury, in a huge bedroom with
gilded furniture. Heaven? Probably not with my behaviors. My canopied bed had a redand-
gold velvet comforter, thick enough to be a mattress itself. Candles flickered on a
small table against the far wall and filled the room with the scent of jasmine. I had no
clue where I was or how Ifd gotten here, but as my last memories of pain and darkness
played out in my mind, I decided the fact that I was actually breathing was good
enough.
eSleeping Beauty awakens.f
That voice . . . that wonderful, honey-like voice with its soft accent. It enveloped me,
and with it came the impossible truth and its full impact: I was alive. I was alive. And
Dimitri was here.
I couldnft see him but felt a smile come to my lips. eAre you my nurse?f
I heard him get up from a chair and walk over. Seeing him stand over me like that
reminded me of just how tall he truly was. He looked down at me with a smile of his
own.one of those full and rare smiles. He had cleaned up since last Ifd seen him, his
brown hair tied neatly back behind his neck, though he hadnft shaved for a couple days.
I tried to sit up, but he tsked me back.
eNo, no, you need to lie down.f Soreness in my chest told me he was right. My mind
might be awake, but the rest of me was exhausted. I had no idea how much time had
passed, but something told me my body had been fighting a battle.not with a Strigoi or
anything like one, but with itself. A battle to stay alive.
eThen come closer,f I told him. eI want to see you.f
He considered this a moment and then kicked off his shoes. Turning on my side.
which made me wince.I managed to wiggle over a little to make room near the bedfs
edge. He curled up beside me. Our faces rested on the same pillow, only a couple of
inches apart as we gazed at each other.
eIs this better?f he asked.
eMuch.f
With his long, graceful fingers, he reached out and brushed hair from my face before
tracing the edge of my cheekbone. eHow are you?f
eHungry.f
He laughed softly and cautiously slid his hand down to rest on my lower back, in a
sort of half-embrace. eOf course you are. I think theyfve only managed to get broth into
you so far. Well, that and IV fluids early on. Youfre probably in sugar withdrawal.f
I cringed. I didnft like needles or tubes and was glad I hadnft been awake to see them.
(Tattoo needles were a different matter.) eHow long have I been out?f
eA few days.f
eA few days . . .f I shivered, and he tugged the covers higher on me, thinking I was
cold. eI shouldnft be alive,f I whispered. Gunshots like that . . . they were too fast, too
close to my heart. Or in my heart? I put my hand to my chest. I didnft know precisely
where Ifd been hit. It all ached. eOh Lord. Lissa healed me, didnft she?f It would have
taken so much spirit. She shouldnft have done that. She couldnft afford to. Except . . .
why would I still feel pain? If shefd healed me, she would have gone all the way.
eNo, she didnft heal you.f
eNo?f I frowned, unable to process that. How else would I have survived? A surprising
answer came to mind. eThen . . . Adrian? Hefd never . . . after how I treated him . . . no.
He couldnft have . . .f
eWhat, you think hefd let you die?f
I didnft answer. The bullets might be long gone, but thinking of Adrian still made my
heart.figuratively.ache.
eNo matter how he feels . . .f Dimitri hesitated. This was a delicate topic, after all.
eWell, he wouldnft have let you die. He wanted to heal you. But he didnft either.f
I felt bad for thinking so little of Adrian. Dimitri was right. Adrian never would have
abandoned me out of spite, but I was rapidly running out of options here. eThen who?
Sonya?f
eNo one,f he said simply. eWell, you, I suppose.f
eI . . . what?f
ePeople can heal without magic now and then, Rose.f There was amusement in his
voice, though his face stayed sober. eAnd your wounds . . . they were bad. No one
thought youfd survive. You went into surgery, and then we all just waited.f
eBut why . . .f I felt very arrogant, asking the next question. eWhy didnft Adrian or Lissa
heal me?f
eOh, they wanted to, believe me. But in the aftermath, in the chaos . . . the Court went
under lockdown. They were both taken away and put under heavy protection before
they could act. No one would let them near you, not when they still thought you might
be a murderer. They had to be certain about Tasha first, even though her own actions
were pretty damning.f
It took me a moment to get past the idea that modern medicine and my bodyfs own
stamina had healed me. Ifd grown too used to spirit. This didnft seem possible. As I tried
to wrap my mind around the concept, the rest of Dimitrifs meaning hit me. eIs Tasha . . .
still alive?f
His face fell even more. eYes. They caught her right after she shot you.before
anyone else got hurt. Shefs detained, and more evidence has been coming in.f
eCalling her out was one of the hardest things Ifve ever done,f I said. eFighting Strigoi
was easier than that.f
eI know. It was hard for me to see, hard for me to believe.f There was a far-off look in
his eyes, reminding me that Dimitri had known her longer than hefd known me. eBut she
made her choices, and all the charges against you have been dropped. Youfre a free
woman now. More than that. A hero. Abefs bragging that itfs all his doing.f
That brought my smile back. eOf course he is. Ifll probably get a bill from him soon.f I
felt dizzy with both joy and astonishment. A free woman. Ifd been burdened with
accusations and a death sentence for what felt like years, and now . . . now it had all
disappeared.
Dimitri laughed, and I wanted to stay like this forever, just the two of us, sweet and
unguarded. Well.maybe not exactly this. I couldfve done without the pain and thick
bandages I felt on my chest. He and I had had so few times alone, moments when we
could really relax and openly acknowledge being in love. Things had only begun to
mend between us at the end there . . . and it had almost been too late. It might still be.
eSo what now?f I asked.
eIfm not sure.f He rested his cheek against my forehead. eIfm just so glad . . . so glad
youfre alive. Ifve been so close to losing you so many times. When I saw you on the
floor, and there was so much commotion and confusion . . . I felt so helpless. I realized
you were right. We waste our lives with guilt and self-loathing. When you looked at me
there at the end . . . I saw it. You did love me.f
eYou doubted?f I meant the words jokingly, but they came out sounding offended.
Maybe I was, a little. Ifd told him I loved him plenty of times.
eNo. I mean, I knew then that you didnft just love me. I realized you really had forgiven
me.f
eThere was nothing to forgive, not really.f Ifd told him that before too.
eIfve always believed there was.f He pulled back and looked at me again. eAnd thatfs
what was holding me back. No matter what you said, I just couldnft believe it . . .
couldnft believe you would forgive all the things I did to you in Siberia and after Lissa
healed me. I thought you were deluding yourself.f
eWell. It wouldnft be the first time Ifve done that. But no, this time I wasnft.f
eI know, and with that revelation . . . in that split second that I knew you forgave me
and that I really had your love, I was finally able to forgive myself too. All those burdens,
those ties to the past . . . they went away. It was like . . .f
eBeing free? Flying?f
eYes. Except . . . it came too late. This sounds crazy, but while I was looking down at
you, having all these thoughts coming together in my head, it was like . . . like I could
see deathfs hand reaching for you. And there was nothing I could do. I was powerless. I
couldnft help.f
eYou did,f I told him. eThe last things I saw before blacking out were you and Lissa.f
Well, besides the skeletal faces, but mentioning that would have killed this romantic
moment. eI donft know how I survived getting shot, how I beat the odds . . . but Ifm pretty
sure your love.both of you.gave me the strength to fight through. I had to get back to
you guys. God only knows what trouble youfd get into without me.f
Dimitri had no words for that and answered instead by bringing his mouth to mine. We
kissed, lightly at first, and the sweetness of the moment overpowered any pain I felt.
The intensity had just barely picked up when he pulled away.
eHey, what gives?f I asked.
eYoufre still recovering,f he chastised. eYou might think youfre back to normal, but you
arenft.f
eThis is normal for me. And you know, I thought with all this freedom and selfdiscovery
and expression of our love stuff that we could finally stop with the whole Zen
master wisdom and practical advice crap.f
This got me an outright grin. eRoza, thatfs not going to happen. Take it or leave it.f
I pressed a kiss to his lips. eIf it means getting you, Ifll take it.f I wanted to kiss him
again and prove who really did have greater self-control, but that damned thing called
reality set in. eDimitri . . . for real, what happens to us?f
eLife,f he said easily. eIt goes on. We go on. Wefre guardians. We protect and maybe
change our world.f
eNo pressure,f I remarked. eBut whatfs the ewef and eguardiansf part? I was pretty sure
we were out of that career path.f
eMmm.f He cupped my face, and I thought he might try another kiss. I hoped he
would. eAlong with our pardons, we received our guardian status again.f
eEven you? They believe youfre not a Strigoi?f I exclaimed.
He nodded.
eHuh. Even if I got my name cleared, my ideal future was that wefd get filing jobs near
each other.f
Dimitri moved closer to me, his eyes sparkling with a secret. eIt gets better: youfre
Lissafs guardian.f
eWhat?f I almost pulled away. eThatfs impossible. Theyfd never . . .f
eThey did. Shefll have others, so they probably figured it was okay to let you hang
around if someone else could keep you in line,f he teased.
eYoufre not . . .f A lump formed in my stomach, a reminder of a problem that had
plagued us so long ago. eYoufre not one of her guardians too, are you?f It had
constantly been a concern, that conflict of interest. I wanted him near me. Always. But
how could we watch Lissa and put her safety first if we were worried about each other?
The past was returning to torment us.
eNo, I have a different assignment.f
eOh.f For some reason, that made me a little sad too, even though I knew it was the
smarter choice.
eIfm Christianfs guardian.f
This time I did sit up, doctorfs orders or no. Stitches tugged in my chest, but I ignored
the sharp discomfort. eBut thatfs . . . thatfs practically the same thing!f
Dimitri sat up too and seemed to be enjoying my shock, which was really kind of
cruel, seeing as Ifd almost died and everything. eA little. But they wonft be together
every moment, especially with her going to Lehigh. Hefs not going . . . but theyfll keep
coming back to each other. And when they do, so will we. Itfs a good mix. Besides . . .f
He grew serious again. eI think youfve proved to everyone that youfre willing to put her
life first.f
I shook my head. eYeah, but no one was shooting at you. Only her.f I said it lightly, but
it did make me wonder: what would I do if they were both in trouble?Trust him, a voice
in my head said. Trust him to take care of himself. Hefll do the same for you. I eyed
Dimitri, recalling a shadow in my periphery back in the ballroom. eYou followed when I
jumped in front of Lissa, didnft you? Who were you going for? Me or her?f
He studied me for several long seconds. He could have lied. He could have given the
easy answer by saying hefd intended to push both of us out of the way.if that was
even possible, which I didnft recall. But Dimitri didnft lie. eI donft know, Roza. I donft
know.f
I sighed. eThis isnft going to be easy.f
eIt never is,f he said, pulling me into his arms. I leaned against his chest and closed
my eyes. No, it wouldnft be easy, but it would be worth it. As long as we were together,
it would be worth it.
We sat like that for a long time, until a discrete knock at the half-open door broke us
apart. Lissa stood in the doorway.
eSorry,f she said, her face shining with joy when she saw me. eShould have put a sock
on the door. Didnft realize things were getting hot and heavy.f
eNo avoiding it,f I said lightly, clasping Dimitrifs hand. eThings are always hot with him
around.f
Dimitri looked scandalized. Hefd never held back when we were in bed together, but
his private nature wouldnft let him even hint about such matters to others. It was mean,
but I laughed and kissed his cheek.
eOh, this is going to be fun,f I said. eNow that everythingfs out in the open.f
eYeah,f he said. eI got a pretty efunf look from your father the other day.f He gave Lissa
a quick, knowing glance and then stood up. Leaning down, he kissed the top of my
head. eI should go and let you two talk.f
eWill you be back?f I asked as he moved to the door.
He paused and smiled at me, and those dark eyes answered my questions and so
much more. eOf course.f
Lissa took his spot, sitting on the bedfs edge. She hugged me gingerly, no doubt
worried about my injuries. She then scolded me for sitting up, but I didnft care.
Happiness surged through me. I was so glad she was okay, so relieved, and.
And I had no idea how she felt.
The bond was gone. And not like during the jail escape, when shefd put the wall up.
There was simply nothing there between us. I was with myself, completely and utterly
alone, just as I had been years ago. My eyes widened, and she laughed.
eI wondered when youfd notice,f she said.
eHow . . . how is this possible?f I was frozen and numb. The bond. The bond
was gone. I felt like my arm had been amputated. eAnd how do you know?f
She frowned. ePart of itfs instinct . . . but Adrian saw it. That our auras arenft
connected anymore.f
eBut how? How could that happen?f I sounded crazy and desperate. The bond
couldnft be gone. It couldnft.
eIfm not entirely sure,f she admitted, her frown deepening. eI talked about it a lot with
Sonya and, uh, Adrian. We think when I brought you back the first time, it was spirit
alone that held you back from the land of the dead and that kept you tied to me. This
time . . . you nearly died again. Or maybe you did for a moment. Only, you and your
body fought your way back. It was you who got out, with no help from spirit. And once
that happened . . .f She shrugged. eLike I said, wefre only guessing. But Sonya thinks
once your own strength broke you away, you didnft need any help being pulled back
from death. You did it on your own. And when you freed yourself of spirit, you freed
yourself from me. You didnft need a bond to keep you with the living.f
It was crazy. Impossible. eBut if . . . if youfre saying I escaped the land of the dead, Ifm
not, like, immortal or anything, am I?f
Lissa laughed again. eNo, wefre certain of that. Sonya explained it, saying anything
alive can die, and as long as youfve got an aura, youfre alive. Strigoi are immortal but
not alive, so they donft have auras and.f
The world spun. eIfll take your word for it. I think maybe I do need to lie down.f
eThatfs probably a good idea.f
I gently eased myself onto my back. Desperately needing distraction from what Ifd just
learned.because it was still too surreal, still impossible to process.I eyed my
surroundings. The lush room was bigger than Ifd previously realized. It kept going and
going, branching into other rooms. It was a suite. Maybe an apartment. I could just
make out a living room with leather furniture and a flat screen TV. eWhere are we are?f
eIn palace housing,f she replied.
ePalace housing? Howfd we end up here?f
eHow do you think?f she asked dryly.
eI . . .f I couldnft work my mouth for a moment. I needed no bond to realize what had
happened. Another impossibility had occurred while Ifd been out of it. eCrap. They had
the election, didnft they? They elected you queen, once Jill was there to stand in for
your family.f
She shook her head and almost laughed. eMy reaction was a little stronger than ecrap,f
Rose. Do you have any idea what youfve done?f
She looked anxious, stressed, and totally overwhelmed. I wanted to be serious and
comforting for her sake . . . but I could feel a goofy grin spreading over my face. She
groaned.
eYoufre happy.f
eLiss, you were meant for this! Youfre better than any of the other candidates.f
eRose!f she cried. eRunning for queen was supposed to be a diversion. Ifm
only eighteen.f
eSo was Alexandra.f
Lissa shook her head in exasperation. eIfm so sick of hearing about her! She lived
centuries ago, you know. I think people died when they were thirty back then. So she
was practically middle-aged.f
I caught hold of her hand. eYoufre going to be great. It doesnft matter how old you are.
And itfs not like you have to call meetings and analyze law books all on your own, you
know. I mean, Ifm sure not going to do any of that, but there are other smart people.
Ariana Szelsky didnft make the last test, but you know shefll help if you ask her to.
Shefs still on the Council, and there are others you can rely on. We just have to find
them. I believe in you.f
Lissa sighed and looked down, her hair hanging forward in a curtain. eI know. And part
of me is excited, like this will restore my familyfs honor. I think thatfs whatfs saved me
from a total breakdown. I didnft want to be queen, but if I have to . . . then Ifm going to
do it right. I feel like . . . like I have the world at my fingertips, like I can do so much
good. But Ifm so afraid of messing up too.f She looked up sharply. eAnd Ifm not giving
up on the rest of my life either. I guess Ifm going to be the first queen in college.f
eCool,f I said. eYou can IM with the Council from campus. Maybe you can command
people to do your homework.f
She apparently didnft think the joke was as funny as I did. eGoing back to my family.
Rose . . . how long did you know about Jill?f
Damn. Ifd known this part of the conversation would eventually be coming. I averted
my eyes. eNot really that long. We didnft want to stress you until we knew it was real,f I
added hastily.
eI canft believe . . .f She shook her head. eI just canft believe it.f
I had to go on her tone, not the bond. It was so strange, like losing one of my key
senses. Sight. Hearing. eAre you upset?f
eOf course I am! How can you be surprised?f
eI figured youfd be happy . . .f
eHappy to find out my dad cheated on my mom? Happy to have a sister I hardly
know? Ifve tried to talk to her, but . . .f Lissa sighed again. eItfs so weird. Almost weirder
than suddenly being queen. I donft know what to do. I donft know what to think of my
father. And I sure as hell donft know what to do with her.f
eLove them both,f I said softly. eTheyfre your family. Jillfs great, you know. Get to know
her. Be excited.f
eI donft know if I can. I think youfre more of a sister to me than shefll ever be.f Lissa
stared off at nothing. eAnd of all people . . . I was convinced for so long that there was
something going on between her and Christian.f
eWell, out of all the worries in your world, thatfs one you can let go because itfs not
true.f But within her comment was something dark and sad. eHow isChristian?f
She turned back to me, her eyes full of pain. eHefs having a hard time. I am too. He
visits her. Tasha. He hates what she did, but . . . well, shefs still his family. It hurts him,
but he tries to hide it. You know how he is.f
eYeah.f Christian had spent a good portion of his life masking dark feelings with snark
and sarcasm. He was a pro at fooling others about how he truly felt.
eI know hefll be better in time . . . I just hope I can be there for him enough. So much is
happening. College, being queen . . . and always, always, therefs spirit there, pressing
down on me. Smothering me.f
Alarm shot through me. And panic. Panic over something far worse than not knowing
what Lissa was feeling or where she was. Spirit. I was afraid of spirit.and the fact that I
couldnft fight it for her. eThe darkness . . . I canft absorb it anymore. What will we do?f
A twisted smile crossed her lips. eYou mean, what will I do. Itfs my problem now,
Rose. Like it always should have been.f
eBut, no . . . you canft. St. Vladimir.f
eIsnft me. And you can protect me from some things but not all.f
I shook my head. eNo, no. I canft let you face spirit alone.f
eIfm not exactly alone. I talked to Sonya. Shefs really good at healing charms and
thinks therefs a way to keep myself in balance.f
eOksana said the same thing,f I recalled, feeling hardly reassured.
eAnd . . . therefs always the antidepressants. I donft like them, but Ifm queen now. I
have responsibilities. Ifll do what I have to. A queen gives up everything, right?f
eI guess.f I couldnft help feeling frightened. Useless. eIfm just so worried about you,
and I donft know how to help you anymore.f
eI told you: you donft have to. Ifll protect my mind. Your jobfs to protect my body, right?
And Dimitri will be around too. Itfll all be okay.f
The conversation with Dimitri came back to me. Who were you going for? Me or her?
I gave her the best smile I could. eYeah. Itfll all be okay.f
Her hand squeezed mine. eIfm so glad youfre back, Rose. Youfll always be part of me,
no matter what. And honestly . . . Ifm kind of glad you canft see my sex life anymore.f
eThat makes two of us.f I laughed. No bond. No magical attachment. It was going to
be so strange, but really . . . did I need it? In real life, people formed bonds of another
nature. Bonds of love and loyalty. We would get through this. eIfll always be there for
you, you know. Anything you need.f
eI know,f she said. eAnd actually . . . I need you for something now . . .f
eName it,f I said.
She did.
THIRTY-FIVE
I WISHED LISSA HAD eneededf me to go take out an army of Strigoi. I would have felt
more comfortable with that than what she needed to do now: meet with Jill to discuss
the coronation. Lissa wanted me there for support, as a kind of go-between. I wasnft
able to walk that well yet, so we waited another day. Lissa seemed glad for the delay.
Jill was waiting for us in a small room Ifd never expected to see again: the parlor
where Tatiana had berated me for moving in on Adrian. It had been a pretty bizarre
experience at the time, seeing as Adrian and I hadnft actually been involved back then.
Now, after everything that had occurred between him and me, it just felt . . . strange.
Confusing. I still didnft know what had happened to him since Tashafs arrest.
Walking in there, I also felt terribly . . . alone. No, not alone. Uninformed. Vulnerable.
Jill sat in a chair, her hands folded in her lap. She stared straight ahead with an
unreadable face. Beside me, Lissafs own features were equally blank. She felt . . . well,
that was the thing. I didnft know. I didnft know. I mean, I could tell she was
uncomfortable, but there were no thoughts in my head to tip me off. I had no specifics.
Again, I reminded myself that the rest of the world worked like this. You functioned
alone. You did your best to manage strange situations without the magical insight of
another person. Ifd never realized how much Ifd taken the thoughts of even just one
other person for granted.
The one thing I felt sure of was that both Lissa and Jill were freaked out by each
other.but not by me. That was why I was here.
eHey, Jill,f I said, smiling. eHow are you?f
She snapped out of whatever thoughts had been occupying her and jumped up from
the chair. I thought that was strange, but then it made sense. Lissa. You rose when a
queen entered the room.
eItfs okay,f said Lissa, stumbling over her words a little. eSit.f She took a seat opposite
Jill. It was the biggest chair in the room.the one Tatiana had always sat in.
Jill hesitated a moment, then shifted her gaze back to me. I must have provided some
encouragement because she returned to her chair. I sat in one beside Lissa, wincing as
a small pain tightened in my chest. Worry for me momentarily distracted Jill from Lissa.
eHow are you feeling? Are you okay? Should you even be out of bed?f The cute,
rambling nature. I was glad to see it again.
eFine,f I lied. eGood as new.f
eI was worried. When I saw what happened . . . I mean, there was so much blood and
so much craziness and no one knew if youfd pull through . . .f Jill frowned. eI donft know.
It was all so scary. Ifm so glad youfre okay.f
I kept smiling, hoping to reassure her. Silence fell then. The room grew tense. In
political situations, Lissa was the expert, always able to smooth everything over with the
right words. I was the one who spoke up in uncomfortable scenarios, saying the things
that shocked others. The things no one wanted to hear. This situation seemed like one
that required her diplomacy, but I knew it was on me to take charge.
eJill,f I said, ewe wanted to know if youfd be willing to, well, take part in the coronation
ceremony.f
Jillfs eyes flicked briefly to Lissa.still stone-faced.and then back to me. eWhat does
etake partf mean, exactly? What would I have to do?f
eNothing hard,f I assured her. eItfs just some formalities that are usually done by family
members. Ceremonial stuff. Like you did with the vote.f I hadnft witnessed that, but Jill
had apparently only had to stand by Lissafs side to show family strength. Such a small
thing for a law to hinge on. eMostly, itfs about being on display and putting on a good
face.f
eWell,f mused Jill, eIfve been doing that for most of this week.f
eIfve been doing it for most of my life,f said Lissa.
Jill looked startled. Again, I felt at a loss without the bond. Lissafs tone hadnft made
her meaning clear. Was it a challenge to Jill.that the girl hadnft faced nearly what
Lissa had? Or was it supposed to be sympathy for Jillfs lack of experience?
eYoufll . . . youfll get used to it,f I said. eOver time.f
Jill shook her head, a small and bitter smile on her face. eI donft know about that.f
I didnft either. I wasnft sure how one handled the kind of situation shefd been dropped
into. My mind rapidly ran through a list of more meaningless, kind things I could say, but
Lissa finally took over.
eI know how weird this is,f she said. She determinedly met Jillfs green eyes.the only
feature the sisters shared, I decided. Jill had the makings of a future Emily. Lissa
carried a mix of her parentsf traits. eThis is weird for me too. I donft know what to do.f
eWhat do you want?f asked Jill quietly.
I heard the real question. Jill wanted to know if Lissa wanted her. Lissa had been
devastated by the death of her brother . . . but a surprise illegitimate sibling was no
substitute for Andre. I tried to imagine what it would be like to be in either girlfs place. I
tried and failed.
eI donft know,f admitted Lissa. eI donft know what I want.f
Jill nodded, dropping her gaze, but not before I caught sight of the emotion playing
across her face. Disappointment.yet, Lissafs answer hadnft entirely been unexpected.
Jill asked the next best thing. eDo you want . . . do you want me to be in the
ceremonies?f
The question hung in the air. It was a good one. It was the reason wefd come here,
but did Lissa actually want this? Studying her, I still wasnft sure. I didnft know if she was
just following protocol, trying to get Jill to play a role expected among royalty. In this
case, there was no law that said Jill had to do anything. She simply had to exist.
eYes,f said Lissa at last. I heard the truth in her words, and something inside of me
lightened. Lissa didnft just want Jill for the sake of image. A part of Lissa wanted Jill in
her life.but managing that would be difficult. Still, it was a start, and Jill seemed to
recognize that.
eOkay,f she said. eJust tell me what I need to do.f It occurred to me that Jillfs youth and
nervousness were deceptive. There were sparks of bravery and boldness within her,
sparks that I felt certain would grow. She really was a Dragomir.
Lissa looked relieved, but I think it was because shefd made a tiny step of progress
with her sister. It had nothing to do with the coronation. eSomeone else will explain it all.
Ifm not really sure what you do, to be honest. But Rose is right. It wonft be hard.f
Jill simply nodded.
eThank you,f said Lissa. She stood up, and both Jill and I rose with her. eI . . . I really
appreciate it.f
That awkwardness returned as the three of us stood there. It would have been a good
moment for the sisters to hug, but even though both seemed pleased at their progress,
neither was ready for that. When Lissa looked at Jill, she still saw her father with
another woman. When Jill looked at Lissa, she saw her life completely turned upside
down.a life once shy and private now out there for the world to gawk at. I couldnft
change her fate, but hugging I could do. Heedless of my stitches, I put my arms around
the young girl.
eThanks,f I said, echoing Lissa. eThisfll all be okay. Youfll see.f
Jill nodded yet again, and with no more to discuss, Lissa and I moved toward the
door. Jillfs voice brought us to a halt.
eHey . . . what happens after the coronation? To me? To us?f
I glanced at Lissa. Another good question. Lissa turned toward Jill but still wasnft
making direct eye contact. eWefll . . . wefll get to know each other. Thingsfll get better.f
The smile that appeared on Jillfs face was genuine.small, but genuine. eOkay,f she
said. There was hope in that smile too. Hope and relief. eIfd like that.f
As for me, I had to hide a frown. I apparently could function without the bond because
I could tell, with absolute confidence, that Lissa wasnft exactly giving the whole truth.
What wasnft she telling Jill? Lissa did want things to be better, I was certain, even if she
wasnft sure how. But there was something . . . something small that Lissa wasnft
revealing to either of us, something that made me think Lissa didnft actually believe
things would improve.
Out of nowhere, a strange echo from Victor Dashkov rang through my mind about
Jill. If she has any sense, Vasilisa will send her away.
I didnft know why I remembered that, but it sent a chill through me. The sisters were
both mustering smiles, and I hastily did as well, not wanting either to know my
concerns. Lissa and I left after that, heading back toward my room. My little outing had
been more tiring than I expected, and as much as I hated to admit it, I couldnft wait to lie
down again.
When we reached my room, I still hadnft decided if I should ask Lissa about Jill or wait
to get Dimitrifs opinion. The decision was taken from me when we found an unexpected
visitor waiting: Adrian.
He sat on my bed, head tipped back as though he was completely consumed by
studying the ceiling. I knew better. Hefd known the instant we approached.or at least
when Lissa approached.
We stopped in the doorway, and he finally turned toward us. He looked like he hadnft
slept in a while. Dark shadows hung under his eyes, and his cute face was hardened
with lines of fatigue. Whether it was mental or physical fatigue, I couldnft say.
Nonetheless, his lazy smile was the same as ever.
eYour majesty,f he said grandly.
eStop,f scoffed Lissa. eYou should know better.f
eIfve never known better,f he countered. eYou should know that.f
I saw Lissa start to smile; then she glanced at me and grew serious, realizing this was
hardly letfs-have-fun-with-Adrian time.
eWell,f she said uneasily, not looking very queenly at all. eIfve got some things to do.f
She was going to bolt, I realized. Ifd gone with her for her family chat, but she was going
to abandon me now. Just as well, though. This conversation with Adrian had been
inevitable, and Ifd brought it on myself. I had to finish this on my own, just as Ifd told
Dimitri.
eIfm sure you do,f I said. Her face turned hesitant, as though she was suddenly
reconsidering. She felt guilty. She was worried about me and wanted to stand by me. I
lightly touched her arm. eItfs okay, Liss. Ifll be okay. Go.f
She squeezed my hand in return, her eyes wishing me good luck. She told Adrian
goodbye and left, closing the door behind her.
It was just him and me now.
He stayed on my bed, watching me carefully. He still wore the smile hefd given Lissa,
like this was no big deal. I knew otherwise and made no attempts to hide my feelings.
Standing still made me tired, so I sat down in a nearby chair, nervously wondering what
to say.
eAdrian.f
eLetfs start with this, little dhampir,f he said cordially. eWas it going on before you left
Court?f
It took me a moment to follow that abrupt Adrian conversation format. He was asking
if Dimitri and I had gotten back together before my arrest. I shook my head slowly.
eNo. I was with you. Just you.f True, Ifd been a mess of emotions, but my intentions
had been firm.
eWell. Thatfs something,f he said. Some of his pleasantness was starting to slip. I
smelled it then, ever so faintly: alcohol and smoke. eBetter some rekindling of sparks in
the heat of battle or quest or whatever than you cheating right in front of me.f
I shook my head more urgently now. eNo, I swear. I didnft.nothing happened then . .
. not until.f I hesitated on how to phrase my next words.
eLater?f he guessed. eWhich makes it okay?
eNo! Of course not. I . . .f
Damn it. Ifd screwed up. Just because I hadnft cheated on Adrian at Court didnft
mean that I hadnft cheated on him later. You could phrase it however you wanted, but
letfs face it: sleeping with another guy in a hotel room was pretty much cheating if you
had a boyfriend. It didnft matter if that guy was the love of your life or not.
eIfm sorry,f I said. It was the simplest and most appropriate thing I could say. eIfm
sorry. What I did was wrong. I didnft mean for it to happen. I thought . . . I really thought
he and I were done. I was with you. I wanted to be with you. And then, I realized that.f
eNo, no.stop.f Adrian held up a hand, his voice tight now as his cool facade
continued to crumble. eI really do not want to hear about the great revelation you had
about how you guys were always meant to be together or whatever it was.f
I stayed silent because, well, that kind of had been my revelation.
Adrian ran a hand through his hair. eReally, itfs my fault. It was there. A hundred times
there. How often did I see it? I knew. It kept happening. Over and over, youfd say you
were through with him . . . and over and over, Ifd believe it . . . no matter what my eyes
showed me. No matter what my heart told me. My. Fault.f
It was that slightly unhinged rambling.not that nervous kind of Jillfs, but the unstable
kind that worried me about how close he was getting to the edge of insanity. An edge I
might very well be pushing him toward. I wanted to go over to him but had the sense to
stay seated.
eAdrian, I.f
eI loved you!f he yelled. He jumped up out of his chair so quickly I never saw it coming.
eI loved you, and you destroyed me. You took my heart and ripped it up. You might as
well have staked me!f The change in his features also caught me by surprise. His voice
filled the room. So much grief, so much anger. So unlike the usual Adrian. He strode
toward me, hand clasped over his chest. eI. Loved. You. And you used me the whole
time.f
eNo, no. Itfs not true.f I wasnft afraid of Adrian, but in the face of that emotion, I found
myself cringing. eI wasnft using you. I loved you. I still do, but.f
He looked disgusted. eRose, come on.f
eI mean it! I do love you.f Now I stood up, pain or no, trying to look him in the eye. eI
always will, but wefre not . . . I donft think we work as a couple.f
eThatfs a bullshit breakup line, and you know it.f
He was kind of right, but I thought back to moments with Dimitri . . . how well we
worked in sync, how he always seemed to get exactly what I felt. I meant what Ifd said: I
did love Adrian. He was wonderful, in spite of all his flaws. Because, really, who didnft
have flaws? He and I had fun together. There was affection, but we werenft matched in
the way Dimitri and I were.
eIfm not . . . Ifm not the one for you,f I said weakly.
eBecause youfre with another guy?f
eNo, Adrian. Because . . . I donft. I donft know. I donft . . .f I was fumbling, badly. I
didnft know how to explain what I felt, how you could care about someone and love
hanging out with them.but still not work as a couple. eI donft balance you like you
need.f
eWhat the hell does that mean?f he exclaimed.
My heart ached for him, and I was so sorry for what Ifd done . . . but this was the truth
of it all. eThe fact that you have to ask says it all. When you find that person . . . youfll
know.f I didnft add that with his history, hefd probably have a number of false starts
before finding that person. eAnd I know this sounds like another bullshit breakup line, but
I really would like to be your friend.f
He stared at me for several heavy seconds and then laughed.though there wasnft
much humor in it. eYou know whatfs great? Youfre serious. Look at your face.f He
gestured, as though I actually could examine myself. eYou really think itfs that easy, that
I can sit here and watch your happy ending. That I can watch you getting everything you
want as you lead your charmed life.f
eCharmed!f The guilt and sympathy warring within me got a little kick of anger. eHardly.
Do you know what Ifve gone through in the last year?f Ifd watched Mason die, fought in
the St. Vladimirfs attack, been captured by Strigoi in Russia, and then lived on the run
as a wanted murderess. That didnft sound charmed at all.
eAnd yet, here you are, triumphant after it all. You survived death and freed yourself
from the bond. Lissafs queen. You got the guy and your happily ever after.f
I turned my back to him and stalked away. eAdrian, what do you want me to say? I can
apologize forever, but therefs nothing else I can do here. I never wanted to hurt you; I
canft say that enough. But the rest? Do you really expect me to be sad about everything
else having worked out? Should I wish I was still I was accused of murder?f
eNo,f he said. eI donft want you to suffer. Much. But the next time youfre in bed with
Belikov, stop a moment and remember that not everyone made out as well as you did.f
I turned back to face him. eAdrian, I never.f
eNot just me, little dhampir,f he added quietly. eTherefs been a lot of collateral damage
along the way while you battled against the world. I was a victim, obviously. But what
about Jill? What happens to her now that youfve abandoned her to the royal wolves?
And Eddie? Have you thought about him? And wherefs your Alchemist?f
Every word he slung at me was an arrow, piercing my heart more than the bullets
had. The fact that hefd referred to Jill by her name instead of eJailbaitf carried an extra
hurt. I was already toting plenty of guilt about her, but the others . . . well, they were a
mystery. Ifd heard rumors about Eddie but hadnft seen him since my return. He was
clear of Jamesfs death, but killing a Moroi.when others still thought he might have
been brought in alive.carried a heavy stigma. Eddiefs previous insubordination.
thanks to me.also damned him, even if it had all been for ethe greater good.f As queen,
Lissa could only do so much. The guardians served the Moroi, but it was customary for
the Moroi to step back and let the guardians manage their own people. Eddie wasnft
being dismissed or imprisoned . . . but what assignment would they give him? Hard to
say.
Sydney . . . she was an even greater mystery. Wherefs your Alchemist? The goingson
of that group were beyond me, beyond my world. I remembered her face that last
time Ifd seen her, back in the hotel.strong but sad. I knew she and the other
Alchemists had been released since then, but her expression had said she wasnft out of
trouble yet.
And Victor Dashkov? Where did he fit in? I wasnft sure. Evil or not, he was still
someone whofd suffered as a result of my actions, and the events surrounding his
death would stay with me forever.
Collateral damage. Ifd brought down a lot of people with me, intentionally or no. But,
as Adrianfs words continued sinking into me, one of them suddenly gave me pause.
eVictim,f I said slowly. eThatfs the difference between you and me.f
eHuh?f Hefd been watching me closely while Ifd considered the fates of my friends and
was caught off guard now. eWhat are you talking about?f
eYou said you were a victim. Thatfs why . . . thatfs why ultimately, you and I arenft
matched for each other. In spite of everything thatfs happened, Ifve never thought of
myself that way. Being a victim means youfre powerless. That you wonft take action.
Always . . . always Ifve done something to fight for myself . . . for others. No matter
what.f
Ifd never seen such outrage on Adrianfs face. eThatfs what you think of me? That Ifm
lazy? Powerless?f
Not exactly. But I had a feeling that after this conversation, he would run off to the
comfort of his cigarettes and alcohol and maybe whatever female company he could
find.
eNo,f I said. eI think youfre amazing. I think youfre strong. But I donft think youfve
realized it.or learned how to use any of that.f And, I wanted to add, I wasnft the person
who could inspire that in him.
eThis,f he said, moving toward the door, ewas the last thing I expected. You destroy my
life and then feed me inspirational philosophy.f
I felt horrible, and it was one of those moments where I wished my mouth wouldnft
just blurt out the first thing on my mind. Ifd learned a lot of control.but not quite
enough.
eIfm just telling you the truth. Youfre better than this . . . better than whatever it is
youfre going to do now.f
Adrian rested his hand on the doorknob and gave me a rueful look. eRose, Ifm an
addict with no work ethic whofs likely going to go insane. Ifm not like you. Ifm not a
superhero.f
eNot yet,f I said.
He scoffed, shook his head, and opened the door. Just before leaving, he gave me
one more backward glance. eThe contractfs null and void, by the way.f
I felt like Ifd been slapped in the face. And in one of those rare moments, Rose
Hathaway was rendered speechless. I had no witty quips, no elaborate explanations,
and no profound insight.
Adrian left, and I wondered if Ifd ever see him again.
THIRTY-SIX
IfD OFTEN DREAMED ABOUT waking up with Dimitri, waking up in a way that was . . .
ordinary. Sweet. Not because we were hastily trying to catch sleep before fighting our
next foe. Not because we were recovering from sex we had to hide, sex laden with
baggage and myriad complications. I just wanted to wake up together, in his arms, and
have it be a good morning.
Today was that day.
eHow long have you been awake?f I asked drowsily. My head was on his chest, and I
was wrapped against him as best as I could manage. My wounds were healing rapidly
but still had to be babied. Wefd found a few creative workarounds last night. Sunlight
now spilled in through the windows, filling my bedroom with gold.
He was watching me in that quiet, solemn way of his, with those dark eyes that were
so easy to get lost in. eA little while,f he admitted, lifting his gaze to the sunlight-filled
window. eI think Ifm still on a human schedule. Either that, or my body just wants to be
up when the sun is. Seeing it is still amazing to me.f
I stifled a yawn. eYou should have gotten up.f
eI didnft want to disturb you.f
I ran my fingers over his chest, sighing in contentment. eThis is perfection,f I said. eIs
every day going to be like this?f
Dimitri rested his hand on my cheek and then moved down, tipping my chin up. eNot
every day but most days.f
Our lips met, and the warmth and light in the room paled compared to what burned
inside me. eI was wrong,f I murmured when we finally broke the long, languid kiss.
eThis is perfection.f
He smiled, something he was doing an awful lot of lately. I loved it. Things would
probably change once we were back out in the world. Even if we were together now,
Dimitrifs guardian side would always be there, ready and watchful. But not right now.
Not in this moment.
eWhatfs the matter?f he asked me.
With a start, I realized Ifd begun to frown. I tried to relax my face. Unbidden, Adrianfs
words had come back to me, that the next time I was in bed with Dimitri, I should think
about others who werenft so lucky.
eDo you think I ruin lives?f I asked.
eWhat? Of course not.f The smile changed to shock. eWhere would you get that idea?f
I shrugged. eThere are just a lot of people whose lives are still kind of a mess. My
friends, I mean.f
eTrue,f he said. eAnd let me guess. You want to fix everyonefs problems.f
I didnft answer.
Dimitri kissed me again. eRoza,f he said, eitfs normal to want to help the people you
love. But you canft fix everything.f
eItfs what I do,f I countered, feeling a little petulant. eI protect people.f
eI know, and thatfs one of the reasons I love you. But for now, you only have to worry
about protecting one person: Lissa.f
I stretched out against him, noticing my injuries really were constantly improving. My
body would be able to do all sorts of things soon. eI suppose that means we canft stay in
bed all day?f I asked hopefully.
eAfraid not,f he said, lightly running his fingertips along the curve of my hip. He never
seemed to get tired of studying my body. eThey come first.f
I brought my mouth back toward his. eBut not for a little while.f
eNo,f he agreed. His hand slid up to the back of my neck, tangling in my hair as he
drew me closer. eNot for a little while.f
I had never attended a royal coronation before, and honestly, I hoped I never would
again. I only wanted there to be this one queen ruling in my lifetime.
Eerily, the coronation was kind of a reverse of Tatianafs funeral. What was the old
saying? The queen is dead. Long live the queen.
Custom dictated the monarch-to-be spend the first part of the coronation day at the
church, presumably to pray for guidance, strength, and all that spiritual stuff. I wasnft
sure what custom did in the case of atheist monarchs. Probably they faked it. With
Lissa, who was fairly devout, I knew that wasnft a problem and that she was probably
legitimately praying shefd do a good job as queen.
After the vigil, Lissa and a huge procession walked back across Court to the palace
building, where the crowning took place. Representatives from all the royal families
joined her, along with musicians who were playing much more cheerful tunes than they
had for Tatianafs procession. Lissafs guardians.she had a fleet now.walked with her.
I was among them, wearing my finest black and white, including the red collar marking
me as a royal guardian. Here, at least, was a notable difference from the funeral.
Tatiana had been dead; her guardians were for show. Lissa was very much alive, and
even if shefd won the Councilfs vote, she still had enemies. My colleagues and I were
on high alert.
Not that youfd think we needed to be, not with the way the onlookers cheered. All
those who had camped out during the trials and election had stayed for this fanfare, and
more had shown up still. I wasnft sure when therefd ever been this many Moroi in one
place.
After the long and winding walk, Lissa made it to the palace building and then waited
in a small antechamber adjacent to what served as the Moroi throne room. The throne
room was almost never used for modern business, but every once in a while.like a
new queen being sworn in.the Moroi liked to pull out ancient traditions. The room was
small and couldnft hold all the witnesses from outside. It couldnft even hold the entire
procession. But, the Council and highest-ranking royal members were there, along with
some select invitees of Lissafs.
I stood off to the side, watching the glamour unfold. Lissa hadnft made her grand
entrance yet, so there was a low hum of conversation. The room was all green and
gold, having been given a thorough and fast remodel in the last few days, since custom
dictated the ruling familyfs colors dominate the throne room. The throne itself sat high
against the far wall, accessible by steps. Carved of wood I could no longer identify, I
knew the throne had been carried around the world by Moroi monarchs for centuries.
People were lining up in carefully assigned positions, preparing for when Lissa would
enter last. I was studying one of the new chandeliers, admiring how realistic the
ecandlesf in it looked. I knew they were electric, but the craftsmen had done amazing
work. Technology masked in old-world glory, just as the Moroi liked. A small nudge
drew my attention away.
eWell, well, well,f I said. eIf it isnft the people responsible for unleashing Rose
Hathaway on the world. Youfve got a lot to answer for.f
My parents stood before me in their typical and wildly contrasting clothing. My mom
wore the same guardian outfit I did, a white shirt with black slacks and jacket. Abe was .
. . well, Abe. He had on a black pinstripe suite, with a black dress shirt underneath.
Splashed against the darkness was a bright, lemon-yellow paisley tie. A matching
handkerchief peeped out one of the jacketfs pockets. Along with his gold earrings and
chains, he also wore a black fedora, which was a new addition to his outlandish
wardrobe. I guess he wanted to go all out for an event like this, and at least it wasnft a
pirate hat.
eDonft blame us,f said my mother. eWe didnft blow up half of Court, steal a dozen cars,
call out a murderer in the middle of a crowd, or get our teenage friend crowned queen.f
eActually,f said Abe, eI did blow up half of Court.f
My mom ignored him, her expression softening as she studied me with her guardian
eyes. eSeriously . . . how are you feeling?f Ifd seen them only briefly in the days since
waking up, just enough for us all to check in on each other. eYoufre doing an awful lot of
standing today. And Ifve already told Hans not to put you on active duty for a while.f
It was one of the most motherly things Ifd ever heard her say. eI . . . Ifm fine. A lot
better. I could go on active duty right now.f
eYou will do no such thing,f she said, in exactly the tone shefd use giving orders to a
troop of guardians.
eStop coddling her, Janine.f
eIfm not coddling her! Ifm looking out for her. Youfre spoiling her.f
I looked back and forth at them in amazement. I didnft know if I was witnessing a fight
or foreplay. I wasnft thrilled about either option. eOkay, okay, just back off you guys. I
survived, right? Thatfs what counts.f
eIt is,f said Abe. He suddenly seemed very fatherly, which weirded me out even more
than my momfs behavior. eAnd despite the property damage and string of broken laws
left in your wake, Ifm proud of you.f I suspected that secretly, he was proud of
me because of those things. My cynical interior commentary was brought to a halt when
my mom concurred.
eIfm proud too. Your methods were . . . not ideal, but you did a great thing.
Great things, really. Finding both the murderer and Jill.f I noticed her careful wording of
ethe murderer.f I think it was still hard for all of us to accept the truth about Tasha. eA lot
will change because of Jill.f
All of us looked over at the foot of the throne. Ekaterina stood on one side, ready with
the book of royal vows. The other side was where members of the monarchfs family
stood.but only one lone person was there. Jill. Someone had done a great job of
cleaning her up. Her curly hair had been elaborately styled and pinned, and she wore a
knee-length sheath dress with a wide portrait style collar, just barely showing off her
shoulders. The dressfs cut made the most of her lanky figure, and the dark green satin
looked great with her features. She was standing straight, chin high, but there was
anxiety all over her, made more obvious by her being so conspicuously alone.
I glanced back at Abe, who met my eyes expectantly. I had a lot of questions for him,
and he was one of the few who might tell me the truth. The decision was: which
question to ask? It was like having a genie. Ifd only get so many wishes.
eWhat will happen to Jill?f I asked at last. eWill she just go back to school? Are they
going to train her to be a princess?f Lissa couldnft be both princess and queen, so her
old title went to the next-oldest member of her family.
Abe didnft answer for several moments. eUntil Lissa can get the law changed.and
hopefully, she will.Jill is all that allows her to keep her throne. If something happens to
Jill, Lissa will no longer be queen. So. What would you do?f
eIfd keep her safe.f
eThen you have your answer.f
eItfs kind of a broad one,f I said. eeSafef means a lot of things.f
eIbrahim,f warned my mother. eEnough. This isnft the time or place.f
Abe held my gaze a bit longer and then broke into an easy smile. eOf course, of
course. This is a family gathering. A celebration. And look: herefs our newest member.f
Dimitri had joined us and wore black and white like my mother and me. He stood
beside me, conspicuously not touching. eMr. Mazur,f he said formally, nodding a
greeting to both of them. eGuardian Hathaway.f Dimitri was seven years older than me,
but right then, facing my parents, he looked like he was sixteen and about to pick me up
for a date.
eAh, Belikov,f said Abe, shaking Dimitrifs hand. eIfd been hoping wefd run into each
other. Ifd really like to get to know you better. Maybe we can set aside some time to
talk, learn more about life, love, et cetera. Do you like to hunt? You seem like a hunting
man. Thatfs what we should do sometime. I know a great spot in the woods. Far, far
away. We could make a day of it. Ifve certainly got a lot of questions Ifd like to ask you.
A lot of things Ifd like to tell you too.f
I shot a panicked look at my mother, silently begging her to stop this. Abe had spent a
good deal of time talking to Adrian when we dated, explaining in vivid and gruesome
detail exactly how Abe expected his daughter to be treated. I did not want Abe taking
Dimitri off alone into the wilderness, especially if firearms were involved.
eActually,f said my mom casually. eIfd like to come along. I also have a number of
questions.especially about when you two were back at St. Vladimirfs.f
eDonft you guys have somewhere to be?f I asked hastily. eWefre about to start.f
That, at least, was true. Nearly everyone was in formation, and the crowd was
quieting. eOf course,f said Abe. To my astonishment, he brushed a kiss over my
forehead before stepping away. eIfm glad youfre back.f Then, with a wink, he said to
Dimitri: eLooking forward to our chat.f
eRun,f I said when they were gone. eIf you slip out now, maybe they wonft notice. Go
back to Siberia.f
eActually,f said Dimitri, eIfm pretty sure Abe would notice. Donft worry, Roza. Ifm not
afraid. Ifll take whatever heat they give me over being with you. Itfs worth it.f
eYou really are the bravest man I know,f I told him.
He smiled, his eyes falling on a small commotion at the roomfs entrance. eLooks like
shefs ready,f he murmured.
eI hope I am,f I whispered back.
In true grandiose fashion, a herald brought the room to attention. Perfect silence fell.
You couldnft even hear breathing.
The herald stepped back from the door. ePrincess Vasilisa Sabina Rhea Dragomir.f
Lissa entered, and even though Ifd seen her less than half an hour ago, I still caught
my breath. She was wearing a formal gown but had once again dodged sleeves. No
doubt the dress-maker had had a fit. The dress was floor-length, with a skirt of silk and
chiffon layers that moved and fluttered around Lissa as she strode forward. The fabric
was the same jade as her eyes, as was the dressfs top, with a halter collar covered in
emeralds that gave the illusion of a necklace. Matching emeralds covered the dressfs
belt, and bracelets completed the display. Her hair was worn long, brushed out to
gleaming, platinum perfection, an aura unto itself.
Christian walked beside her, a sharp contrast with his black hair and dark suit.
Customs were being modified significantly today since a family member normally would
have escorted Lissa, but . . . well, she was kind of running out. Even I had to admit he
looked amazing, and his pride and love for her shone on his face.no matter what
troubled feelings stirred within him over Tasha. Lord Ozera, I remembered. I had a
feeling that title would become more and more important now. He led Lissa to the base
of the throne and then joined the Ozera delegation in the crowd.
Ekaterina made a small gesture to a large satin pillow on the floor in front of the steps.
eKneel.f
There was the briefest hesitation on Lissafs part, one I think only I noticed. Even
without the bond, I was so attuned to her mood and tiniest actions that I could pick up
on these things. Her eyes had gone to Jill. Lissafs expression didnft change, and it was
so strange not to know her feelings. I could make some educated guesses. Uncertainty.
Confusion.
Again.the pause was only a moment long. Lissa knelt, artfully spreading her skirts
around her as she did. Ekaterina had always seemed so frail and wizened in that testing
room, but as she stood there with the ancient Moroi coronation book, I could sense a
power still within the former queen.
The book was in Romanian, but Ekaterina translated it effortlessly as she read aloud,
beginning with a speech about what was expected of a monarch and then going to the
vows Lissa had to swear to.
eWill you serve?f
eWill you protect your people?f
eWill you be just?f
There were twelve in all, and Lissa had to answer eI willf three times to each one: in
English, in Russian, and in Romanian. Not having the bond to confirm her feelings was
still so strange, but I could see on her face that she meant every word she said. When
that part finished, Ekaterina cued Jill forward. Since Ifd last noticed the girl, someone
had given her the crown to hold. It had been custom-made for Lissa, a masterpiece of
white and yellow gold intertwined with emeralds and diamonds. It complemented her
outfit beautifully, and, I noticed with a start, Jill did too.
Another tradition was that the monarch was crowned by a family member, and this
was what Jill had been saved for. I could see her hands tremble as she laid the
bejeweled wonder on her sisterfs head, and their gazes met briefly. A flash of troubled
emotions swirled in Lissafs eyes once more, gone quickly as Jill stepped back and the
weight of the ceremony took precedence.
Ekaterina held out her hand to Lissa. eRise,f she said. eYou will never kneel to anyone
again.f Holding Lissafs hand, Ekaterina turned so that they both faced the rest of us in
the room. With a voice startling for her small body, Ekaterina declared, eQueen Vasilisa
Sabina Rhea Dragomir, first of her name.f
Everyone in the room.except Ekaterina.dropped to their knees, heads bowed. Only
a few seconds passed before Lissa said, eRise.f Ifd been told this was at the monarchfs
discretion. Some new kings and queens enjoyed making others kneel for a long time.
Paperwork followed, which we all watched dutifully as well. Basically, it was Lissa
signing to say shefd been made queen while Ekaterina and a couple witnesses signed
that theyfd seen Lissa made queen. Three copies were on the ornate paper Moroi
royalty so loved. One was plain white letterhead, which would go to the Alchemists.
When the signing was done, Lissa took her place on the throne, and seeing her
ascend those stairs was breathtaking, an image that would stay with me for the rest of
my life. The room broke out into cheers and clapping as she settled into the ornate
chair. Even the guardians, who normally stayed so deadly serious, joined in the
applause and celebration. Lissa smiled at everyone, hiding whatever anxiety she felt.
She scanned the room, and her grin broadened when she saw Christian. She then
sought me out. Her smile for him had been affectionate; mine was a bit humorous. I
smiled back, wondering what she would say to me if she could.
eWhatfs so funny?f asked Dimitri, looking down at me with amusement.
eIfm just thinking about what Lissa would say if we still had the bond.f
In a very bad breach of guardian protocol, he caught a hold of my hand and pulled me
toward him. eAnd?f he asked, wrapping me in an embrace.
eI think shefd ask, eWhat have we gotten ourselves into?ff
eWhatfs the answer?f His warmth was all around me, as was his love, and again, I felt
that completeness. I had that missing piece of my world back. The soul that
complemented mine. My match. My equal. Not only that, I had my life back.
my own life. I would protect Lissa, I would serve, but I was finally my own person.
eI donft know,f I said, leaning against his chest. eBut I think itfs going to be good.f
First and foremost, thank you to all of the loyal and enthusiastic readers around the
world who have accompanied Rose and me throughout the series. I couldnft have made
this journey without you and hope youfll continue to enjoy the many Moroi and dhampir
adventures to come.
Thank you also to all of the friends and family who have supported me.especially my
husband, who continually amazes me with his patience, love, and ability to live with the
ups and downs of a ecreative type.f A special shout-out also goes to Jesse McGatha for
creating the forest riddle, something I could never have come up with, let alone solve.
And as always, Ifm grateful to the publishing folks who work behind the scenes to
make these books happen: Jim McCarthy.my agent, occasional therapist, and nonstop
advocate; Lauren Abramo, who keeps finding more countries Ifve never heard of to
send Rose to; Jessica Rothenberg and Ben Schrank, editors extraordinaire whom Ifm
pretty sure forego food and sleep to perfect these books; and publicist Casey McIntyre,
who organizes my tours and interviews, with great care to arrange them around my hair
appointments.
A final thanks to all the others who work on this series at Penguin Books, Dystel &
Goderich Literary Management, and my international publishers. There are far too many
of you to list, but all of you are essential in telling Rosefs story. Thank you.
VAMPIRE ACADEMY novels by Richelle Mead:
Vampire Academy
Frostbite
Shadow Kiss
Blood Promise
Spirit Bound
Last Sacrifice